《WAR-Destiny of Future》 -11 War destiny of future Character setting/ profile War destiny of future Character setting/ profile Protagonist group Anthonio Wilson III. Vlansky Vearsilliom aka Sky Nickname: Sky, Baka Sora (called by Chris), that idiot, Vlansky-sama, Sora-chan Appearance: Messy greenish-brown hair, fierce green eyes which he usually wears contact lens to cover that, well balanced built-up body Race: Immortal (if that can consider as a race) Profile: Main protagonist of the stories, ruthless and super-hot blood, and sometimes hot blood to an insane level, best friend with Chris. Could be quite an idiot when with Chris Supposed to be one of the strongest immortal. Despite of been ruthless and hot blooded, he is quite a caring person if compared to Chris. Is actually secretly one of the Trinity of the Kingdom. Using offensive and destructive type of magics which are prohibited in Null Dimension. Wear a crystal pendant that use to press down his overpowering magic that will sometime affect his sanity. Is currently having a memory loss for some special reason. Christopher. Edward Blackcelle aka Chris Other Name: Chris, Christopher Lee (as in the human world), Your Majesty, Hei-chan (Heika+chan....) Appearance: Black hair, big shiny black eyes (not super big but at least bigger than normal guy), fair and smooth skin (pretty boy), rather frail body appearance. Race: Immortal ? Profile: The second protagonist of the stories, like a total contrast of Sky, Chris is gentle and calm but sometime could be quite dark and evil, like when he stated about how he loves slow torture. Could be quite heartless sometime. King of the ''Kingdom'' as well as the Leader of Trinity of the Kingdom, can use very powerful defensive magic and bind, is able to use some Godly power which is harmful to his own body. Is currently having memory loss due to some special reason. Other main characters Seito Kenji Appearance: Black hair blue eyes (claim to be Britain mixed)actually still haven''t figure up how he should looks like but he gives a feeling that he is obviously a rich guy or from some royal family Race: Human/esper Profile: Super rich, womanizer, cousin of Itsuki, could be quite arrogant from time to time but respect Sky and Chris as hisuh Boss? Fiance of Yuki Enomoto Itsuki Appearance: just refer to chapter 1 thank you. Race: Human/ vampire. Profile: Super gentle, polite and shy, sometimes a little bit coward, cousin of Seito Kenji, is not originally born in a rich family but because of the Seito''s family''s sake, Enomoto''s get that benefit from Seito''s. Bloodline of the Ancient Vampire, Vlad X Dracula Artificial Intelligent AI380 aka Ai Appearance: Long straight dark brown hair, big and watery purplish eyes, looks much more younger than how a 17 years old girl should, looks more like 14 years old. Race: Artificial human Profile: Quiet and antisocial but get emotional quite easily. A super skillful killer. Like sweet and cute things. Looks exactly like the former partner of Dark Prince. Side but significant character ? Maria Ann Elizabeth Arzazez (Blaze) Appearance: Long flaming red hair, red eyes, fair skin. Like to dress like a lady and usually been misunderstood as a lady, Race: Immortal Profile: For some reason, he was Sky''s fiancee... He is somewhat fond of ''cute and pretty'' boy, behave like a super lewd and annoying tranny most of the time, but despite of that he can be quite powerful during a real battle, will behave like a normal guy when he gets serious. Use elemental type (mostly fire) magic which will often cause backfired if overused. One of the Trinity of Kingdom. Miyamae Yuki Appearance: Short brown hair, dark brown eyes, have a nice body figure. Race: Human/Esper Profile: Seito''s fiancee, is having some interest in corpses and supernatural things. Byako Appearance: Usually appear as a white striped cat, can turn into a nice looking man with long black and white hair Race: celestial beast Profile: White Tiger, the celestial beast for the east. For some weird reason, he became a pet/familiar for Chris, which he is only allowed to stay in cat form most of the time. ? Benjamin (Dr. Ben) Appearance: Short brown hair, brown eyes, wear a pair of specs. Looks more mature compare to Sky and Chris Race: ??? Profile: A well-known doctor in the city but somehow also acts as Sky and his team''s personal doctor. He is a strict and serious person, seldom smiles. Terence Blackcelle/Dark Prince Nickname: Te-chan, Dark knight Appearance: Cold and fierce eyes, with a small but deep scar near the right eye, dark grey hair. Race: Immortal Profile: One of the four Royal Guardians of the Kingdom, Leader of Black Cross, a subunit of Kingdom. Is a bit dark in nature. Have a conflict with Sky due to the death of his former partner. ?Shanguan Rei Nickname: Rei, Rei chama, Rei-chan Appearance: A really pretty lady with straight long hair, gentle-looking brown eyes, and a lovely smile that will conquer anyone no matter what''s the gender or age. Race: Human... From ancient Qing''s Empire. ?Profile: A really nice, kind and gentle lady, but could be quite scary sometimes. Was a female official in Qing''s Empire but now is the Queen of the Kingdom. Enma Appearance: Black hair, black eyes with heavy eyebags. Extremely frail body. Profile: King of the After World Hangan ?Appearance: white hair, grey eyes, wear a pair of old fashioned looking glasses Profile: Enma''s personal assistance, also act as a death god. Sal. Salvatore Blackcelle Nickman: Wolf Guardian Appearance: a very plain looking man, brown hair and brown eyes. Usually wear a wolf mask and gloves Profile: One of the four royal guardians of the Kingdom, subordinate of Dark Prince. Has a nearly zero /negative existence without his mask Athena Nickname: Tena, Tuna Appearance: a very cute young girl that usually wears a kimono. Dark blue hair with a double ponytail. Purple eyes Profile: Was a Greek God, but now subordinate of Dark Prince, is quite naughty sometimes. Like to eat dessert. Is super close with Rei Satoshi Nickname: Sa-chan Appearance: Hmm... A plain-looking person that can be found anywhere on the street. ?Profile: Chris''s butler, Kingdom''s King''s servant. He is very loyal to his master until a super annoying state. Flash -Sky''s sword, a cursed holy sword, pure white in color. -Have the ability to open a dimensional portal. ?-Due to the curse, every time it is unsheathed, it needs to be feed with blood in order to sheath it back. -10 A Love Story That Ive Been Using for More Than Three Times. Once upon a time, there is a King of a Kingdom who is both feared and respected by all the living beings. There''s a lot of rumors about the King, some say that he is a really evil tyranny lord, some say that he is actually the incarnation of an ancient god, no one really knows what kind of person he is, but one thing for sure is that he is well known of his cold heart and dark nature... While at another Empire far away from the Kingdom, there''s a girl who was a high-rank female officer in the Palace, she is beautiful and kind. Most importantly she is trusted and loved by everyone in the Palace including the Emperor and Dukes. These two, the King and the girl who were not supposed to be able to meet each other had somewhat getting tied up together by fate. On that fateful day, the girl was framed and getting excommunicated from the empire with two of her most trusted servants... That day is a really cold snowy day, the girl and her servants were left alone on that cold snowy field. They thought they were going to froze to death but suddenly they heard a gentle male voice saying: "Watch out!" in a foreign language they can''t understand and before they are able to react, an arrow flies towards them at a light speed. The girl closed her eyes, thinking that her life might be taken by that flying arrow but the arrow didn''t get her. She slowly opens her eyes and a man''s hand caught the arrow, due to the impact of the arrow, his hand bleeds. The person that caught the arrow is a fine-looking gentleman with black hair and black eyes. Later, another man comes and kneeled in front of the black-haired man, seems to be apologizing. Then, the man look at the girl for a while and noticed her unique looking clothes. "Are you alright?" This time he asked in the girl''s home tongue. She is a bit surprised by what happens, the girl just nodded her head a bit. "You are from the neighboring country?" He asked again, this time the girl didn''t answer him. The man looked at her again then he somewhat figured out her identity, he sighed. "It''s very dangerous for a lady like you to stay here, especially with this weather, come with me." He blows a hand whistle and a white horse comes out from the nearby forest. Then the man reaches his right hand which is slightly injured from the arrow to the girl inviting her to ride the horse with him, the girl hesitates a bit then she slowly put her hand onto his hand... "Ah, your hand is cold." said the man while took off his fur coat and wrap it on the girl. Then he leads her onto his horse and left that snowy field... The girls followed the man back to his place and found out he is actually the rumored evil tyranny ruler of the neighboring country which was ''created'' just recently, the rumors say that this country is build up overnight and the King is a very evil person that will anyone without any mercy. That night the girls been brought to a room in the Palace, cold, starved and a bit frightened. To make things worse, the lady officer is having a fever due to the snow, the servants who are loyal to their lady tried to look for medicine and food that will warm her up. While they are in a big mess, the King''s servant who accidentally shot the arrow in the snow walks in with some female servants, in their hands, there are hot soup, fur blanket and some herbs drink that use to cure fever. The King''s servant who with the name of Satoshi explain to them that all of these is the order from the king and if they need anything else, they can just ask him. Then they left. Although they know that the King is the rumored evil lord, but in this dire situation, they have no choice but to accept his kindness. Three days later, the lady had recovered from the fever and decided to pay a visit to the King so that she could thank him personally. Her servants try to persuade her not to as the rumors said that the King is a very dangerous person and is actually planning to conquer their empire, so he could be considered as an enemy for their empire. But the lady feels that he is actually not a bad person, and even if he is really planning to conquer their empire, it''s not her concern anymore, as the empire had chosen to abandon her. When she actually met the King personally, she found that the rumor is totally far away from the truth... A female servant leads the lady to the King''s chamber, what happens next shocked her a bit. A porcelain cup is been throw out from the room followed by the weak but angry voice of the king... "I don''t want to repeat myself, get this disgusting medicine out of my sight... *cough*...". Then a female servant quickly walks out from the room with a tray almost cry out. The lady looks at her quietly thinking if she should go in. "Who''s outside, show yourself, don''t hide behind the door." Said the King who saw the lady outside the door. Then she walks in, kneels down and bows to him. "You are... Ah... It''s you. Is there anything you want from me." said the King with a gentle voice when he saw the lady. The lady is a bit surprised with the sudden attitude change, she lifts up her head and looks at the King, the King is a very good looking man with black hair and a pair of slightly large black eyes that looks like a pair of black gemstones, and his lips curved up a bit form a very gentle smile. Despite of all this, an overpowering nerve can still be detected from him and that gorgeous black overcoat with golden threads embroidered on it gives a noble feeling to him. The lady refuses to believe that this gentleman in front of her is the rumored evil tyranny lord. However, he does look a bit pale and weak which makes the lady is he getting sick because of the snow that day? As he removed his own fur coat to keep her warm. Looking at the man in front of her, she doesn''t to be able to find any words although she was clearly well prepared before she came. At the same time, the King is observing the lady. As expected from the most beautiful female officer from the famous Qing Empire. That elegant and delicate does prove that title is actually a bit underrated. He carefully looks at her, he can''t believe this fine lady in front of him will try to poison the emperor and that ex-communication is like a bit too light for someone who is trying to kill the Emperor, but if that''s not reason, then what''s the motive of them sending her to this place? All these questions put him into a deep thought. He glared at the lady for a while and realized that she is still kneeling in front of him, the moment he saw it, not sure if it''s his body reflex or what, he quickly stood up and reached her tell her to get up regardless of how tired himself was. Yes, this lady, despite of all the questions and she is not the one you would choose to ignore especially in that snowy night. The King seems to be a bit shock of his own action, he blanked out a while and slowly sit back on his throne. He quietly looks at the lady, no one knows what''s floating in his mind at that moment. "So... What do you need from me." A sudden question from the King broke that awkward silence. "Your Majesty, I''m here to show my gratitude towards you My Lord." "It''s alright, I just happened to passed by that place and helped you. How do you feel right now? Satoshi told me you have been sick these few days, getting better?" "Thanks for your concern, My Lord. I have recovered from the fever." "Mmm... Good to know that... *cough*..." "My Lord, are you alright?" The King looks at her with a smile without saying anything then he starts flip through the letters and reports which leaves the lady in an awkward silence again. Then the lady decides to leave, she bows at the King before she starts steps away. But before she left, the King spoke. "Come again anytime you want, if you didn''t see me here, I''ll be in that second room from the left." said the King while pointing at a direction. "Oh, and omit the kneeling, you''re not my servant." he added. The lady nodded and left. That night, the lady is on her bed thinking of the man she met in the day, she took out a small porcelain bottle, inside of it is pink flower petals. This is the gift from her the Queen which is effective at soothing cough, and she looks at a small jar of honey on the table, she feels that she might be able to do something for him... Next morning, the lady prepared a cup of flower tea and walks towards the King''s chamber, the room is very quiet, the first thing she saw is an empty golden throne. Yes, the King is not in the room, so she walks towards that second room from the left. The guards in front of the room indicate that he is in there. She walks to the room, and show them a platinum locket that was given by the King last night through Satoshi, they let her pass as they saw the locket. Then she saw him in the room, with a more casual looking outfit, in front of him is a working desk with a lot of letters and documents. On the right side of the table are some neatly arranged writing tools. She doesn''t know if it''s just her imagination but he looks less overpowering compared to yesterday or rather he looks ''warmer'' and ''brighter''. She bows to the King as she remembered what he said yesterday so she didn''t kneel. He lifted up his head a bit and is somewhat surprised to see her as he doesn''t expect she will really come and see him again. "Your Majesty, I have prepared some flower tea for you..." "Just put it there." He interrupted her before she could finish her sentence. Then he starts to stare at her with a smile without saying anything for a few seconds then spoke. "What is your name, or rather how should I address you?" The lady is a bit surprised by the sudden question. "Uhm... My name is Shangguan Rei. Your Majesty, you can just call me Rei." "Hmm... Rei... Rei-san?... Not good... Rei-chan?... no... Rei-dono?... weird... hmmm...Rei. Mmm, I''ll just call you Rei." Said the King a rather innocent look. Rei laughs out a bit in her heart after seeing such a ''cute'' scene then she remembered about the tea. "Your Majesty, the tea..." "Ah... Uhm... What tea is that? Is it bitter?" "Ah... *can''t help but laugh a bit*... No My Lord." said so she opens the lid and shows a beautiful pinkish liquid. "This is honey plum flower tea, it''s sweet and good for relieving cough.". Then the King look at the cup and took the cup with his right hand and sipped it. Then Rei noticed this weird detail. Why would someone use their right hand to take something from their left side, which reminds her about yesterday, throwing the cup, flipping through the reports and pointing at the direction of the room which is supposed to be at the left side, he only uses his right hand, or rather she has never seen him using his left hand ever since she met him. Is it just his special habit or is there a reason for it? "This tea..." from the King took her out from her deep thought. "What''s wrong My Lord?" "Can be sweeter..." said the King with a slightly troubled but serious look. "Ah? Haha... I understand, I''ll make it sweeter next time.". Yes, this man in front of her can''t be that evil lord, she thought. So, from that day onward, Rei will go visit the King almost every day, and from time to time, she starts to notice something disturbing about that rumored evil King, she suspected that his left hand is not able to function properly, and her suspense is proved true after she saw him dropped a cup when he trying to hold it with his left hand, that sorrow and helpless look in his eyes do confirm that more. To make things worse, he seems to having some lung problems but she not dare to ask anything about it, no matter how worried she is. She doesn''t like having any right to know the truth until that day he suddenly having difficulty in breathing and finally collapsed in her arm... The healer with the name of Benjamin told her that, the King was actually a really fearsome and powerful person but he gets into an awful accident that caused huge damage to his left lung and also totally ''killed'' his left arm, no matter what they tried, his left arm is not able to function properly anymore and that injury of his lung make things worse, which the heavy atmosphere in his living place is not suitable for his weak lung. So in order to let him recover from that damage, they make a ''temporary kingdom'' at here, however, ever since the accident, he had lost his will to live and refuse to accept most of the treatments... Upon knowing the truth, Rei looks at that man on the bed, who looks pale and lifeless, she decided that she need to help him, or at least help him gain back his spirits as she really can''t imagine that this person is actually the fearsome evil tyranny lord in the rumors. However, that certain incident has proved to her that he is indeed that rumored fearsome person. That day, she was surrounded with five to six female servants who mocked her because they don''t like how she is getting attention from the King, they slapped her and hit her with a cane, one of them even try to burn her face with acid but a gentle yet fearful voice stopped them or rather it''s too fearsome that they can''t even move their body. It''s the King, he walks towards them with a smile... In his hand is a sword. "So, who is the one that slapped her?" he asks with a very gentle smile... Rei can''t remember how she could maintain her sanity after seeing all these gruesome sights, but she will never forget how he ''punish'' them mercilessly. Those who slapped her had their hand cut off directly by his sword, those who beat her with the cane is been hang on a pole and beaten to death by another male servant, and the one that tries to burn her in acid... been thrown in a big tub with acid and leaves to melt slowly. She can still remember that smiling face which is stained with blood after he cut off the hands of the servants and his words say with a rather deep voice. "Are you scared? Yes, you should have scared as I''m not the man you should fall in love with." Yes, she is scared but at the same time, she feels that she can''t stop her deep feelings towards him. Although she is scared, but at the same time, she feels safe... As for the King, he doesn''t even know why he would ever allow a normal human girl to invades his life, but he likes to look at her quietly, every time she came, he will just look at her without doing anything, he feels that every of her movement can keep him calm and temporary forget about that sorrow and darkness in him. She is different from all the other servants which he would want to hide his weakness from them but to her, he feels that he could show a bit of his weakness in front of her. That day when she found out about his left hand, her reaction is different, instead of surprise and shock, she is worried about him, he still remembers how she massaged his left arm and worry that he might get hurt by the cup and hot tea. That feeling, he doesn''t hate it. He feels that he could be more open up to her. That girl who is able to understand his feelings easily makes him feels that he could trust her and put his own life on her hand, he never trusted someone so much before, but to that girl, he had grown more attracted and dependent on her as days passes, from his daily life to his emotional state. Although he doesn''t understand what spell had that girl used on him. That day, when he lay on his bed weakly, he reached out his slightly trembling hand to her, wanting her to stay at his side, he realized that she had slowly become a part of his life. He starts to get afraid of that loneliness in the dark, he wants her to be with him, she is the only one that can remove this loneliness on him. Although the moment she forced him to drink all those nasty medicines is scary and it''s irritating to see how Satoshi and Benjamin look at her with a slightly ''suspicious'' look. They can''t be interested in her right? I know she is indeed a fine lady, and I''m ready to turn this into a reverse harem story... Cough... But that''s not our concern right now, we might have that the other time... However, he then found out that he couldn''t just own the girl like that, he doesn''t want to ruin the life of this delicate girl. He remembers how she gets targeted by those female servants because of him, and that frightened expression of her when he mercilessly cut off the hands from those servants. He doesn''t want to pollute her with his darkness, she deserves a better life, he thought. So he decided there is something he needs to do. That night, was a stormy night, he decides to give her a visit and solve that anxiousness in his mind, he wonders when is the last time he feels so lost, but for her and for himself, he needs to do it... Or at least he thought so. However, the moment he reached her room and saw her shivering in fear due to the thunderstorm, his heart softened again, this delicate girl in front of him, he feels like he needs to protect her like how she had been taking care of him. He glares at her servants who mindlessly trying to comfort her lady which is obviously not much help. He walks to her and cover her ear with his hands and apply some sound blocking magic in the room. "Don''t scare, I''m here, you wouldn''t hear thunderstorm now, don''t worry." said the King with a soft and gentle voice, the servants are a bit scared because of the magic while Rei is leaning in his arm with a slightly surprised and calm look. Looking at the girl in his arm, he smiled while ignoring the numbing sensation that slowly penetrates through his body. This is the first time he ever used his magic in this world where the magic pressing effect is very strong, he really doesn''t understand why he would do that for a human girl despite it will have some side effects on his body. "Did you always afraid of the thunder?" he asked and she nodded "So how do you overcome it in your place?" "I live in a specially designed soundproof room, so I wouldn''t be able to the thunder." "Hmm...You are really loved by people at your place right?" "I was..." She sounds a bit sad when saying this. "If I''m able to make everything back to how it used to be, would you want...". Hearing this, Rei looks at him with sparkling eyes, although she didn''t say anything but the look in her eyes tells him the answer. He wants to say something but at this moment, the numbness had covered his whole body. Due to that numbness and tiredness from the works the whole day, his vision getting blurred and eventually completed darkened... The next morning, he wakes up and saw Rei sleeping next to him, then he heard some giggling outside the door. He thought for a while and face-palmed himself. "Uh... This is just a normal ''sharing of bed'' right?" He tried to convince himself then he found that she already woke up, slightly blushed. Last night, that warm and calming hug is so soothing and comfortable that even she can''t help and accidentally fall asleep. "Uh... Good morning." said the King with a slightly awkward voice then he quickly gets out of her room with a blushing face... Later, he calls out Rei''s servants, he is interested in the ''poisoning incident'' that causes Rei to get excommunicated from her hometown. He still refused to believe that she would try to do anything like that. "She was framed!" said the younger servant. "Yes, a lot of people knows that it''s the Emperor''s consort who did it, but no one dares to anything about her and the Emperor doesn''t believe that his Consort would be trying to poison him." said the older servant. "How is she even get herself involved?" the King asks. "She was requested by the consort to bring some snack to the Emperor, and that snack is poisoned, the Emperor doesn''t believe she will do that too, but the queen and the consort insist to pass punishment on her. If it''s not because of the Duke, who is also the younger brother of the Emperor, Lady Rei would have been executed." said the older servant. "The Duke?" he asks. "He is the fianc of Lady Rei..." said the younger servant which quickly getting stopped by the older one. "Fian...ce... I see. You two can get back to your own work. Tell Rei that she doesn''t need to come today. I''ll be out for a while..." A few days later, Rei went to the King''s chamber as usual... This time, he gives her a letter from her hometown, it says that they have found out the truth about the poisoning incident and knows that she was framed. She looks at him with a really surprised look, is this man has something to do with proving her innocent? "They will come and get you back in a week...*smile*... You can go back to your home and meet your fiance again." she quietly looks at him, she can''t believe he actually did it, she thought it''s just a joke to calm her down. "Don''t worry about me, I have recovered a lot since the day we first met." he smiled. Yes, she is indeed worried about him, although she really misses her home but this man, she feels like she can''t just leave him like that. However most of the time, humans can''t effort to be greedy, she needs to choose between him and her home town and she chose her hometown. A week later... "My Lady, the Duke is here! He is going to bring us back to the Palace!" said the younger servant with an excited voice, Satoshi is next to her. "He is now having a conversation with His Majesty, in the Visitor''s Hall, you could go meet them there, Lady Rei." said Satoshi. Rei doesn''t know how she should feels at this moment, she just quiet follows Satoshi to the Visitor''s Hall, hoping that she wouldn''t regret with her choice. In the hall, the King and that Duke from the neighboring Empire are sitting next to each other, in between them is a small table with wine and titbits. They are talking with each other about some dull and unimportant topics. Although the King is clearly not interested and even annoyed by this kind of conversation, but for courtesy purposes, he had to. While they are talking, he noticed those black fingernails of the Duke. "Such a weird sense of fashion." He thought. A few minutes later, Rei comes in with a luxurious outfit brought by the Duke. The king stared at her blankly for a few seconds, he never seen that side of her before. She can be soft, gentle and delicate, she can also be so gorgeous and powerful. Just how many sides of her she hasn''t shown him, he wonders, but this is not important anymore... Right? That evening, he saw her been brought away by the other guy, he was not sure if this is the right decision or not but that''s probably the best for both of them. However, during that moment of parting, his concern is not that unwilling feeling of parting but the hand with black fingernails that holds her small and delicate hand... About two hours later, the King is in his working room reading some random documentary as if nothing happens. That book on his table shows a picture of an ugly creature, with some words written by the side. "Kirin Demon, a creature that is formed by evolution of human who drank Kirin''s blood. They like to feast on young lady''s heart. Characteristics of these creatures are, grey scaled skin, white hair, red glimmering eyes, sharp fangs and long black nails which are extremely poisonous... Hmm... " He reads the sentence and thought for a while, then he took up his pen and scribble on it... "... And extremely ugly..." He looks at his ''brilliant work'' with a satisfied look. Then a shady looking man with armor comes in and kneeled in front of him. "Your Majesty, here''s a letter from General Wing." "Read it for me." "Yes, My Lord... Report from the frontier. Three days ago, we found a huge number of dead bodies of some suspicious looking creature with grey scaly skin by the river of Juan. I suspect that this has something to do with the smuggling activities done by some Noble people in the Qin Empire, which we found some red liquid in the smuggled goods, I have sent a sample to you My Lord, I will be waiting for your command on the next movement, Yours Sincerely. Wing." "Shade, you should at least teach your brother how to write a proper report... Hand me the sample." Then Shade hands over a glass bottle to the King, he opened it and examined it for a while. "This is the Kirin''s blood..." And the King notices something really not right. Black fingernails, noble people, Kirin''s blood... This can''t be just a coincidence right? "Rei!"... At the same time, Rei is in a really dark place, in front of her is a deformed face of the Duke, grey scaly skin, red eyes, and sharp fangs. "Shao, what''s wrong with you..." Rei asks in a trembling voice. The Duke did not answer her but slowly walking towards her, step by step... "No, Shao... What are you doing?" She saw him bite into that bloody heart of her own servant... Then he rises up his arm that shows his long, sharp and black claws... This moment, she is ready to accept her own fate, maybe it wasn''t all bad, she has a chance to see her late parents again. Just she never thought that her life would end in this way, the only regret she has is that she is not able to meet that man who gives her a new life anymore, she didn''t even have a chance to thank him properly... Maybe that''s what her life supposed to be, then she closed her eyes waiting for that pain when her heart getting dug out... However... Instead of feels the pain, she feels a warm and gentle hug. She slowly opens her eyes, to her surprise, it''s that clean and gentle face she was thinking of... It''s the King. "Your Majesty..." Then she peaks at the Duke who is now a dead body that is been slashed into halves. "Rei... I''m sorry..." Said the King with a gentle smile, but Rei feels something weird about him, why do he sounds so weak? "If I know this would be the result... I''ll never... let him take you... Sorry." said the King as his voice getting weaker, then she saw blood drip out from his extremely pale lips, she then saw those deep injuries on his back... Kirin Demon, a creature that is formed by evolution for human who drank Kirin''s blood. They like to feast on young lady''s heart. Characteristics of these creatures are, grey-green scaled skin, white hair, red glimmering eyes, sharp fangs and long black nails which are extremely poisonous... In her arms, he slowly closed his eyes, the girl''s tear dropped onto his face... The two who was not supposed to be able to meet is somewhat tied up by an unseen thing known as fate, will fate let them be together again?... -9 A Super Short Continuation of the Love Story A random 14th March in the Kingdom, he, the tyranny King that is feared and respected by everyone is... Sniffing and snuggling a white tiger plushie, while reading some reports on his working desk. While she, who was the prettiest female officer in the old Qin''s empire is now standing next to the King, she is now the highest-ranked lady in the Kingdom. She looks at the King and smiled. "Your Majesty, what are you doing with that plushie?" "Sniffing and snuggling... You want to try?" Hearing the response from the King, Rei laughs out a bit. "Your Majesty, are you mad at me for not allowing you to play with Byako?" The King ignored Rei''s question. "My Lord, you know sniffing and playing with a cat is not helping at all for your recovery from the previous quest right?" "Sniffing cat has nothing to do with that..." He mumbled, then she smiled and place a cup of tea at his working desk. "Today''s a bit special, Lady Grey tea." "Lady Grey..." He sipped the tea and look at Rei and think if he forgot anything, then he looks at his computer screen and gives a rather suspicious smile to Rei. He opened the bottom right drawer, and took out a wine-colored case, he opened the case and show her a beautiful and delicate necklace that glows with rainbow color. "This is a necklace I make from the unicorn''s horn and mermaid queen''s scale." "Mermaid Queen... Aren''t that''s..." "Yes, those are the rewards from my previous quest." said the King while taking out the necklace. "Your Majesty, did you accept that quest because of..." Before Rei finish her words, he put the necklace around her neck. "Happy White Valentines. This necklace looks nice on you." Rei is too surprised by the present and without any warning, the King pulled her into his hug. "The moment I get you back from him in that old temple, I have decided, I will not let anyone have you anymore, you are a part of my life..." With these words, the King holds her tightly while brushing her smooth and long hair... "Your Majesty..." "Hmm?" "I wonder how did you notice that the Duke is actually a kirin demon?" "Hmm...That''s a long time ago, I can''t really remember but... Probably it''s because he looks really ugly..." Hearing his answer, she laughed before leaning her head on his chest, nothing is more assuring than his cold jokes and his heartbeat... -8 Something I wrote on Halloween 2017 that triggered my inner Darkness. Some days before Halloween In Chris''s office. "Hey! Chris Onii-chan, I recently read a creepypasta about a circus that lured little children into the circus and modified them into something weird and make they perform in the circus, is it true? Or have you ever heard anything about that?" "Well, I never really heard anything about that, but I do know the circuses in real life are nothing like that, it''s ten times scarierHa! Just kidding, want to hear some story again?" "Yeah storytime!" "But Your Majesty, this" "It''s okay Sou, I guess it has become a practice for me to do storytelling for you two during Halloween after all. This is a story about a little boy" Once upon a time, there is a village that lives a happy family with father, mother and a son. The father was a farmer who planted all sorts of fruit trees in his orchard. During free time, the little boy would go to his father''s orchard to have some fresh and juicy fruits. They live a happy and normal life until that fateful night just a few days after the boys seven years old birthday A bandit gets into their small cabin and murders the farmer and his wife leaving the poor little boy. Later the orphaned boy has been ''adopted'' by a town circus, and this is when the nightmares began. The boy has been brought to the circus and was introduced to the other member, the ringmaster that adopted him, a scary looking clown, some random people that don''t give any impression and a blind maiden that sang the most beautiful song the boy ever heard. In the circus, the boy has been forced to do lots of labor works, which included cleaning the circus and feeding the animal \u0026 beast which were used for the performance. With all these works he did, he only given a small portion of simple meals every day. However, every night after the hard day, the blind maiden would sing him a lovely song to soothe his little heart, the boy likes the blind maiden so much that he would marry her when he grows up. Nah! Just kidding, he likes the blind maiden so much that she remind him of his mother, the short moment of the maiden''s song has become a bliss in his sorrow every day, how much he hoped that things will at least remain as this way. However One day, the ringmaster seems to get bored with the usual normal performance, he is seeking some performance that can draw lots of attention. So he came up with an absurd idea, he wants the blind maiden to sing on stage naked "Ehm Oni-chanwhat is naked?" "Uhnot wearing any clothes." "Eww!" "Ahaha*think: I guess even this is a bit too heavy for this little girl huh?*" The blind maiden refused to do the performance that she would commit suicide if she had to. However, the ringmaster insists her to do that performance. Seeing this, and not wanting the maiden to suffer, the boy came up with a crazy idea. He grabs one of the venomous snakes of the circus and let the snake bite him. All the other people think he is crazy but actually that boy has a special ability since he was born. He is immune to almost any type of venom and poison so get bitten by a venomous snake would not cause much harm to him. Impressed by this, the ringmaster makes that boy performs on stage as a replacement for that maiden. On the stage, "Behold, the magical boy that is immune of poison!" said the ringmaster. The boy is tied up on a pole with some fancy clothes. The other circus member, or more specifically, the clown get some venomous creature and put it on the boy''s body, letting them bite him. The boy however is totally unaffected by the venom, then a big applause coming from the viewer, the boy has become the star for the circus overnight, but "This is what people saw on the stage, behind the scene, the boy is left with all the bite marks and injuries left by those lowlifes he might be immune to the venom, but" "Aww This is horrible. That must be quite painful" "Indeed even been a star for the circus doesn''t mean better for him.." Although this hurt him so badly, for the sake of the maiden he dear so much, he had to continue Maybe there is a God who has seen all these and not willing to see the boy suffers anymoreThis all will soon reach an end. On another fateful day, the ringmaster somewhat found the maiden to be worthless since her performance did not get much attention, so he wants her to ''disappear''. The ringmaster handed the maiden a bottle of acid, he asked the maiden to leaves the circus, but before she leaves, she needs to drink the acid that will destroy her wonderful voice as the ringmaster claims that her voice is an asset of the circus, she must not bring it away with her. Hesitated for a while, the maiden is about to drink the acid, the boy saw it and took away the bottle of acid in time by force. During the process, the acid accidentally splashed the ring master''s hand. Getting really mad, the ringmaster asked his people to tie up the boy, he whipped the boy madly with all of his strength using a lash. The boy cries and begging for mercy but instead of stopping the whipping, the ringmaster grabs that bottle of acid and about to force it down to the boy''s throat. The boy is frightened and prays so hard, hoping God, or any of the God will come and save him, but The blind maiden, although she can''t see anything but she certainly heard that heartbreaking screaming of the boy followed by a dead silence, then she heard a chain-breaking sound which echoed with the overwhelming scream of the other circus member, the screaming is so tremendous that she fainted When she finally regains her consciousness, she found that she was all alone "The next morning, the town is shocked by the news of the circus. The whole circus is wipe out and disappear overnight, their whereabouts are never been found. The end." "Awwthis is just so sad, I guess that little boy must suffer a lot that it breaks his mind But I''m glad that the singer maiden lives at the end." said Kou "I''m glad as well, although I''m not sure if the maiden feels glad or not." Said Chris while patting Kou''s head. "True, in the end she is all alone after all." "That''s quite an interesting opinion Sou. Hmm I guess you two have to go somewhere else now, somebody seems to be eavesdropping since just now. "Ah! It''s Sir Lex, the Royal Knight. We are taking our leave now, Your Majesty." "Okay, see you two later." Thus the twins left. "Hey Lex! What brought you here?" "Just bringing some letter from Lord Maria, Your Majesty." "Hmm, what does that tranny have to tell me Will read it later." "Anyway, I seem to overhear something quite interesting at the door just now, care to tell me the real version, instead of the ''children friendly one''." "Ah! It''s quite unusual for you to pry about someone''s privacy like that." "Well, it is quite a rare occasion for you, My Lord, to tell someone that piece of dark historyso, may I have that honor to hear about it? Your Majesty." "If you don''t mind having some trauma after this, why not?" "My biggest gratitude, Your Majesty." *reader''s discretion alert, contain gore and disturbing scenes, not suitable for the weak heart. This is something that happens a long long time ago, so long that even that little boy can''t or rather don''t want to remember when it actually happens. Anyway, the boy came from a royal family, his father is an Earl or someone of that position which the boy doesn''t really care about. The boy has a little sister, a sister that he care and protected so much. The two siblings are so close and almost impossible to be separate. One day, the Earl faced some financial problems and sold his own children to a circus for a mere hundred pennies. The siblings have been brought to the circus tent, it is a creepy, dark and dirty place, where insects and rats can be seen wandering around. They have then been introduced to some other circus members, the ringmaster that bought them, the clown, some random people that not even worth mention and of course, the diva, the blind diva. Since the siblings are bought by the circus as slaves, they have been forced to do all sorts of hard and dirty work, which I would not want to go deep with that ''work'' they did. At night, they are ''kept'' in a small and dirty room where no food is provided, if lucky, they might get some ''leftover'' from the garbage, if not, they might have to starve for days or feed on insects and rat sometimes, the brother who was not willing to see his little sister starving will go steal foods from the other circus members, but whenever he got caught he will be whipped severely by the ringmaster. Every night, the siblings will huddle together at the corner of that room, sometimes the brother would cheer his sister with some storytelling. To them, although ''the world'' might have ''gone'' but at least they still have each other. To make their dull and sorrowful life a bit colorful, they would occasionally hear the diva singing at the nearby room, even though it might not be anything beautiful about the song been sing, which most of them contain some dirty words, but at least it''s entertaining. By the way, that diva usually sings on the stage with some lewd act and almost naked. Anyway, their hard life continues as usual, cleaning, feeding the beast, burying corps Ooops. Not supposed to mention that. Their hard life continues until one day The brother overheard the conversation of the ringmaster with the diva. "Hey! Bxxch! I suddenly thought of a good idea. Instead of just you singing and ''pleasuring yourself'' on the stage, how about I get Charlie the clown to fxxk you on the stage." "Hell no! This is just too embarrassing. So embarrassing that I might commit suicide." "Oh, my dear, you wouldn''t dare to." "Says I think I have a better idea*whisper*" The ringmaster and the diva enter the sibling''s room. "Oh! My little sweetie, you are going to be a star tonight." Said the ringmaster to the little sister. As the brother have overhead their conversation just now, he knows exactly what''s that supposed to mean, they are going to **** his sister on the stage. "Wait! No! You can''t do that! She''s only five years old!" "Oh wait! Does it mean if she is older, he might let her do it?" "UhahDon''t mind about that, Lex." The boy does not allow the ringmaster to take his sister, again the ringmaster took out his whip and whipped the boy, and with a sinister look he says: "You don''t want your sister to perform? Are you forgetting that you are a slave that I bought? I can do anything I want on you two. Or perhaps you might have any better thing to shows other than this? Little bastard." "Actually I did." Saying so, the boy grabbed a venomous snake and let it bite him, however, he is totally unaffected by the venom and the snake dies shortly after that. "HmmWhat an interesting ability huh? You child of demon! You there, get a chain and chain him up! We are changing our program tonight! I guess our viewer will be very interested in this new ''demon-taming'' show*grin*" So on the stage, the boy is chained and placed in a big glass boxnaked. "Behold, the son of the demon who has the ability to control all of the venomous creatures! He is the one that makes those lowlifes attacks people and caused some death recently in our circus. Tonight we will be having our revenge! Here comes Charlie the Clown, with buckets full of Scorpion and centipedes that have not been feed for days, Charlie, he is all yours now." Then, Charlie, the clown starts pouring the critters into the glass, letting them sting and bites the boy. "The boy just sitting in the box quietly while letting thousands of these lowlifes tormenting him as they like, his eyes are staring at the clown like burning flames*clenched his fist*" "UhMy lord?" "Just creating some tense atmosphere, nothing much*smile*" However, like the snake earlier, all the critters that stung or bit him die shortly after that. "Oh God! As expected from the son of a demon. I guess we will have to tame him even more" The boy has forgotten how long he has been chained and ''tamed''. All these torments bring him to a deep sleep. This torture continues for months, leaving all the wound and scar all over the boy''s body, the boy doesn''t even know how he survived or consider it''s the fate that wants him to survive and let him met that idiot. That day, as ''usual'', the ringmaster is ''taming'' the boy on the stage, this time, the boy is tied on a cross, with a pant at least. The ringmaster acts as the ''demon-tamer'' whipping the boy on the stage, the boy has no longer showing any emotion, just like a living dead. As usual, there is a lot of viewer down the stage, however, there is one person who is so special that he actually caught the boy''s eyes Anyway, the ringmaster then proceeds with the next segment, he invited all the viewers to come up to the stage one by one to whip the boy, as a basic routine for the show So, the viewers come up to the stage one by one and whipped the boy until the turn of another young boy who is about the same age as the boy, that boy wears a very luxury clothes, it is obvious that he is from a quite rich family. That boy, instead of whipping, he softly poked the boy and say: "Ah! You''re real! Nice to meet you! I''m the prince of the neighboring country uh did I have anything that I can give you as our meeting gift? Oh! I have some cookies, I guess you''ve never seen this before huh? I''ll leave it here. See ya! Oh! If we meet again, let''s be friends!" Then he leaves. At this moment, there is only one thing in the boy''s mind. "He is an idiot." And time does prove that he is an idiot The show that day ends earlier, the boy went back to his room with the cookies that surprisingly not getting noticed by others. The little sister hugged her brother when she saw him, he patted her head and smiled, that day happens to be the little sisters birthday so he gave him the cookies left by the idiot prince. Suddenly, the ringmaster and the bitc Oops! I mean the diva came into the room. "Oh! Little sweetie, you are such a lucky little angel aren''t you? Just now, there is a customer who paid me a lot of money, she wants to take you with her, so get yourself clean up a bit, we will get you to her later." This time the brother didn''t stop that as he knows the lady that buys his sister is a very wealthy lady, she just wants her as a servant for her own daughter, at least it is way better than staying in this dirty place. So the sister has been taken away in tears that night. The next day, with his sister gone, the boy doesn''t have any burden left, he refused to do that awful performance anymore. The ringmaster is very mad but still insists to put the boy on the stage. Just as usual, the ringmaster makes his ''brilliant'' announcement "Ladies and Gentlemen. Today with the blessing of God, we will punish this evil son of demon" "Hmmjust who the hell is that demon, and is God really exist?" Said the boy out of the blues. "What?! You insolent demon! I shall shut that voice of you by force! Charlie! Get the Holy Maiden with the holy water!" Instead of Holy Maiden or whatThe Diva came up to the stage with a bottle of concentrated acid, the ringmaster grabbed the acid. "Wait! What are you doing?" the boy is a bit shocked after knowing what the ringmaster is about to do. "You son of a demon! You might be immune to the venom, but what about this acid burning through your throat!" "Stop! Don''t do it, I''m begging you!" At this moment, the boy had realized that, there is no such thing as God in this rotten world only despair. Somehow some people might think that this boy will finally summon a demon like some other Earl''s son did But that place, that circus is a place even a demon will be confined in a glass box and ''tame'' by the silly human. Or perhaps that boy might have actually summoned a demon but instead of a demon showing up, he himself turned into a demon "The next day, the news of that circus shocked the whole nation. The whole circus along with hundreds of viewers been killed by an unknown creature, the diva and the boy disappeared and never been found" "Ah! Not this cliff-hanger ending again?" "Or perhaps you might prefer a happier ending." "Maybe" "Okay Here goes." "The truth is that boy been saved by an old pervert who later became his teacher as well as adopted dad. After the old pervert passes away years later, the boy reunites with that idiot prince along with the prince''s ''fiance'', and after some random encounter plus losing in a stupid bet, he accidentally became a king of a kingdom. The end." "UhYour Majesty, don''t you feel that this ending is a little bit too random? And now I think of it, aren''t the storyline is a bit off?" "Oh! Perhaps you prefer a real and creepy one?" "Uhm Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" "Talk about this, I haven''t visited her for quite sometimes now, I guess I should pay her a visit huh? Want to join me?" "I guess my bad feeling is right after all" part 3 ?*warning! Reader discretion, contain bloody, gruesome and inhuman scene, may cause Ah Never mind, the second part is quite gruesome already ?xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx In a small chamber, a naked lady is tied to the wall, she is blindfolded with a piece of black clothes, and her body has a lot of whipping and burning scar Chris walked into the room with Lex, Chris approached the lady with a sarcastic smile, he softly touched the lady''s face, she flinched in fear. "Oh! You must be missing me so much huh? My dear ''Holy Maiden''" saying this Chris grab a small surgical knife from the nearby desk, he places the knife near the lady''s cheek. "How is it feels to be so powerless by yourself? Now you must be regret that you did not commit suicide that day huh?" Chris''s eyes slowly turn golden, like the eyes of a predator. Chris slowly slide the knife from her face to her shoulder and mercilessly stabbed her shoulder, the lady screamed in pain but no voice came out. "Are you trying to say something, can you say it louder? I can''t hear youOh! I forgot! I cut off your voice chord years ago. AwwYou have such a wonderful voice back then Wish to die? No problem! I can kill you as many times as you likeand revive you as many times as I like." Saying this Chris dropped the knife and reached for a bottle of acid from the desk. "You know, you were such a fine lady back then, how I wish that you are actually that slut I imagine you should be, but no you are just like an unpolluted white lily in that living hell, to be honest, I was kinda fond of you and your voice back then." Said Chris while gently embrace that messy hair of the lady. "But why? Why do you have to do that? She is only 5 years old at that time! I didn''t mean that you should sacrifice yourself but Accusing two innocent little children as children of the demon and putting them into such a misery, are you still a human?!" Chris is now in a clearly mentally unstable state, the acid pours out a bit when he shook the lady roughly, the acid burned his hand "Your Majesty! You" "Stay out of my matter, Lex!" At this point, Chris is surrounded by a heavy aura, it is certainly not a wise idea to approach him Then Chris look at the lady again with a disturbing smile "Sohow is it feel when you actually turned a ''son of the demon'' into a real demon." Said so, Chris pour that acid directly to the lady''s face, the blindfold melt immediately showing nothing but two hollow eye socket, he then throws away the empty bottle and reaches a whip, he whips the lady frantically with an obvious distorted look on his face(please take note that his hand is injured) Suddenly, a hand slowly approaching Chris, is clearly trembling in fear but still reached Chris and hugged him from behind which caused him to stop the whipping. "Your Majesty, you need to stop now." "Rei" Chris''s eyes turn back to the normal color. "It''s not worth wasting your energy on this worthless woman, don''t you think so, My Lord?" said Rei while slowly took the whip away while Chris loosens his grip. "Now, let''s get out of this dirty place shall we?" "Ah". Rei slowly guided Chris who is obviously still in a mental state out of that chamber. Outside the chamber, Lex is kneeling with his head bowing. "My deepest apologies, My Lord. I tried to stop you just now, but it seems like you are totally out of control, so I have no choice but to get Lady Rei here." Chris looks at Lex, a bit confused since his mental state is still not yet stable. Rei gives Lex an eye signal that indicates him to leave. "Yes! My Lady." Later, in Chris''s office Rei is sitting on a sofa near Chris''s working desk, with Chris lying on her lap "ReiI''m sorryto let you seeing me in that state again." "No, I should have notice that sooner when you and Lex leave the room" "StillI''m sorry" The end -7 Things I wrote on Parents Month 2018, about Skys Fiancée On some random day, Chris is in his office, making a poker card tower "Your Majesty" "Shhsilencethese are the last two cards" "Uh" "Yes! Done!... Alright, what are you trying to tell me just now, Lex?" "Yes, Sou-kun is here already, Your Majesty." "Oh, almost forgot about that, get him in." "Yes, my lord." Later "Hmm You look nice in this outfit, haha! I never thought you will make this as your mother''s day present for Asuka... I mean your mother." "" "?... What''s with this face? I know it is a boring job to be my personal assistant, or more specifically, substitute assistant as Rei is out for this few days" "No, Your Majesty, it''s my biggest honor to work at your side, just that" "Just that?" "This is not the present I prepared for her" "I''m listening." "She doesn''t like the present I prepared, she wants me to be King''s servantas her mother''s day present" "Ah! So you really hate to work with me, huh?" "No, My lord! It''s not." "Just teasing you, don''t be so nervousIf you have no issue of being my assistant, mind to tell me, what is upsetting you?" "Your majesty, I spend a lot of time to prepare that present for her, but end up all she care is the position of a royal servant both my mom right now and in my past life are like that." "Past life? Ah! Just remember that you are born with your past memoryWell, I''m not sure about your past life but I''m sure Asuka has a very good reason for that, maybe she just wants you to have a good life, that''s why she really wants you to be a royal servant." "I don''t think that''s the reason, my lord. She accepts Kou''s present just like that, after all, she''s just a girl, you can''t expect much from her" "I see so you are jealous of your sister." "No!" "HahaAnyway, want to hear a story?" "Huh?" "Since Kou is not here, I think I could tell you this gruesome past of someone, as you can be considered as an adult with a ten years old body right?". Sou nodded while looking at Chris anxiously A long long time ago, there is a lady, she is the daughter of a Baron in an unknown kingdom, she has a son who lost his father the day he was born. Every day, the lady prayed to the God, she prays that, when one day her son finally grown up, he will marry to the King. Wait, he? Yes. He. His mother always hopes that he is a daughter, so that he can be a queen. The lady has made the boy wear dresses since he is still a little baby, she teaches him to behave like a girl to a point that he almost believes that he is a girl. Until one day, the boy found out the truth from the old baron, so he went to argue with his mother "No! You are a girl, you are my little princess, you will marry the prince" "Mother, listen to my voice, does this voice sounds like a girl''s voice to you?" "Ahhh!...Your voice, no!!! it shouldn''t be like that! You have to be a girl, you must be a girl, you will be a girl!!!" then the mother took out a pair of scissors... "Mother? What are you trying to do? No! Stop it! No!!" "Ah! That quite gruesomeWhat happened to that boy?" "That boyhmm?...Lex, What are you doing at the door? Anything urgent?" "Yes, My Lord, here is a letter from The Alliance." Chris took the letter from Lex and read it. "Looks like I will be out again*look at Sou*you job today will behmm*suddenly took out a Byako from under the table*play with Byako." "Your Majesty, I" "If you want to know what happens to that boy, why don''t you ask him by yourself? He should be in the HQ right nowLet me know if you got your answer after I came back, okay?" "Yes, My Lord." A week later, Chris''s office Chris is sitting on a sofa with Rei by his side. Chris''s right eye is covered with a bandage. "My eye hurts" "Please refrain yourself from touching it, my lord." "But it''s really hard to not do so with all these bandages, I can''t even see things properly." "No, don''t rub it!...*softly took away Chris''s hand from his injured eye**sigh*I only left for a week and this happens, I can''t imagine what will happen if I leave for a longer period." "This has nothing to do with that right? That incident** is quite a surprise. Glad that we reached The Alliance''s base in time, if not the whole place is going to be wiped along millions of inhabitants there." "Your Majesty, when will you actually consider your own safety first before any brutal action?" "Maybe the day when I can finally die?*look at Rei with an innocent look* " "Your Majesty". Then Chris continues with his daily routine jobs, such as reading reports from all the sectors, reply letters from other organizations, reading manga and fanfic, surfing Utube hmm it''s not that hard to be a King huh?...back to the story then Sou came in. "Your Majesty." "Sou-kun! I have been waiting for you. So, do you have any reports for me? For the assignment I give you last week." "I''m uncertain about this, my lord" "Don''t worry, just say it." "How about a story of a Prince and a mute?" "That''s what I want to hear about, I guess Rei would be interested to hear about it too, right?" "Yes my lord." "OkSo, I will start the story" The boy''s mother did not cut off his tongue, instead, she gives him a medicine that will permanently damage his voice cord, causing him to lose the ability to speak. A few days later, the old baron passed away with unknown reasons, so the boy continues to be rise as a lady by his mother, until all the outside people actually believe that he is actually a girl, no one knows his true identity. Until the coronation of the new king The Lady brought her ''daughter'' to the palace for the ball that was supposed to be held for the purpose of choosing the new queen. The king noticed that timid lady with flaming red hair. The ''girl'' makes him think of someone he used to know, so he had a dance with the lady and asked her to stay in the palace after the ball. Then the ''lady'' starts to live in the palace, every day the King will summon the ''lady'' to his reading room. But instead of talking or doing anything with ''her'', he will spend some time just looking at ''her'' face and all ''her'' movements. These disturbing actions of the king continue for a week, then, for the first time, he spoke. "You remind me of someone I used to know a few years ago, from a wicked circus. I wonder how he is right now, is he still been forced to do that awful performance?" "" "Oh! Sorry about that. Now I think about it, I haven''t known your name ever since we first met." "" "You can''t speak?" The girl nodded. The king is a bit shocked and stunned there for a few seconds before reaching his hand to the girl''s neck, he softly touched it then says: "Hmm I see, it must be pretty tough for you huh? Can you use sign language? I can understand some." The girl nodded. ? So they live peacefully for a period of time, until one day, the ''girl'' asks the king, why ''she'' need to remain as a ''girl'' despite the king knows ''her'' real identity and didn''t blame ''her''. The king thought for a while and say: "You are the son of the Arzazez clan right?..." "" He embraced his long and smooth red hair, and look at him with gentle eyes. "You must be wondering why did I know about that right? Well, there is something I can''t let you know right now. But before I''m capable of protecting you from them, please be a girl." he said. However, the identity of the ''girl'' had been exposed later. The people along with a high priest broke into the King''s chamber with the reason for demon exorcism. They took the ''girl'' away from the king. Then, the ''girl'' is tied up on a cross ? Back to the present, "Your Majesty, I don''t quite understand about this. Why would the king choose not to reveal the boy''s identity and why he ends up been executed?" "I guess this is probably something not even an idiot like him can accept. Sou, have you ever read about the history or rather the legend of the Arzazez family?" "Not really" "The Arzazez was once a well-known noble family" "However, the clan began to break down with the ''fore sighting'' of a certain priest that said that the son of 174th generation would be an incarnation of a fire demon. During that time, these kinds of words from priests are to be taken seriously by the people, they believe anything that been told by a priest although sometime it might be a lie. Furthermore, the word ''demon'' is certainly a taboo during that time. According to the historical record of that kingdom, the son in law of an old baron is executed on a cross with fire as he is said to the 174th generation of Arzazez clan, his pregnant wife saw her husband been engulfed by the fire with her own eyes" "Hold on! I think I start to understand, that boy is the son of the executed Arzazez." "Exactly." "So, why did they execute the boy as well?" "WellThere was a thing that I found out accidentally" Chris looks at Sou, observing his reaction before continue. "According to the clan''s record, the last recorded name for the clan is the executed man, while there is only 173rd generation there. Which means the 174th generation is supposed to be the boy instead of his father. Maybe that''s the reason his mother wants him to be a girl so badly. And the king somehow found it and tried to keep it a secret until he is capable to protect him." "That''s a bit sad, what happens to the boy? Did he survive?" "Of course he did, if not, how would you able to know about this story?" "Ah... That''s right, I''m the one asked him about the story." seeing Sou''s respond, Chris laugh out a bit. "During the ''exorcism'' process, the boy is tied up on a cross, with some priest along with the high priest, reading their holy verse, praying to their god. The high priest is holding a burning torch, which ready to throw to the cross filled with dried grass that barely covered the boy''s mother''s mutilated body. The king is held tightly by two royal guards, shouting hysterically and begging them to let go of the boyDuring that time, the priest has more influence than the king. All the people are praying and chanting along with the priest hoping to eliminate this demon forever. " "However, little do they know, what they did at that time is about to bring a big disaster to the whole kingdom Slowly, the firelight up and the darkness grows Ah! My eye bleed" "Your Majesty! Sou-kun, can you get Sir Benjamin here?" "Yes, my lady!" A lot of times, when you think your parents treat you so badly, please do think about the reason why they doing so, are they really just did it for their own sake? Happy Parent''s Day. ? Did you think the story ends here? Ha! Too underestimated me! At some random timeline, the King and the red-haired boy is sitting near a river "Hey! I just remembered that I didn''t know your name until now" The boy grabbed the left hand of the king and wrote something with his finger. "MariaAnnElizabeth, that''s your name?" the boy nodded. "Haha! Even your name sounds girly huh? Alright, we will be living together from now on, Maria." The boy smile and nodded. (Happy ending) *if you wanted a lovely and happy ending, you probably should just stop here, but if you choose to continue, then Present, Chris''s office. Like usual, Chris is working with his computer, on the screen, we can see a record of a diseased fighter cadet, the name is Ryu Akishima, cause of death is been directly blast off into particles during a mission. Then, Chris stared at the record for a while before he switched to another screen. "I fully understand what are you trying to avoid, but I hope you can forgive me, Asuka." On the screen is a list of fighter cadets entry application, Chris hesitated for a moment, before clicking the ''approve'' button for the name, Sou Akishima. The End. -6 Mid Autumn Festival 2018 - Legend of the Moon Fairy. A long time ago, there is a man named Hou Yi, he is a really good Archer, he is known as a hero at his place after he shoots down 9 extra Suns from the sky and saves the earth from the burning heat. This Hou Yi has a very pretty and kind wife, with the name of Chang Er. As a reward of saving all the people from the ten burning suns, Hou Yi is given a special medicine that can give him eternal life. However, this news soon reaches the ear of an evil man that I forgot the name. He sneaks into Hou Yi''s house when Hou Yi is out, only Chang Er is there, so he took out his sword and threatens Chang Er to give out that medicine. Knowing how bad that person is, Chang Er has no choice but swallowed that medicine herself. And then a miracle happens... Chang Er''s body gets as light as a feather and slowly floating on the air, then she just flew out and disappeared. Later, when Hou Yi is finally home, he can''t find his beloved wife anymore, he is so upset. That night, it''s a full moon, Hou Yi looking to the beautiful moon and saw a figure of a lady on it. It''s Chang Er, she had flew all the way to the moon and became a lonely moon fairy... And separate with her beloved family forever... This is the most common version of the legend of the mid autumn festival, but, is it true and what happened to Chang Er and Hou Yi after this? No one knows... Or perhaps someone might actually know... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ? Again... As usual, in Chris''s office... "Your Majesty, do you still remember the first mid-autumn festival we have together?" "Yes, why are you asking that? Rei?" "Just that it''s some rather wonderful memories." "Oh? Hmm... Bringing you attacking that empire and overthrow the evil emperor that almost kill you is certainly something so wonderful..." "Ugh...Uhm... not that one, the one when I first moved into this Kingdom." "Oh! That one! Yeah, that was certainly a very precious and wonderful memory, after all that was our weird encounter with the Moon Fairy..." "Yes, although it''s really sad..." "Ah... it''s hurt even to think of it, especially that thing we have done"... 500 years ago, the quest reception port of The Kingdom had received a weird quest from the Moon Dimension... And so the immortals and espers are super excited about it. "Hey Chris! Have you seen the quest?" said Sky. "What quest?" Chris ask, not very excited at the topic "The one from the mysterious Moon Castle in moon dimension!" said Sky. "Ah...that one, it''s an empty quest..." said Chris "Although it''s an empty quest, but it''s from the Moon Palace! Which means Moon Fairy!" said Sky. "So?" "Don''t you excited about it?" "Not really." "Why? The Moon Fairy is a rumored big beauty!" Chris gives Sky a leer for a while and ignore him. "Darling~you are a big idiot!" A red haired ''lady'' walks in and pinched Sky. "Ouch! Wait! Maria! Why are you here!?" "I heard that you are bullying Chris chan so I''m here!" said Maria "I''m not, just letting Chris know that the Moon Fairy is a beauty." said Sky. "That''s why you''re an idiot! Don''t you forget anything?" said Maria while pointing at the door. "What did I forget?... Ah... *spotted Rei near the door with a really adorable outfit *... Hi Rei!" "Rei..." Chris lift up his head a bit while he noticed Rei. Then Maria gives Sky an eyes signal indicating him to leave, and so the two left... "Your Majesty... Uhm... Do I looks weird in this outfit?" "No... You looks great." Then Chris makes a hand gesture indicate Rei to get near to him. "Rei, tomorrow will be the Mid Autumn Festival in your homeland, I want to make you feel at home, so I''m making this festival official at here. Can you help me to see anything left out?" "Hmm... Let''s see... Everything looks alright except not having the Moon Maiden worshipping ceremony... Although I think that we don''t practice this here..." "Yes. Indeed we don''t, since even the Moon Maiden herself need to send quest to us." "Quest?" "Although it''s an empty quest but I do think that it''s something important and confidential." "Are you going to handling it My Lord?" "Maybe. But I believe that the perverts who are eavesdropping us outside will be able to handle it just right." "Hmm?" "Haha..." Then Chris cast a seal at the door to prevent those two from hearing the conversation... ? "Damn that Chris! He blocked us!" "Haha! Chris chan is surely so sensitive. Darling ~ You heard him, what are we going to do about the quest? We can''t just pin up an empty quest on our official quest board." "Easy! We will go to the Moon Castle!" And so Sky and Maria get their way to Moon Castle and actually met the moon fairy. As they expected, the moon fairy is an amazing beauty with the softest and nicest voice ever, nice and kind as if she is the most perfect lady in the whole universe. But there is one thing they didn''t expect, the quest. From the quest, they learned three astonishing information. First, the lady doesn''t know that she has been leaving this earth for about 5 thousand years which she thought that only 5 years passed since because of the effect of the medicine, her perception of time has changed so badly. Second, since she doesn''t know that 5 thousand years had passed, so she thought her husband is still alive, so her quest is to reunion with her husband. Third, which is the most astonishing information... That Sky looks exactly like her husband Hou Yi... Later, Chris''s office... "Wait! What?" "Although it sounds absurd but it''s the truth." "Ah..." Sky and Maria are seeking help from Chris... As usual. "Hmm... This could be a bit troublesome..." said Chris. "Yes, but I felt so bad for unable to help her and I can''t effort to let her know the truth, can''t you figure out anything?" said Sky. "You are not telling me to revive a man that died 5 thousand years ago right?" said Chris "Uh-huh..." "That''s pretty much impossible even for me. Unless you plan to kill me. " said Chris "Aww...Chris-chan~ How could we possibly let you do such a dangerous thing? But don''t you having any other method?" said Maria. "Hmmm... Actually, I do think of a method... But might be a bit cruel..." "What method?" said Sky. "Hmm..." Chris look at Sky for a while... Days later, in the moon castle... "Hou Yi! Is that really you?" "Yes, my dearest Chang Er."... Somewhere away from the scene... "Chris-chan, are you sure he is going to be alright." "Don''t worry, I have temporarily altered his memories..." "Okie! I trusted you for this." Back to the scene... "But due to some circumstances, I can''t stay long, but I promise I will come back to get you after 5 years." "Aww... Hou Yi! I trust you, that''s our promise alright?" "Yes, my dearest." Then Sky turned around with tears in his eyes as he knows so well what is this ''5 years'' means... ? Present... "Honestly, I really feel so bad for her, maybe I should really just let them tell her the truth..." "My Lord, sometimes it''s better to stay oblivious instead of knowing the truth, besides no one will know what will happen after 5 thousand years, maybe Hou Yi will really come back to life?" "Haha... Yeah! Maybe this is the better way." The end. -5 Halloween 2018 It''s Halloween again... Today we will switch our view to the Afterworld (Yes, new subject to play with, haha)... Afterworld, Enma''s Palace ... Enma is staring into the thin air with a serious look... "Enma-sama, what''s wrong?" "Hangan, I seriously don''t know why people like to dress up like ghosts during Halloween. Western Countries aside why would the Asian do that too?" "Well, for some reason, most of them had been practicing some of the western cultures... Which is not really bad actually." "For some reason I have to disagree with that. I do realize that the Mujous would have absolutely no problem with this but with the intelligence level of those horse heads..." "Ah... That is indeed troublesome." "So, how are you going to deal with this?" Said so, Enma pointed at a direction... In the dark, there''s a teenager about 13 years old with a totally oblivious and ignorant manner. "Ah! That one..." "Yes, I''m absolutely not good at dealing with children so I leave him to you and the Mujous..." said Enma "What?!" "Any problems?" "Ugh... No, My Lord! Absolutely no problem!" "Alright, if that so, I shall head to The Kingdom for the invitation from Chris. Remember that he is still a kid, don''t try to do anything stupid to him. See you in a week!" "Yes... My Lord, have fun..." And so, we have the ''Hangan''s babysitter''s daily''! "Hangan-sama, what are we going to do about this child?" White Mujou ask. "Can''t we just send him back to the human world?" Black Mujou continues the question. Hangan ignores the two and continues flipping through the Book of Life and Death as if he is frantically searching for something. The moment he reached the last page, he realized that he is facing an annoying and troublesome situation... "I can''t find his name in the book..." "What?!" The Mujous shout in shock, obviously their previous experience was not that pleasant... "Don''t worry, shouldn''t be as troublesome as last time, probably just because he was mistakenly taken in here all the sudden while still in his human form, his name temporarily disappeared which will probably recover after a week." "But at the same time, that''s mean we are not able to send him back without the information from the Book of Life and Death while it''s impossible for the horse heads to even remember where they get this boy." "Which also means that we need to take care of him before the name recovers!" said the Mujous in a weird overlapping sequence. "Can you guys stop talking like that, it''s super annoying!" Out of the blues, the boy spoke after been quiet since he been brought here. The Mujous are a bit shock while Hangan just ignores him. "How long do you intend to keep me in here? Just telling you my mom is not rich enough to pay you the ransom money." "It seems like he had misunderstood us as kidnappers." "Yes, we need to explain ourselves..." said the Mujuos again. "I advise you better let me go now, my dad is a cop, he will get you all to jail!" "I think you have misunderstood... We are..." said the Mujous. "If you want to leave so badly, just go, no one would try to stop you." Before the Mujous are able to explain themselves, Hangan interrupts. "The exit is there, you are free to go." And so with the provocation from Hangan, the boy leave the Enma''s Palace without even realizing what kind of situation he is in right now. Meanwhile, Kingdom... "Are you sure about that? It''s that Hangan we are talking about." "Mhmm... I believe he could do it." "Although I highly doubt that."... After World ... The little boy is walking on a very gloomy street dark and dusty, some weird aura seems to be floating on the air. The boy starts to feel a bit scared and start running fast hoping to get out of this creepy place, however, he did not realize that he is getting followed by something... Enma''s Palace... "Hangan-sama, are you sure about that?" "He is just a kid." said the Mujous. Hangan ignores the Mujous and continues his work. "But Hangan-sama, outside there is too dangerous for a kid like him." "And how are you going to explain Enma-sama if anything happens to that kid?" "Tsk..." Hangan is a bit annoyed, he grabbed his fan and leave the room. ? The boy is still running on the street which seems to be endless, now the boy is extremely scared and confused, he runs frantically trying to find an ''exit'' to leave this creepy place but it is totally pointless, he seems to be running on a weird endless circle, to make things worse, he somewhat realize that he was followed by something. He turned around and saw the most gruesome sight he ever saw, that thing is so real, he can almost confirm it''s not a Halloween costume. In front of the boy is a ''man'' with half of his face rotten, maggots can be seen dropping from his face... And that ''man'' looks at the boy with a hungry look... Part 2 ?The hungry spirit slowly approaching the boy, the boy wants to run but his legs refuse to move due to the extreme fear... As the hungry spirit getting very near to the boy, it suddenly explodes on its own, and the boy saw Hangan with his fan in an attacking pose. "If you want to get eaten, you may stay here, I don''t mind, if not, follow me back to the Palace." The boy nodded and follows Hangan back to Enma''s Palace. So, here comes the babysitter''s daily... Hangan lets the boy share a room with Mujou''s brothers. However, the Mujous have some weird habits and the room is filled with all the weird cult objects, so Hangan has no choice but to let the boy stay in his room since it will be quite dangerous to let the boy alone. During meal times, the Mujous help to prepare meals for the boy but since they never really eaten any human foods before, they prepare something really ''unique''. Steamed toad, fried fingers from unknown creatures and most importantly, earthworm noodles cook in Mengpo''s soup of forgetfulness, giving Hangan no choice but to cook some instant ramen for the boy. During the free time, afraid that the duos will do some stupid things to the boy again, Hangan keep him at his side teaching him to write calligraphy and play chess with him... And this daily continues for a week until that day... Hangan flip through his book of Life and Death as usual but suddenly he saw something, he stared at the book with an anxious look, then he bang the table and throw the book to the ground. The big movement attracts the attention of the Mujous, the Mujous pick up the book and get shocked as well. The name of the boy had reappeared in the book but showing that he only has 3 days life left... At the same time, Enma is on his way back to his Palace, he had Chris with him to help him with certain issues. As they about to reach Enma''s Palace, they saw Hangan and the Mujous in front of the entrance, in a kneeling position. "The Mujous aside, it''s quite rare for Hangan to actually waiting for me at the entrance like this, you need anything from me?" said Enma. "My Lord, I do indeed need some help... From His Majesty of The Kingdom." "Hmm? So you do realize that I''m bringing Chris with me... *look at Chris *... You heard him." "Mr. Hangan, what did you need from me?" "I''m sure you already know..." said Hangan while showing the record of the book of life and death. Without even looking at the book, Chris give Hangan a smirk. "You want me to extend someone''s life?" "Yes, Your Majesty." "The question is why would I share my life force with a total stranger? You know how great the damage will be, right?" "You may use my life-force." "Hangan - sama!" hearing this, the Mujous are a bit shock, they probably realize the seriousness of this matter. "Hmm... Interesting... I wonder what kind of person is even worthy for a death god to sacrifice your own life force... But I''m sure you realize that if you share your life force with another person, you are putting your own life in danger even though you are a high-rank death god right? Not everyone is able to share their life with others just like that." "I''m aware of the risk and I am willing to take it." hearing this, Chris stared at Hangan for a few seconds, while Enma showing no reaction to this. "That''s a great resolution... But I''m not willing to, you are an important support to Enma and Enma is my friend, I can''t let him to lose a main support like you." "Chris..." Enma looks at Chris with a surprised look. "Anyway, bring me to the boy." So Hangan and Mujous lead Chris to Hangan''s reading room where the boy is practicing some calligraphy. As Chris saw the boy he smiled ... "Hangan, want to make a deal?" "What deal?" "I could share my own life force to extend his life, but with one condition." "What condition?" "Haha! This is not the first time you deal with Kingdom right? You know the rule... I will give this boy a new life, but when he reached 18 years old, I''ll break his ''mortal chain'' and bring him back to Kingdom as my fighter." "Wait! If you do that, his whole life will be ruin! What''s the difference from letting him die?" "Well, you know that we''ll never do anything that won''t bring benefit to us right? Honestly, he is a really good and potential material. But it''s your choice after all. Which is better? Let him die after 3 days or let him live and have his life ''ruin'' after 5 years?" "..." Later that night, in the human world... The boy had reached home safely and is now with his mother, the mother didn''t realize the disappearance of the boy as her memories had been altered. Hangan and Mujous are watching them from a distance... Hangan stared at the boy with a tiny drop of tear in his eye... "I''m sorry..." The En... Nope! Meanwhile in The Kingdom, Chris''s room... Chris is on his bed with Rei sitting at his side... On his working table, the computer is still on showing a record... "Reserved for empty army''s slot. Name : Ginta Ashiwara Age:13 date: 7 November XXXX Effective date: (5 years later) The End.? -4 Christmas 2018 This story is loosely based on ''The Nutcracker'' ballet performances... Once upon a time, in a Kingdom, there was a little girl named Athena. One day, she played in Dark Prince office as usual. On Dark Prince''s table, there was an object that draws Athena''s attention. It''s a doll-like thing with a wolf face. "Te-chan, Te-chan, are you interested in dolly too?" Athena asked with an innocent look. "This is a nutcracker, but it''s abandoned by its because the jaw is broken, so I brought it back." "Aww... Poor dolly." "You want it?" "Heh? Mmhm!" Athena nodded. And so Dark Prince gave Athena the nutcracker as a present. Athena loved the nutcracker so much, she took it back to her room and keep it in... Uh... Her personal cookies jar with some gingerbread men. That night Athena went to sleep as usual, with all the traps she prepared to capture Santa-Claus around her room. There''s a Christmas tree in the corner of her room, which is decorated with sweets and cookies, some are half eaten... The time pass by really fast, soon, the clock shows 11.59 pm. Suddenly, the clock stops moving, she probably forgot to charge the clock again. Anyway, as the clock stopped, a big group of weird-looking mice sneaked into her room, one of them is wearing a luxurious and looks like an idiot... Yes, that idiot! The one that ate my chocolate cake this morning! *cough*... That idiot is the Duke of The Mice, let''s call him Sky, he lead the mice to sneak into Athena''s room trying to steal some cookies from the Christmas tree. However, before they could reach the Christmas tree, there is some movement from the cookie jar, the Nutcracker... Let just call him Sal, opens the lid and then leads a platoon of gingerbread men to fight against the mice Athena woke up from the noise to see a group of gingerbread men lead by the Nutcracker fighting with a whole group of mice That has a fluffy coat and a short tail... Wait, that''s a hamster... She saw a group of gingerbread men lead by Sal fighting with a group of fluffy hamsters lead by a fancy, but stupid-looking Duke of the Hamster. Watching the... Uhh... Rather cute fight scene, she decided to lend them a hand. She grabbed a gingerbread man and ate it... Oh wait! She just wants to eat the gingerbread man. Sal looks at her with a rather plain look. Athena couldn''t tell what he was thinking. In order to let the story continues, after eating the gingerbread men, her body magically shrinks. Seeing this, the hamsters are shocked and ran away. "So, why would you eat the magic gingerbread man?" asked Sal in a rather plain tone. "Am I supposed to eat the hamsters? They''re too cute to eat." "Uh... No... Ah! Never mind." And so, in order to remove the curse of gingerbread men, Sal who is actually the Ruler of the Magical Candy Land. He needs to find the Sugar Plum Fairy in the Candy Land which can cure the curse with her dance. In the Candy Land, Sugar Plum Fairy is sitting on a throne waiting for the real ruler to come back. She is a very fine looking woman with light purple hair, adorned by a crown. She wears a pink colored dress with a golden flower pattern, holding a magic scepter shaped with a rose at the tip. Sal and Athena reach the Candy land, the Sugar Plum Fairy is very happy to see Sal back. Sal explains the situation to her and tells her how Athena helped him to defeat the hamsters... I mean mice away. As a gift of appreciation, Athena is served with chocolate, cookies, tea and all the sweets in the land. As a finale, The Sugar Plum Fairy performed the famous Sugar Plum Fairy dance!... Listen to the music from a random youtube video and imagine it by yourself thank you. Your imagination can do wonders. ?As the fairy dances, Athena gets excited and join the dance. Athena with her white-purple kimono fluttering as she dances and Sugar Plum Fairy with glittering pink dress. It''s as if a beautiful butterfly flew around a flower in a gentle breeze. Aren''t these two just the most beautiful things in the world? However, in order to make the story longer, Sky, the Duke of Hamster appears from nowhere. Without any warning, he kidnapped Athena while she is dancing, both Sal and Sugar Plum Fairy can''t stop him since... You know, that idiot is actually quite strong despite of being an idiot. Before he leaves, he tells Sal to go to the Hamster Kingdom if he wants to get Athena back. And so, at the Hamster Kingdom HQ... "Sora kun, Sora kun, will Sal kun come?" "He sure will, even if he doesn''t want to, Chris I mean the current narrator will surely not allow him. This current narrator is just pure evil if you compare to our usual narrator. Although still evil, but 100 times better than him." "Current narrator?" Athena asked Sky with a confused look. " "He is probably grumpy since he didn''t get the chance to join today''s event." Said the Hamster Duke... *cough*... Say it again, who is the grumpy one?! "Ah... No... You know, the Princess Guinea Pig next door get grumpy easily... Hahahaha...". So Athena and Sky wait for Sal the Nutcracker to come while eating some gingerbread menMmm... crunchy. Meanwhile, Sal is now inside of a weird desert that is made of wood shavings, somewhere far away, there is a castle made of uh... Cardboard and sunflower seeds? Sal runs to the castle as fast as he can, but occasionally gets interrupted by some hamster in the rolling ball along the way. After an hour, he finally entered the castle. Since I think it''s long enough, let''s make the long story short as usual. Sal passes all the obstacles and found the Duke and Athena in a room eating cookies. "Uh... I really don''t feel like interrupting you two but... What do you want from me, Your Highness? In order to uh... Release Athena?" "Just one thing... Take off your mask." "What? But that''s mean..." "Just do it." Without any choice, Sal removes his mask. As soon as he removes it, he totally ''disappeared'' due to his extreme lack of existence without the mask. While the two just continue eating their cookies heartlessly... Suddenly, Athena finds herself awake on her bed with her favorite wolf plushie. "What a weird dream..." said Athena while rubbing her eyes. On the morning of Christmas, Athena checks all the traps she set and the plate of cookies and milkthe cookies and milk were gone, but the traps were still there. Sal is in Dark Prince office discussing some important matters, Athena came in with a whole bowl of various types of nuts. "Sal-kun, help me crack them" said Athena which left Sal in a totally confused state. Merry Christmas to you all, and a Happy new year. -3 Parents Day 2019, Past story of protagonists. Parents Day Special 2 - The Story of The Idiot Prince and The Slave Boy in Circus *contain potential spoilers for main chapters, contain gore and bloody with sensitive issues. Read at your own risk. This is yet another story that is a mystery for everyone in the Kingdom, well... Almost everyone. Once upon a time, there was a small kingdom that I didn''t even give a name and please take note that this kingdom is different from that Kingdom. In that small kingdom, there is a young boy who is the grandson of the current king, he is well nourished since he was a little baby, and when he was still a little kid, he was given a perfect education on all sorts of knowledge. However there''s one thing that bothers him since a child, his ''little'' secret that he is not allowed to let anyone around him know, not even his own parents. He is not allowed to get injured no matter what, even the smallest injuries, because he has an extraordinary self-healing ability, and due to this reason, he is taken away from his parents since he is a little baby by his grandparents. He was living with them in the castle... Well, instead of living in the castle, he is more like confined in the castle, most of the time he is not allowed to step out from his room without the order from the old King. However he life is very comfortable with all the servants taking good care of him and his grandparents love him so much, just they don''t want people to know that ''special abilities'', in that kingdom, any kind of ''inhuman abilities'' are considered as demonic or sorceries and will be given a death sentence by the High Priest, even for the Royal family. However, the servants love their little Prince so much that, they snuck him out of the castle on his seven years old birthday to a small circus in the neighboring country and met that other boy that will change his whole life. That was a really wicked ''performance'', that boy is tied on a cross half-naked, his body is covered by bruise and wound. The ringmaster asked the crowd to whip the boy one by one for some ''demon exorcism''. The boy on the stage remained emotionless despite of the whip cutting through the flesh. The little prince almost thought the boy is a doll if it''s not because of his weak breath. So when it''s his turn to whip the boy, he softly poked him to confirm he is alive and secretly snuck him a small packet of butter cookies which is the sign of the starting of their fated friendship, and when he left the stage, he swears he could feel the eyes of the boy looking at him like he saw an idiot. When the Prince gets back to the Palace, he asks his servant, what has the boy done deserve this kind of ''punishment'', the servant answer him the boy is considered as a demon because he is immune to poison. "If he is a demon then what am I?" the Prince ask and the servants are unable to answer him. And a few days later he received the news of the whole circus getting wipe up by an unknown force which put him into a deep sorrow for years. As a Prince, he life isn''t as pleasant as everyone thought it would be, when he is 14 years old, his parents who he rarely has seen, passed away all the sudden, no one knows the reason, people said they get killed in a massacre at a village they visited. The Prince however did not feel sad about it as he totally knows nothing about them, they are just like pure strangers to him. However, things don''t just end like that, the old King which is also the Prince''s grandfather passed away a year later, he is forced to accept the throne as suggested from the High Priests. He doesn''t want to be the next king since he realized the ''King'' is just in name, in fact he will be a puppet for the High Priest like his Grandfather, but he has no choice and accepted the throne at the age of 15 years old. During the coronation, he was given a new name, Anthonio Wilson III. Vlansky Vearsilliom, other than that, the coronation ceremony is super boring that I do not want to write in detail. After his coronation, there was a ball that is held to the purpose of finding a queen for the new king. On that ball he saw a ''girl'' with flaming red long hair, that timid ''girl'' reminds him of the boy he saw in the circus when he was a kid, so he invited ''her'' to the Palace. Later, he found some shocking fact about that ''girl'', he found that the ''girl'' is actually the son of the curse Arzazez clan, that is been ''predicted'' as a Fire Demon to be, found out that he is another victim of all these ridicule believes, the King had decided he will make sure the same tragedy would not happens twice. He had witnessed countless of innocent people getting tied up on the cross and burn to death but he can''t do anything, everyone listens to the High Priest, while he is only a puppet king. However no matter how much he is trying to protect that only son of the Arzazez clan from the religious group, the secret still leaks out, there is a servant who is too scared of the ''foresight'' had betrayed her king. She leads the religion army and breaks into the king''s chamber, everyone included the king getting tied up, they put on a sack on the face of the son of Arzazez and brand a holy pattern on his chest with a burning iron. The king wants to save him but he is held tight by five religious armies. Then they have been brought out to a field, in the middle of the field, there''s a cross surrounded by a whole stack of dried hay. They tied the son of Arzazez onto the cross, prayers can be heard loudly when they doing this. The High Priest took a bottle of ''holy water'' and poured to the face of the puppet king while chanting holy verse, then he slapped the king continuously in order to get him ''out of the seduction'' of the fire demon. However, the king did not care about this, the only thing in his eyes right now, is his red-haired friend is about to be burn on that sarcastic looking cross. He struggled in despair, shouting frantically to the boy that tied up on the cross echoed with the sarcastic prayer from the crowd. Who is going to save this poor boy if it''s God the one that chooses to destroy him? With the Holy water that once again pours onto him, that burning slaps from the High Priest, and the ear-piercing holy verse, the King''s vision slowly turns blurry, he had slowly given up on everything, his friends and family, his kingdom, his own freedom, and even his own future, if the High Priest wants to take full control on him, just let it be, he has totally given up to the fate. Suddenly... "There are situations even God have given up on you, you should probably have realized it, there''s no such thing as God for you. If they think that you are a demon, then be one, and show them how a real demon would be." The king heard some voices in his head. "Mmm... I guess I have nothing left to regret right now." He thought. Then he decided to release that ''secret'' he had been holding on for years, he removed that charm from his grandfather and broke it, all the sudden the earth trembled and the fire around the cross extinguished, the puppet king is surrounded by a heavy aura, everyone around him is pressed to the ground except for the Arzazez son who is still on the cross. Then he walks to the Cross and releases the red-haired boy, he looks at the surrounding and the dead body of his loyal servants that have their head pierces through by countless of arrows. Then he looks at the religious army and the High Priest who still have a Bible in his hand, he smiled. The massacre is about to happen... Two years have passed since that massacre, the puppet king is now a bounty hunter with the name Sky. He lives with the red hair boy named Maria and a Legendary Healer who act as their caretaker. That day he received a quest of hunting a time traveler, he meets a person during the process which makes him failed to complete the quest. Sky has a feeling that he somehow knows him especially when how that person looks at him like an idiot, but before he could know more about him, he left. However, their fate had been tied together by some unseen power. A year later, Sky saw him again, lying unconsciously at somewhere near a destroyed town. His right eye is badly injured as if someone has branded a seal into it. Sky brought him back to his hideout and getting the Legendary Healer to treat him, then they discovered some disturbing old scar on him, this makes Sky think of another boy he met in the circus, could it be him? Then they found out that the person''s name is Chris. Yes! Finally the trio had united! So, the three of them have become best friends. And one day, Sky is sitting on a field with Chris at his side, he feels like he needs to confirm something from Chris, so he starts asking some weird questions. "Hey, Chris, do you know anything about that circus massacre incident?" Hearing the question, Chris laughed and look at him. "Well... There are some situations even God has given up on you, you should probably have realized it, there''s no such thing as God for you. If they think that you are a demon, then be one, and show them how a real demon would be." Hearing that answers, Sky is shocked, that''s what he heard in his head during that ''exorcism''. Then they remain silent for a few minutes before Chris speaks again. "That pack of cookies, I haven''t had a chance to ask my sister how it tastes like, but thanks." "Chris..." then the two of them just looking at each other without saying anything until Maria interrupted them. The End... Not really. Many years later, the trio had successfully created an organization with the name of Kingdom, but none of them want to be the King and so we have that fateful ''scissors rock paper'' match, Chris loses and forced to be the King. The End. -2 Parents Day 2019 2 - A Certain Nanobot Inciden That day, at an abandoned robotics lab near The Alliance HQ, some tiny Nanobots are multiplying at a really high speed... Meanwhile, Kingdom''s diplomatic quarter at The Alliance''s territory. Sachiro, the newly appointed Associate Diplomatic Official who is also the Raven Guardian is staring blankly at the gentlemen with butler outfit standing at the both sides of the room "Uhm... Can you guys please get out of the room? It''s making me nervous." said Sachiro. "I''m sorry, Sachiro-sama, it''s the order from Lord Maria. We need to stay at your side to give you our full support." said one of the ''butler''. "I wonder how is Lord Maria right now? Although it''s just a monthly body check-up, but I have an uneasy feeling about this." Suddenly Sachiro saw some suspicious sparks outside the window. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Alliance''s Grand Hall... The leader of Alliance, Mr. Thomas is giving a great speech to thousands of people in the Hall. The speech is long and tasteless, some of the audiences even fall asleep. Suddenly the crowd noticed a small crack on the wall, then the whole building starts trembling. Then the wall burst, a big swarm of bee-like creatures burst in at a really high speed. Mr. Thomas who was still on the stage noticed the uninvited guest, he makes a command to the auto security system. A big portion of the swarm is wiped up by a violet ray, however, the tiny creatures multiply themselves at an extremely fast rate, it multiplies about five times faster then the auto elimination did. Mr. Thomas picks up a ''dead body'' of the tiny creature, and found that it is actually a tiny bot with an insect shape, its ''wings'' are four sharp blades that are able to cut through hard things like metal easily, and despite of been impacted by auto security, it is still able to multiply itself at a slower rate while slowly recovering on its own. Slightly surprised by the sight, he crushed the Nanobot with his right hand and light up a blue fire with his magic, burning the Nanobot into ash. However, when he looked up again, the whole building is covered with all the Nanobots, some of them even start to getting aggressive and attacking the people in the hall. Meanwhile outside the building, the whole area had been totally covered by the Nanobots, even the sky cannot be seen due to the huge amount of Nanobots in the air. Part of the area had been destroyed by the Nanobots, casualties can be seen everywhere. Then at the area near the Grand Hall building, there is a man wearing a cat mask standing there, behind of him is Sachiro and a butler in a green barrier*. *refer to uh... Character setting Sachiro is a bit shock to see the man with a cat mask. "It''s dangerous for you to space out at a place like this, you need to learn to be more like a leader, you can''t expect Blaze to be at here all the time right?" said the Cat Mask man. "Your Majesty... Is that you?" Sachiro asked. "Yes, it''s me." said so, he took off his mask showing his face to Sachiro and wear it back again. "Why are you here? My Lord. Where''s Lord Maria." Sachiro asked again. "Let''s just say, he is not in the condition to deal with this mess." ** To make me easier to continue, that person is Chris in case you don''t know. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ A moment ago, the Kingdom''s HQ, in a small meeting room, Chris and Lex are an important discussion, on Chris''s hand is an urgent letter from Sachiro. On the wall is a hologram for the map of Alliance''s territory. "Your Majesty, should we hand over this letter to Maria-sama?" "With his magic been quite unstable right now, I think it''s better we solve it for him, if not he is going to do get backfired by his own power again." Said Chris while putting the letter back into the envelope. Then he looks at the map and thought for a while. "Lex, prepare the portal to Alliance." Then he pointed at the map. "This spot." Lex examined the map and realised about something. "Your Majesty, you are not trying to do that magic right?" "Why not, that area had fulfilled all the conditions for doing that magic, or at least with the help of those Nanobots." Lex looks at Chris slightly worried while Chris is given him a weird smug. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Chris looks up to the sky which is fully covered by the Nanobots, the sunlight has totally blocked by the Nanobots causing a dim atmosphere that looks exactly like when a solar eclipse happens. "Hmm... Sachiro, tell me everything you know about the current situation. Just to confirm my theories." "Yes, Your Majesty. From my observation, this ''Nanobots'' may not be bots, it''s movements and how ''they'' multiply doesn''t look like anything a robot could do, it looks more like living creature." "Mmm... Continue." "Another important thing is that, the multiplying process doesn''t really look like normal multiplying process, especially when any of ''them'' getting destroyed, they will multiply at a really high speed to fill in the destroyed portion, as if..." "They regenerated." "Yes, so I have a bold thought about it, these ''bots'' which look like a swarm that been formed with countless of tiny creatures are actually a single creature that keeps growing and regenerating at a high speed." "Yes, that''s what I''m thinking." As they are talking, all of the sudden, the grand Hall explodes. However, there''s no casualty, all the people are well secured in a huge barrier. Mr. Thomas is slightly wounded, standing next to him is Lex whose arms are still in an electrocuted state which indicates the explosion just now is caused by Lex magic. "Perfect timing." Said Chris. "What?" Sachiro is slightly confused. "A ''solar eclipse'' created by the Nanobots, the center of the city, and the heavy atmosphere, perfect for that Godly magic. Lex, do the supporting magic* for me." "Yes My Lord." "Uhm...Your Majesty?" Sachiro still doesn''t get what happens. "Sachiro, your job now is to protect the crowd and Mr. Thomas, make sure they are far enough from me to avoid unnecessary damage... *smirk*... A single creature? Or a whole swarm of tiny creatures, it doesn''t matter, let''s devour all of it at once.". Realizing what Chris is planning to do, Sachiro sends the people to the area 1 kilometer away from Chris using a mass teleporting magic stone. Then Lex sets some magic circle around the area to act as a support. *Supporting magic is used to prevent any unnecessary damage and any distortion or loss of balance in the dimension/environment caused by the powerful magic. It also acts as an extra protection to the powerful magic user, that minimizes the backfires from their own magic. And whenever Chris requests for support, he usually means that he doesn''t want and can''t afford to have anyone to disturb him in the process. And so, Chris starts creating a magic circle, instead of destroying the Nanobots, it lures them to him, then he starts provoking the Nanobots by damaging a portion of them, which causes the bots to enraged and pierce directly through Chris''s right eye. Lex who is in a fixed position of doing support magic is shocked at the sight, obviously, he doesn''t expect Chris would do something crazy like that. However the moment the Nanobot pierced Chris''s eyes and smeared in his blood, the whole swarm stop moving and seems like getting paralyzed. Then Chris smiled as his blood dripped to the ground. A huge magic seal glows near his wounded eye and break, all of the sudden, the whole area trembles due to his overpowering magic flow. In a split second, the whole swarm of Nanobots disintegrated into the air, along with some buildings around Chris... A few days later, Chris''s office... "Your Majesty, you are too ruthless." Said Rei to Chris whose right eye is bandaged. "I have no choice, if I didn''t do so, the whole alliance will be wipe out." Yes, that''s the truth of the whole incident, he definitely has ''no choice''. Meanwhile, Kingdom''s Alliance''s branch quarter which is still under maintenance. "So you have found out who is the mastermind behind this? Hmm... I should have known it''s them. When will Maria sama be back? OK I see." Sachiro is talking with someone through the phone with all the butlers around him... -1 Fathers day short story 2019 Yesterday was Father''s day, Athena saw all the other kids are celebrating it with their father and she is a bit confused as she never knows anything about having a father or Father''s day. "Sal kun, Sal kun, what is Father''s day?" out of the blue, Athena throws out this question to Sal who is trying to fix a vase that is accidentally broke by Athena. "Father''s day is a day where you appreciate a father... I guess." as a fellow person without parents, he is confused as well. "Hmm... When I''m still with Greek Gods, they like to say that I don''t have a father, I wonder how is it feels with a father and what is it to classify someone as a father?" She asked again and this question really gets Sal to a totally silent state, he himself doesn''t know about the answer. "A father is a person who gives you life and identity." said Dark Prince who was there all the time getting slightly annoyed as those two continuously distracted his work. Those two look at Dark Prince still a bit confused. "Since you two are free enough, why don''t you go out and find the answer you want." said Dark Prince. "Ah! Good idea! Sal kun! Take the notebook!" said Athena. "Wait! Why me?" said Sal while getting drag out by Athena. And thus, they start their journey of finding ''what''s the meaning of being a father''. Their first destination is Chris'' s office. "Wait a minute! Why is this the first destination? Aren''t the most important place should be the last destination?" Sal ask. "Because Rei chama is here!" said Athena. "Rei chama, Rei chama, what is a father?" said Athena while snuggling at Rei''s arm. "A father, hmm... A father is a person who gives all of his love and cares to their children and grants all of their wishes as long as it is reachable and not a bad thing." said Rei, which Athena gives an ''Oh! I get it!'' look. "Do you want to know about mother too?" Rei asks. "No, I already know that. Mother is, Rei chama!" said so Athena hugged Rei, Chris who was working at the working desk turned around, look at them and smile. "Your Majesty, what do you think about that, being a father." Said Sal who was helping Chris in arranging some documents on the desk. "Hmm... Let''s see, a father is someone who will raise their children into a fine person through their own way, most of the time their children may not like it but it''s their way showing their care and concern." said Chris, then he noticed that Athena is staring at a crystal bird figure on his desk which was given by The Alliance as a diplomatic tribute. "You are interested at this?" Chris asks, Athena hides behind Rei but still looking at the figure. Chris laughed a bit and handed the crystal bird to Athena, Athena look at Chris with a surprised look, she never expects that tyranny King who is really strict to her will give something so valuable to her. "Hei-chan... Thank you." then she accepts the present. "It''s Heika. (Your Majesty)" Chris tried to fixed her way of addressing him. "Mmm... Hei chan." "Haha... Never mind." and he gave up. Then they headed to the infirmary, Ben is sipping a cup of black coffee, he is having some free time as the infirmary is quite empty today. "Be-chan, Be-chan, what''s the meaning of a father." Athena ask. "You mean in biology theories or..." Ben is a little bit confused with the sudden question, then Sal explained the situation to him. "I see... Father is a person that has responsibilities to teach their children knowledge and skills they know, at the same time will give help and consults when they facing problems." said Ben. Those two nodded and about to leave. "Since you are here, why not doing some body check before leaving." said Ben. "Oh... Okay." said the two. Next, which is also the last target, training room. Sky just finish doing some intensive training, his muscle imprinted nicely on his sports singlet. "Sora kun, Sora kun, what''s the meaning of being a father?"Athena ask. "A father huh? A man will be a father when he slept..." Before he could finish his sentence, he gets smacked on head by Chris who appears out of nowhere. "Seriously, what the hell are you even thinking." said Chris, in his hand is a small box of cookies that is freshly made by Rei. "Is that for me? Rei chan is really nice!" Sky is about to take that box of cookies. "Not so fast, answer Athena''s question properly first." said Chris. "Alright alright..." said Sky "In my opinion, the most significant thing of being a father is to love and protect their children in any situation. A lot of times, they might seem to not care at all about their children but they are protecting them secretly, to ensure they are safe and happy. For example, when you going out late, they will be mad at you but will still come and fetch you with his old modeled motorcycle when you have no transport to go home at night or whenever you did a mistake or caused troubles, he will be really mad at you and might even say that you are not qualified as his child but still they will cover your mistake and bear that responsibility for you. He is not good at expressing his love, but his love and care are always there for you..." They all quietly listen to Sky''s words which really pierced directly into their hearts. "So, how was that? Can I have the cookies now?" said Sky. "For the god sake, why do you have to ruin this meaningful moment you yourself have created." said Chris while giving the cookies to him with a sharp leer. Then Sky took the cookie box, opened it and hand it to Athena. "Here, have some cookies." he smiled. Sal looks at all these and smiled. "Who said you don''t have a father? You have like four of them." he thought while looking at Athena who is happily eating the cookies. 1 Chapter 1 - The Man named Sky. The final day of summer break, at a random beach in Japan. A seventeen years old young man was walking along the beach. Looking to his face, he is a really good looking person with a ''rich boy look''. The boy''s name is Seito Kenji, let''s just call him Seito. Seito stopped, he looked at the sea and most importantly the bikini girls, and his friends who were playing in the water. Then another girl with a t-shirt and short pants walks toward him. Seito looks at the girl and he spoke. "Hey, Yuki... Uhm... Why you are not in your swimming suit? You didn''t go swimming?" "Hah! You just want to see me wearing a bikini, don''t you?" "Hey! I''m not someone like that!" "I just don''t want to swim, and you? I don''t think your outfit is suitable for swimming either." Seito is wearing a t-shirt with long pants and a jacket. "You know I don''t like water... Hey! Yuki, do you feel anything weird?" "Yes! It seems like something bad is going to happen at any moment." said Yuki while looking at the sea. Everything goes normal until evening, when the day''s getting dark, suddenly "Kyaahhh!!!" a screaming voice of a girl can be heard near the shore, "What''s happening? That sounds like Maryl!" "Let''s go check it out!" Seito and Yuki ran to the direction of the scream. "Eww! What the hell is this?!"A dead body of a 4-meter long giant octopus is lying on the beach, from the wounds on the body, it is very obvious that it was killed by something. "Who or what has killed this thing?" Yuki walk to the octopus and touched it with her hand. "Cold..." And she looks at the sea... "I guess I know what kills it... look..." Yuki pointed at the sea. There''s sparkle on the sea surface, like stars. Take a closer look, it is actually countless of crystal-like thing. "That''s... Icy-eye" said Seito "What?" "Magic creature." "What are you talking about? Seito." Said Saburo, a friend of Seito who was with Maryl the whole time. "No time to explain, Saburo, bring Maryl and others to a safe shelter!" "What..." "Now!!!" "Okay..." Seito took out a gun from his jacket, which the real purpose is to hide the gun. "What do you think you are trying to do by taking out that gun, those are magic creatures, a normal bullet wouldn''t work on them!" said Yuki. "I know! But my magic hasn''t recovered yet since the last battle, I can''t use my Soul Rifle now. Don''t worry, this is not a normal bullet, watch me!" Seito lift up the gun and shoot at a direction for three times, the icy-eyes that touched by the bullet blow up instantly. "Moon crystal fragment? What a waste..." "Did I have other choices?" "Not much I guess. Anyway... Activate battle mode!" Yuki''s bracelet glows and forms a metal that covered her arm and became a sword. As the icy-eyes getting near to the beach, Yuki ran toward them, swing the sword and slash through them. Those two continue to shoot and slash. Suddenly, the icy-eye fused together and formed a big dragon-like monster. "Ha! I never know those little guys can do this. I guess we have to finish off this thing fast before any bad things happen. Damn it! I never thought that I would have to waste my magic stone to recovered my magic now. Damn! No time for that. Hey! Yuki, use the binding technique!" "Alright... Bind!" The icy-monster has been paralyzed. "Use magic stone, magic recovered! Soul Rifle! Good! Target lock. Rifle charging complete. Shoot!" An amazing great blast hit the core of the monster, then the monster vanished into the air. "Great job Seito!" "Thanks Yuki!... But Chris is so going to get mad." said Seito with a rather worried and frightened look. Then, Saburo comes out from a corner, looking anxiously at Seito and Yuki ."I thought I know you well, But who or what are you guys?" "We are esper-human." said Yuki. "Yes... Chris is so going to kill us."... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx (A few days later)"Vroom" A silver color limousine passes by a street. "Shuiichi, are we there yet?" "No, Sir. A few kilometers more." "I see" "Feel nervous?" "A little" "It is normal for the first day in a new school." "New school again." The person on the back site of the limos,(the ''sir'' of course) is a teenager, about 17 years old, Japanese, with a soft and gentle voice... (A few minutes later) "Sir, we are here." "Ah." "Sir, allow me to" "No, Shuiichi, I can open the door by myself, I don''t want to behave like a prince." "Oh! And your beg sir?" "I got hands." He replies Shuiichi with a big smile. (evil grin with the eyes closed... not really.) The school name is Stevenson''s College, Stevenson is the surname of the person who created this school, this school is usually for rich people or someone else, kind of Oh! This is an International school. The young man walks into the school, walks in the corridor, has a clear look at him; he is tall, 185+cm height, gentle and has a good looking appearance. Look at his face, he is wearing a pair of glasses everything is perfect except for the eye, he got a pair of unusual-colored eyes, which the color of both eyes are different, black at right, grey at left. The hair at the grey-eyed part is a little bit longer to cover the grey eye. He continues to walk until he reached the front door of 5-A2''s homeroom (since this is a ''Famed International'' school, so the ''good'' student must be a lot, therefore, one class ''A'' is not enough, thus, they got 5-A1 and 5-A2, although it''s just me that feels 5-A2 would sound cool. ) (In 5-A2''s homeroom) "Pupils, we got a new friend today, you can come in now." As soon as the young man steps in, you can hear "Wow!!!" voice, especially from the girls. "Introduce yourself." "My name is Enomoto Itsuki" Stop! Ok! At this point, you might think that Itsuki is the protagonist, but no! He is only counted as the third or fourth male main character, the protagonist is... (switch the screen to another corner of the room) another teenage boy that falls asleep on the desk with a book covered his face, his name is "Sky!" "Ah!!! What? Earthquake... Ah? Hehe... " "Hahahaha" xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter 1- The Man Named Sky!!! (Recess time) "Aww! How could the teacher just yell at me like that?! So embarrassing!" said Sky. "Hmm no one told you to sleep in the class." said a black-haired boy that sits behind him. "Hey! Chris! I thought you are my best friend, why are you You should know what happens last night! I didn''t get a chance to have a sleep." "Yes, I''m glad that I let you do it instead of doing it myself. It sure was a long journey from here to Hokkaido But still, it''s just not a proud thing to fall asleep in the class, early in the morning, moreover, the homeroom class just started for a few minutes" Chris looks at Sky with a slightly annoyed look. "Ah! Never mind, I should always know that you are mean" "Snap out of this stuff, look at Itsuki." "Itsuki who?" "The newcomer." "Oh! What''s with him?" "Sleepyhead, look at his eyes!" "What''s wrong with the eye?" "The color *sigh*... Can you please stop acting like an idiot? You should know what I''m talking about right?" "Yeah" Sky became serious all of a sudden. "The grey eye Flash, what do you think about this?" "No doubt, Eye of Psycho" This voice comes out from a sword under Sky''s desk. (Sky have a kendo class after this... probably have nothing to do with that) "Eye of Psycho " Maybe it''s kind of weird, but Sky looks cool and handsome when he is really serious, although most of the time he is acting like a total idiot... Look!!! He IS that SOMEONE ELSE I mentioned earlier "And I heard that this Enomoto is a cousin of Kenji." said Chris. "Kenji?" "Seito Kenji from 5-A1." "No, not that, of course I know Seito (Kenji), but cousin? Weird" "Do you think that he is the same ''species'' like Kenji (Seito)?" "It should be that way, but the Eye of Psycho, could this mean that he is Oh, ''great''! I got lots of ''homework'' to do." "Actually it''s I''m probably the one that will do all the work. Anyway, let''s go to lab now, we have got some experiment to do" said Chris "Okay!" *Sky like to call Seito as Seito, Chris call Seito as Kenji (In biology lab) Alright, I was focused on the guys'' character, totally forgot the girls. Let''s look at some girl in the class, maybe we can found the girl''s main character... maybe not. Look at Sky''s table, which is the second last table on the side. The group made up of three guys, no girls. Sky, Chris, and weird enough-Itsuki, (kinda weird he wants to sit with them, as he is the newcomer) and look at the right front table which is fully-packed with a type of human that called as ''book worm''... Just kidding, don''t mind. There are two girls, one with spec and ponytail, another has curly hair, the names are Haruka and Lucie respectively, those two are the ''princess'' in the class, yup... princess. And follow by Mandy, Susan and Helen, the princess followers, Class Representative-Yuna and the vice Representative-Kent (he''s a guy!) that''s what I called as a womanizer, but the real womanizer in the class is ''prince'' Lance (weird name) at the left front table, but instead of surround by girls, he sits with Ami and Yumi, the twin chubby sisters... Haha. Talk about those princesses What to expect? Proud and arrogant are very, very, very common, often goes with the "Ara ara." type of dialogues and if Lance is womanizer, then they can be called as ''manizer'' since whenever they saw a charming, handsome and rich boy, they will go "Wow!!!" and "Aaaaahhhh!!!" like what''s happening to Itsuki. They don''t like Sky, they think that: "Hmph! Why our school accepts this kind of student? Not rich and not good at study as well." But despite the fact that they don''t like Sky, they seem to be quite interested in Chris, due to his noble and elegant appearance. Princesses follower Uhm... better call them ''dog'', the princesses say yes, they yes, princesses say no, they no, cute right? The class monitor, Yuna is a quiet person. She''s the only one that acts more like a ''human'' among those girls. The vice-Kent is a busy body and super arrogant, even though he is good at nothing and a little bit annoying too. Back to the story, Sky sits on the chair, waiting for "Ding dong ding dong" "Yesss!!!" Waiting for the bellhaha (While Sky and Chris walk back to the homeroom) "Hey! That''s Seito Hey! Seito!" "Ah! Sky, Chris Sky, last night thanks a lot." "Ha! It''s just nothing, only fall asleep in the class and scolded by the teacher Ha-ha-ha" "You still angry? I apologize already*whisper*... I''m glad that you came instead of Chris..." then with no doubt, Seito gets an icy glare from Chris. "Ah! Whatever! Says, where''s Yuki?" said Sky who is obviously trying to distract Chris. "Probably on the plane now, she flies back to US this morning; she just came here for vacation, isn''t it?" "Aww! I''m gonna miss her ah Enomoto Itsuki is your cousin right" "Ah, yeah is it anything" "No, just ask" (Noontime, having a rest before afternoon class) Itsuki stroll at a place, almost like a jungle, covered by plants and animals. Suddenly an eagle fly towards him like trying to attack him, he lifts up the hair covered the grey eye, staring the bird with the grey eye. The bird falls onto the ground, Itsuki continues to strolls as nothing happen, but somehow, Itsuki didn''t notice that someone was watching at him Evening, they all went home (Night, at Itsuki''s house) "Nice cooking, Uncle Shuiichi." "Sir, don''t call me uncle, I do not deserve that" "I try very hard this morning for not calling you uncle, but I really not use to itmy parent died when I''m still young, you just like a father to me." "Oh! Sir" (At Sky''s house, Sky''s room) "Master" " (Ching ching chang chang chu cha tring~)Yes! Level up!" "Ah! He is going to sleep in class again tomorrow" (Next day, in the school) "See? I didn''t fall asleep right?" "Ha-ha, that''s really ''excellent'' if you really fall asleep in a PE class." "Cih! Chris, you are mean." "Look, what''s that Itsuki doing?" "Ah! That''s" Later, in the evening, they are preparing to go home. "Sir" "You go home first uncle, I will walk back home by myself, there''s some place else I have to go." "Well be careful sir" "I will." Itsuki walks to a road, a road where there''s no other person pass by "Ah! People got limos and driver, and we have to be Kamen-raider? Damn!" Sky and Chris are ready to go home using their motorcycle... Yup! Kamen-raider. "Hey! Sky-sama, look! Aren''t that''s Enomoto-san?" said Sky''s sword which is at his back. "Yeah! What''s he doing and where''s he goingthat road Hey, Chris! You go home first, I feel something''s not right with that Itsuki, I''m afraid something bad will happen to him." Sky put on his helmet and ''vroom'' to that road. "Oh okay Ah! Disappeared" (Another place) "This is the place no one here. Hey! Whoever called me, show yourself to me! Hey! Did you hear me?" "Ha-ha-ha, of course we do " A group of armored guys comes out from an unknown corner. You can actually know that they are bad guys, they really have that ''bad guy''s'' look haha "Who are you guys, why do you call me here?" "We are from ''The Organization''" "(!)What are you guys intend to do to me?" "Pretty obvious right? Our job is as a killer, so we want to kill you." Itsuki trying to use his grey eye to hypnosis them. "Don''t waste your energy; your eye of psycho wouldn''t work on us" "Ah!" Actually, Itsuki know kendo, but his kendo is not that good (not as good as Sky) and this is against magic (the bad guys use magic, the killers in the group usually know magic.), he is doom without Eye of Psycho. "Any last word?" "Yes! There is one, but not from him it''s from me Baka (idiot)." "Hey! Who are you?" A person with a helmet sitting on a motorcycle suddenly appeared, because his face is covered with a helmet, so just pretend we don''t know who he is. "Ha-ha, it is not necessary for you to know my name, since you''re going to become my ''training dummy'', you better run if you don''t want to be one." "How arrogantwhat are you gonna do if I kill him now!!!" This guy is the boss of the group, he took out a magic blade (try to think of the lightsaber from star wars) running toward Itsuki. "Grah!!!" "Hah?" "Baka" * ''Grah'' from the boss, ''Hah?'' from Itsuki and ''Baka'' from helmet guy. ? "What the argh!" The boss had been kicked by someone before he can hurt Itsuki. "It''s youbut how could you argh! (another punch at the stomach)" Then the helmet guy moves like the wind, almost all the group members collapse onto the ground as if they have been attacked by an unseen force... "I told you that you''re going to become my ''training dummy'', weak, I''m bare-handed. Hey! You! Are you ok?" said the helmet guy to Itsuki. "Yeah and who are you" "Me?... Ha!" He opens the helmet "Sky."... 2 Chapter 2 - The Man Named Chris "It''s you! But how?" said Itsuki, a bit surprised to see Sky. "Let''s see... I don''t know... hahaha..." "..." Suddenly a shadow appeared behind Sky... It is a member of The organization!!! He is trying to sneak on Sky from behind!!! Sky did a 180 degree turn, draw out the sword, place the sword near the baka''s neck. "Hey you, I''m not deciding to kill anyone today, you better run before your head falls." then the organisation member fled. "Hmph!" Sky put back his sword back into the sheath, Itsuki look at him, slightly frightened... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chris sits on a branch of a tree, he seems like in a bad mood. His little ''guardian'' with the name of ''woo woodoo'' is standing next to him. (ps: woo woodoo is a voodoo doll makes from shredded paper, is extremely ugly... Chris makes it...) Chris is thinking of an incident three months ago, he had a quarrel with his assistant, Ruby. Ruby runs away from Chris and never be seen anymore. "Ruby..." "Ohoi ! Little handsome! Thinking of girls again? Cih, cih, cih, you should learn from me be a... argh... stop it... I... can''t breathe..." Woo woodoo is lifted up and strangled by an unseen force. Well, I never know a doll can breathe... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter2 C The man named Chris! (At an unknown place) "Sky, try to get me if you can!" "Ha! Wait for me my princess!" In a beautiful garden, Sky''s wearing an old-styled shirt chasing a girl in something like kimono, such a beautiful scene. But suddenly, everything change... the whole place turns dark, the princess is now lying lifelessly on the ground... she died... "Wake up! Hime sama ... Wake up... wake up... Hime... No! You can''t die... no... no... No!!!!!!..."... "Sky-sama, what happens? Are you alright?" "Huh?... Ah!... *sigh* I guess I should never fall asleep anymore, but seriously, who is that girl and I wonder why am I never have any weird dreams when I was sleeping in the class..." "Ha! That''s surely a tricky question, anyways... Master, Seito-kun had reply you an email, he said he will be here at 9.00 am, this morning." "I see... Hold on! What time is it right now?" "1.00 am." "Oh! Okay... I guess it is time to wake up. Hey! Flash! Mind to have some sword training with me now?" "I don''t mind, I can''t sleep either..." "Well then. Let go!" So... Even a sword needs to sleep... (Morning, 9.15 a.m.) "Damn! Why the hell should I serve you tea?! Moreover, it''s Chris''s tea...*whisper *... He is so going to kill me if he knows I touched his precious tea." "It''s because you don''t have any coffee here." "That''s not what I mean!!!" "Aww... I''m your guest right?" "Uh Whatever!" "Anyway, what''s the urgent thing you want to tell me?" "It''s about your cousin." "Itsuki? What''s wrong with him?" "He didn''t tell you?" "Tell what?" "It''s" Actually, that day in the PE class "Look, What''s Itsuki doing?" "Ah! That''s a spirit message, where did he get that?" "It seems like he had been invited by someone to go somewhere." "I guess it is necessary to keep an eye on him, I think there is someone else seeing him using The Eye of Psycho to the eagle besides of me." Then, it''s evening, the student went home and And so I guess you should know what happens already, I don''t want to repeat it again. So, back to the present time "There''s really a lot of weird things that happened recently." said Seito. "What do you mean by that, Seito?" Sky ask. "Still remember the icy-eyes incident that day?" said Seito. "Of course I do, I''m not having amnesia." said Seito. "I still wondering how those little guys can fuse together..." said Seito, which gets a leer from Sky. "Ah? My dear Seito-kun, I don''t think that''s the major problem here, the point is why those things appeared in that place? And in such a huge number?!" said Sky, a bit annoyed at Seitio''s attitude. "Haha, sorry..." said Seito. "Well, it is a really long way for me to rush from here to Hokkaido!!!" "Are you telling me you are still upset about that thing???" "Yes! Hey! I rushed to Hokkaido as soon as I got your phone call! How could you just reveal your identity in front of all those people?!" "Don''t worry! They wouldn''t remember." "If I did not delete their memory... with Chris''s magic though." "Okay! I really owed you for that." "You are too careless." "Uh... I think we are too far from our topic." "Oh! Yes! About Itsuki, what do you think about that?" "I knew about his ability a long time ago but I never know how he gets involve with the killer group." said Seito. "I see..." said Sky while trying to to recall every single detail of the incident that day. "Hey! It''s really not like your style to help people who were almost a stranger to you." "He''s your cousin right? Or you don''t really care about him?" "No! Of course I care! He''s my only family left besides my father." "That reason is far enough for me." "Sky..." Sky did not respond to Seito. "Hey! Where is Chris? I haven''t seen him since just now" "He went out before sunrise, he''s in blues recently..." "Oh!" "Hey! Do you know where''s Itsuki''s house" "I do, want me to bring you there?" "That will be great!" (Another place)Chris is standing at the riverside (Well, It''s more like a big drain) throwing stones, you can see uncertainty in his eyes, suddenly a shadow appeared behind him... "You are Chris right?" (Back to Sky and Seito)"...(ding~dong)..." "Who''s there?... Oh! It''s Seito-sama and... *looking at Sky*..." "Sky, just Sky." "So it''s Sky-dono." "We come to find Itsuki, can you get him out, Shuiichi-san?" "Yes, of course..."(A few minutes later) "Kenji! And... Sky-san, what are you guys doing here?" "He-he!" (Riverside)"Uhmm... Did I know you?" "We are from the Organization." "Organization huh? Is there anything I can help with? Oh, wait! I know! You want me to join your group right?" "...(?)...Ah?" Yes, Chris is acting so casually even knowing that they are killer groups. "But sorry, I have been joining so many groups that I can''t join yours." Not just casual, but overconfident. "No... please join... No!!! That''s not the reason!!!" "Boss, calm down, don''t get affected by this brat..." "Wait! Do you want to kill me? It''s too early for me to die yet, but if you really want to kill me, please be gentle" "Uh" *please take note that Chris is in an absolutely serious manner when he talks about all this nonsense. (Itsuki''s house) "No! I have no idea what you guys talking about!" "Stop denying it Itsuki, Sky had told me everything!" "No one can force you if you don''t want to accept the truth, it''s for your own safety." "I..." "Okay! Let me bring you to a place." "Hey Sky! What are you trying to..." "Don''t worry Seito! I just want to bring him to Chris''s place, I am kind of worry about him..." "What?! What the hell is this guy thinking? I just can''t catch it!..." "To the riverside." (Riverside)"Please be gentle alright." "No! It''s not! We don''t want to kill you!" "Is it? Oh! So you did want to invite me to join your group... but as I said..." "It''s not that either!!!" "So what?" "It''s... Ah! You know Sky right?" "Oh! That stupid junk..." (Another place)"Haa...chiu!" "Sky?" "I guess I have caught a cold..."...haha... (Riverside)"Is it anything I can help you? What do you want from Sky?" "Nothing, just I have something to deal with him." "Ah! He''s really a trouble maker..." "So, we want you to bring him to us." "What if I refused to?" "We will kill you." "Then, let''s give it a try, we will never know who is going to kill who." "You are the one that asks for it!" "Hm~*smile*..." (Somewhere near the riverside)"Hey! Sky! Are you sure we are in the right place?" "Trust me! I''m like a parasite of him." "I wonder why am I following those two... (Itsuki''s mumbling)..." "Ha! There he is!" "Hey! Looks like he''s surrounded!" "...(!)...those are the guys the other day!" "Should we lend him a hand?" Seito ask. "Don''t worry! He''s fine on his own. Hey! Itsuki-kun!" "Huh?" "Watch and learn."... "So, who wants to be first? Oh! Never mind, just all in once, saving my time." "You... Kill him!!!" "Cih!" Chris is too lazy to take out his weapon, just going to go easy on them... So, what to be expected? Fight!!! The organization''s junk (about 10+ people) with weapons and armor try to attack Chris, then, Chris did a 360-degree flying kick, all those junk fall onto the ground. "Hahaha... I already knew this wouldn''t work on you. Now let the army arise!". As the organization''s leader making this command, his underlings (the ''junk'') taken out a small capsule-like thing, throw it on the ground, the capsule turns to bubble and seems like undergoing something like mitosis, then they turn into some human-like thing (which I called it as a clone), Chris is now surrounded by countless of clones. "Well, This is annoying." Chris has no choice but to go serious on them as the clones are much stronger than those junk. A silver rod appeared in Chris''s hand, Chris swings the rod, send the clones ''flying'' in the air, but when I said countless, it is countless, the mitosis keeps occurring, the number of clones keeps increasing non-stop... (Sky''s place)"Sky-san, I really think you should..." "Just watch..." "But it is impossible he can win!" "...(remain silent)..." "Sky-san!" "No! Itsuki, when Sky says no, it will never be a yes... Most importantly, you really don''t want to interrupt Chris''s fight, trust me." with Seito''s slightly scared look, we can assume that his past experience is not that pleasant. "Ah...I see." So they continue watching from a distance... The fight continues, the clones are endless, but don''t worry, Chris is too good to be defeat by those clones, however, this is not the main issue, the clones are only for distraction, the main issue is the leader. He took out a black gem-like thing, casting a spell, a huge power flowing out from the gem and into his right hand that is holding the gem, his hand is now covered in a dark aura... he is going to sneak on Chris by using a powerful forbidden attack. (Sky''s place)"What?! He is going to use the forbidden technique here?!" said Seito "Forbidden technique?" "This technique is prohibited to been use in this dimension, especially in a crowded place, this technique will destroy all the creature within the area 10km square from the spot where the attack been launched." "That''s seriously bad! Sky...san?" Sky vanished. "Huh?" "So, even he can''t be tolerated on this." "Let''s give this a try... (sarcastic)...". Chris noticed that at the very last minute, but he is fully handed with the clone. And he doesn''t seem like planning to take any action. "Now, it''s your death!" saying this, the boss pounds his fist onto the ground, but instead of hitting the ground, he ''hit'' something else... Sky''s hand (actually it''s Sky the one that gets him)"You..." the leader losing the strength to talk, he realized something is definitely not right, even Chris feels the heavy atmosphere around Sky, he (Sky) seldom getting this angry before... "Hey you!" "..." "Did you realized that you had just made four mistakes just now?" "..." The boss is trembling in fear. "Confuse? Let me tell you. First, you didn''t appreciate my mercy letting you stay alive in our first meet, but instead, you go messing with Chris. Second, you should continue messing with Chris, and most likely you will only get beaten up by him, but you forced me out by using this forbidden technique. Third, you shouldn''t even use this technique, even if you really want to, you should not let me see it. Fourth... this is the worst mistake you have made, you are definitely stupid enough to mess with me. You are messing the wrong person!" Then he takes out a sword and slashes through the boss''s chest. 3 Chapter 3 - The Newcomer Sky stands in front of the body of the boss with his sword stained with blood. Chris cast a spell and swiftly draw a pentagonal star on the ground, the star glows and all the clones engulfed by the starlight. Sky takes out a handkerchief, cleaned the bloodstain on the sword and covers the dead body''s face with it "Hey Chris! ''Take care'' of this thing(dead body)." Without saying a word, Chris touched the body with his right hand, cast a spell and make a ''tick'' with his finger, the body turned into ash... Sky walk toward Itsuki."Hey! Itsuki. You scared?" "...(speechless)..." "Well then...(continue to walk, passed Itsuki)...Let''s go." "Wait!" "Hmm?" "I''m impressed with you and what you did, I...I want to be like you! Can I be your student?" "Hah?..." Chris and Seito are a bit surprised. "No!" "Wha..." "You are not ready for that yet." "..." (a few minutes passed) Seito: "Mind if I say something?" "Huh?" "Can we go now? I''m hungry!" "Ha! Okay! Let''s go!"... (In a place nearby)"(speaking to phone)Yes master, I have been following and observing him for a week... I see... roger... (click)..." there''s a girl stalking on Sky and other, one obvious thing about her is a hexagram patterned decoration on her phone... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx (A few weeks after the incident)"Aww~School again!" "Stop complaining about that, Baka Sora(means Stupid Sky)." Said Chris. "Yes, you shouldn''t." "Ahh! I hate school! And by the way, what are you doing here Seito? Didn''t the bell just rang?" "Now now, you seem like you are still oblivious, tell him, my cousin. (Itsuki)" "You see, he''s our classmate now." "What??!!" "Hehe!" "Why?!" "He-he, as you can see~" "I can see nothing!" said Sky while Chris pretends not to hear or seeing anything. "Okay okay! You know that my class didn''t have any hot chicks right?" "Are you trying to tell me you come here for girls?" "Ha! Of course!" "Hey! How could you just change your class like that?" "Because I''m rich." "That''s not what...never mind! So~you aim for Lucie or Haruka?" "No! How could I..." "It''s Yuna then." "Yuna is really cute and has a good figure, especially the boobs... wait! No! It''s not!" "Then?" "Okay! I heard rumors that we are having a newcomer in this class..." "You?" "Of course it''s not me!" "So?" "I heard that it''s a really beautiful girl..." "Okay, I see. Hey! Chris! Let''s continue with our game." "I''m waiting for this word, I''ll beat you for sure." "Okay~ scissors paper stone!" ...(what the hell they are playing)... "Alright! I win!" Chris draw a circle on a paper... "No! You can''t win as long as you haven''t completed your turtle!" For those who don''t understand the game, I will explain it to you... first, have a scissor paper stone game, the person that wins will draw a part of a turtle (for example circle of the shell) on a paper, and the step repeat and continue until one of them complete the turtle, and that person will win... trust me, this game is really stupid, not worth to try...(==") "Scissors, paper, stone!" "Ha! I win!". Sky draws a line in a circle. Suddenly, the teacher came in. "Stand up, bow. Good morning Sir!" "Okay people, we have a new friend today." (Note *Sky and Chris are still playing with the stupid game) "You can... (see Seito try to get attention)Ha! Not you Seito-san, everyone knows you already. You can come in now." A girl stepped into the class... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter3- Newcomer "Konich..." "Yes!!! My turtle is completed!!!" "Sky, please respect the others" "Ah?" Sky turned his head (he''s not facing the teacher) "...(noticed the girl)...Oops sorry..." "You may continue." "Konichiwa. My name is Ai, just Ai." As Ai is introducing herself, she looks at Chris with a rather surprised look, and Chris noticed it. After she had done with her introduction, noise can be heard from the crowd about how brief her introduction is. "It''s okay, Miss Ai, you can seat next to Itsuki, that tall boy there." said the teacher. Then Ai walks towards her seat, she smiled and whispered to Itsuki before sitting down. (Recess time)At the back right corner of the classroom, a small fish is swimming in a small fishbowl (actually is just a plastic bottle that cut into half) the water inside is quite dirty and the fish looks very hungry, Sky is looking at the fish."Wow! poor little fish~" "Blame the vice. He''s the one that brought the fish and did not take care of it." said Chris "Hey! Aren''t that''s a little bit over? He hasn''t fed the fish for days! And he doesn''t allow anyone to disturb the fish!" "Maybe we can release it..." "But Chris...Oh! Okay! I think I''ll release it after school, nothing much but a black record for hitting the vice monitor." "Never mind, that will be just a small black dot compare with your older record." "Chris! Why are you so mean to me?" "That aside, about the newcomer..." "Oh! She''s really cute, just a little bit too flat." "And then you ask me why am I so mean to you." said Chris with a despising look. ? Ai walks into the classroom, stopped in front of the fishbowl, looking anxiously to the fish. Suddenly, Ai lifts up the bowl and walk out the room, release the fish into a pond nearby. "Wow! She''s doing it." said Sky "And so casually." At the same time Kent came back to the room suddenly and saw what Ai was doing..."What the heck do you think you are doing?!" "Releasing the fish. (in a very natural tone)" "You f..king b..ch, don''t you dare to think that I wouldn''t be rude to you just because you are a girl" "So~ Let''s give it a try." "You...(want to slap Ai)..." Seeing this scene, Sky is about to lend a hand to the poor girl, however...slap!!!...Ai caught Kent''s hand, give him an evil smile and toss him over the shoulder. "Wow~!"... Ai looks at Kent for a while and walks back to her sit as nothing has happened... "Wow~ Bravo!" Seito just get into the class and saw this scene. Ai just smiled. "Hey Sky! What should we do with this?" Chris slightly kicked Kent. "Just ignore him." Yup, nothing wrong with that. A few minutes later, the student come back to the classroom. "Ahh! What happens to the vice monitor?!" "Oh! He suddenly gets a heat stroke." said Sky. "Quick! Get him to the nurse!" "Okay!" said the crowd "Cih! What''s the big problem with this?" "You are heartless Sky." said Chris. "As if you are any better than me." said Sky while making a funny face. "Err...may I interrupt? What happens actually?" said Itsuki who just get back to the homeroom. "Ask your cousin(Seito), Itsuki." said Sky. "Huh?" "Never mind..."... After school. "Hey Sky! Don''t you feel anything weird about that girl? She looks a bit familiar." "Ha! Who knows?..." (Itsuki''s house)"Master." "Huh?" "I heard that there''s a new student in your class." "Yes, you know her?" "Of course not." "Okay~" "...(smiled)..."... A few years ago... "At least we have saved the kid." "But are you sure about this? He has vampire gene inside him." "He''s just a kid." "He will grow up someday..."... Present... Sky is gazing at the wall, thinking of something... "Sky-sama... Sky-sama!" "Huh?! Flash?" "What''s bothering you?" "Nothing." "I see..." Next day in school..."You are really late today Sky..." said Chris. "I thought today no school. And how you could just leave without me...*make a pity face*..." " *obviously annoyed*... I thought you are dead so I left. And for the god sake what makes you think today no school?" "Because yesterday had Biology class." "Bio...how could you possibly relate this with no school?! Anyway, forget about that... Did anything bother you? I mean you know anything about that girl? Ai-chan?" said Chris. Sky looks at Chris for a few seconds and stands up. "It''s better for you to be oblivious about that... let''s go to the lecture hall, the bell just rang and next time don''t simply add a ''chan'' at the name of people you don''t know... Let''s go." "Sky...Hey! Wait!..."... Sky ignored Chris and was about to step forward but grabbed by Chris on the shoulder, Sky feels a sudden chill around him "I told you to wait right? *evil and scary face* Just what on earth make you think you can boss me around with such a manner?" "Eik Gomennasai gomenasai (X10)" haha (Lecture hall)"This map shows the population of... (blablablah).." "Damn! I hate Geography... Hey! Where''s Kenji?" said Chris while taking off a pair of glasses that he seldom wears. "On the bench..." "Huh...(looking around and found that Seito is sleeping on the bench)...Hmm... So that''s the behavior of the top student hub? Hey Sky!" "Huh?" "I never seen you so concentrate on this subject before." Sky concentrates on writing some on the notebook. "So what have you write? The population?" "Here..." Sky shows Chris his notebook. "Hmm... Uh... What''s this?" on the notebook: "the population of Mr.Dicken''s(the teacher''s name)wife is three in a room, he have five room in his house, so~the population of his wife is 15, each wife has 5 children, so" Haha... Itsuki is sitting at the second raw, writing down the notes, yes, the real notes, but seems to be bothered by something... "So can anyone tell me which country has the highest popula..." "China!" a voice comes out from the ''bench'', It''s Seito... "Man! Why are you asking such a stupid question? This is boring! I''m outta here!" Seito stands up and walks to the door, goes out. "Yes, top student..."... (Recess time)"So that''s all for today, you can go back to your homeroom." Ai stands up and about to go out. "Hey! Wait!" Itsuki called Ai. "Huh?" "What you said yesterday...you know my parents?" "Your father was quite famous in the business world, who don''t know about him? (smile and leave)" "..." "Sky." "What?" "We should go too." "Okay. (staring at Itsuki for a while and left the hall)"... (After school)"Hey! Where are you going Sky?" said Chris "Bus stop." "Where''s your bike?" "No money to buy fuel." said Sky while pointing at his bike and showing his empty wallet. "Haha... anyway I''ll go first, see you at home. Bye! (vroom~)" "Cih! Wait until your turn! Oh, wait! He got Satoshi... No, that''s not the point, aren''t he can just give me a ride? Ah! Damn!" So Sky has to walk to the bus stop which is a kilometer away from his school. Suddenly he saw Ai. "Hey! Ai!" "Emm...Sky-san?" "Glad you remember me, so~ where are you going?" "Home. (smile)" "You live nearby?" "Yes, and you?" "Bus station." "Oh! I see..." "Hey!... Do you know Itsuki?" "The rich boy? Of course I know. He''s really famous in the school didn''t he?" "Ah yes! He is." So they continue walking..."My apartment is just across the street there, you can... Hey! Look! The boy!" "Ah!". A little boy is standing in the middle of the road picking up his ball and a big truck is approaching him... "Damn! He''s going to be knocked down."... In that split second, Sky rushes to the middle of the road to hold the boy and ran to the roadside as the truck just almost got them, they both fall onto the ground due to the great impact of the passing by cars... "Are you okay kid?" "...(nodded)..." "Since you are okay....(increase his volume) don''t you know that it is dangerous to play in the middle of the road?!" "...(scared)..." "Ugh... never mind, just go home." "...(fled)..." "Hah...kids..." "Sky-San, you sure are crazy, don''t you?" Ai walk toward Sky and give her hand to him help him to get up "Ha! Thanks. I have to admit that." He took Ai''s hand and stands up. "But you are almost the same right?" "Em? Sky-san?..." "I know what you up to, but I will not let you harm Itsuki... Ha! Need to go bus stop, see ya!" Sky leaves Ai and walks to the direction of the bus stop... Ai took out her cell phone dialing a number..."Hey Master..." and there''s a hexagram decoration on her phone... 4 Chapter 4 - Blazing Fire Lord! At a place near the city, a man is running insanely with a heavy breath, he seems to be chased by someone or perhaps something... He continues to run until he reaches a dead end, and a ''shadow'' appeared..."Aaaahhh!!!"... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx A random day, Sky and Chris are watching the news. "(news)... Yesterday in XYZ town, a dead body was found in a badly burned condition..." "Burn? That''s like been totally toasted alright?" said Chris "(The news)The gender of the dead body is still yet to find out..." "Hey Sky! What''s the gender do you think it is?" "Huh? It''s a human? I thought that''s charcoal." "Ugh..." "Oh! If it is really a human, it is definitely a male." "Why are you so sure?" "Well~look at the... Uh... Never mind..." "Hey! Had you heard the rumors? About a person that can control fire? Aside from that tranny..." said Chris. "Ah yeah! Hey! What''s his name again?" "Not sure, but I heard people calling him...(view the title)" xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter4-The Blazing Fire Lord!!! "Eww! That''s a stupid name..." said Sky "Yes it is." "Well, why are we watching news anyway?" "How am I supposed to know? You are the one that turns on the TV." said Chris. "Yes I did. Hey! Want to go out? It''s a really boring weekend." "I guess so." "So let''s go get Seito and Itsuki, it''s no fun if it is just two of us. (begin to step out to the door)..." "Hey! What about the TV?" "Just ignore it, it will turn off automatically." "Okay." They walk to the door and go out as the TV is still on... "...(The news)...some psychic who saw the body said that its death seems to done by someone who is good at controlling fire, they said it''s killed by the bla...suh...(TV off)... Seito... Alright! Before I continue with this, I would like to bring you to a ''palace'', a beautiful and gorgeous palace that covers the whole mile of the land (a little bit over I know). In the palace, there''s royal servant standing in two lines to welcome the arrival of the Ki... Okay! Pause!... This is actually Seito''s mansion... At the right: "Good morning, Seito-sama!" at the left:" Good morning, Seito-sama!" Seito himself: "...(mumbling) Morning your holy sh*t... This is annoying..."... After a few minutes, in Seito''s room. "Ah! Finally it''s over! I have to experience that stupid ''good morning ceremony'' every morning, that''s just ridiculous!" "You can''t blame for been born in a rich family, Master." "Hey! Flamme! Stop calling me ''Master'', it''s giving me a headache!" "A Master is always a Master, right?" "Gah! As you like..." Seito took the red crystal bracelet on his desk and wear it on his left hand "Oh! So you did remember to bring me with you today huh? Master?" "Well, sorry for ignoring you recently, I''m just too busy..." "No! I didn''t blame you for that, it''s for your own safety, you know that your cousin has been targeted..." "Enough! I don''t like you to say anything about that anymore. Got it?" "I''m sorry Master..." Suddenly, outside the room. "You better call your master out before I burn down this place!." Seito: "Huh?" "I know you are listening, Seito Kenji! Come out now and clear your debt..." Seito: "That voice...I see..."... "I''m not going to repeat myself! Get your master out or I''ll burn this house!" Sky shouted from outside the fence, Chris is standing a few meters away from him, pretending not knowing this guy. "Then you gonna waste a lot of kerosene to burn down the whole thing." said Seito while opening the fench with remote control from the front door of the main building. "Ha! So you come out, after all, wanna go out?" said Sky after getting into the area inside the fence, while Chris is just waiting outside, playing with a stray kitten. "Where?" "...*shrug*... I don''t know, just go out." "Oh well." Seito took a pair of shoes and wear them. "Hey! Seito-sama, you can''t go, your father will be here..." "Just ignore him." "But..." "I don''t have a father like him and he never treats me as a son. Let''s go Sky." "Okay! Hey you! (one of the servants)Help me to say hi to his father! Bye!" "Ah..."... (On a road)"So~ How''s your weekend?" said Seito. "Super bored, that''s why we are out for a walk. But too bad Itsuki has tuition class today. Hey! Don''t you having any tuition class Seito?" "What?! Hey! Look at my face! Do you think a genius like me need any tuition class?" "Genius~ I see." "Hey Sky." "Oh Chris! What''s up?" "Ugh... Don''t just ''up'' me! Where are we going?" "I don''t know... Maybe just go messing with some gangster here." "You... never mind..." Well, as they keep talking and fooling with each, suddenly a man passed by... "...(!)...That person..." "Anything wrong, Seito?" "Er...nothing much... it''s not even worth mentioning..." "Oh? So let''s find if there are any gangs here!" "You serious?" Chris look at him with a ''seriously?'' look. "Of course! Let''s go!" "Ha..."... (a few hours later in Seito''s house) "Seito-sama, you shouldn''t be so mean to your father, he is quite upset with your attitude." said Seito''s head butler. "You wouldn''t understand my feeling, Erique(that''s a weird name...)..." "Well~I admit that I don''t, but he is your father no matter what." "I just can''t forgive him..." "The incident eleven years ago is just an accident." "No! It''s not!" "Seito-sama..." "Moreover it''s not the reason... never mind." "Okay, I see. Well, you must be pretty tired after the whole day hanging out with your friend, you should have a rest." "You too..." "Good night Sir." "Good night." Erique walks out... "Hey Master! Something bothering you?" "I saw a person this morning..." "Huh?" "No mistake...it''s him!" "Who?" "A member of the gang that kills my mother eleven years ago..."... (Sky''s house)"So, you have any clue?" said Sky "Well, it is most likely only an esper or immortal can do this, but I''m not sure who is the one..." "At least we know that it''s not from people around us." "Are you kidding me? It is totally pointless to stat that out!" "He-he!" "Hey Sky! Do you think this case is related to the incident eleven years ago?" "I hope not..."... Next day... "Ha! Today is Sunday. I hate Sunday..." said Sky "What''s wrong with Sunday?" Chris ask. "Church." "It''s not like you are a Christian or believe in God anyway." said Chris. "Well, what should I wear? Let''s see..." "What did he just said again? You can''t take his word seriously..." (Seito''s house)"I hate Sunday." "Why Master?" "Church." "Huh?" "Now now... what should I wear? Hmm ..." "...(?)..." (no wonder Sky and Seito are friends...ha!)... An hour later, in the church. "Hey! Did you know that there''s a new Priest here today?" "Oh yes! I heard that he''s from another town..." "I wonder how he looks like... handsome or not."... "Wow! So those girls are here just to see the new priest huh?" said Sky. "Well, you are almost the same Sky." said Chris. "What? I''m not!" "Then why are you keep looking at Sister Mary?" "I... because Seito looks at her too." "Huh? No I didn''t!" "Just admit it! She''s really cute I know!" "She is cute..." "Yes she is...*continue looking at Sister Mary*..." "...*facepalm*... those two..." Then Chris decided to ignore those two. "Hey! Where''s Itsuki?" "Piano class." "You?" "I''m a genius." "Okay~"... A few minutes later. "Ah! Here comes the priest!!! Ahhh! He is really hot!!" The girls in the church getting really excited as they saw the new priest. "Cih! What''s those girl frenzies about?" said Sky while Chris is focused on playing some random phone games. Seito looks at the priest. "...(!)... *thinking* What''s he doing here? He''s the priest?!" "What''s wrong Seito? You know him?" "Uh...Yes.." "So, my hypothesis is correct then." said Sky "What do you mean by...(the music of the worshipping song started)...oh..shi..."... (after the song)"Today we are talking about the judgement day of God." Flip open the bible... "Revelation chapter 8 verse 6...then the seven angel who had the seven trumpets prepare to sound them. The first angel sounded his trumpet..." "What is this...why the priest suddenly talks about this..." "...*ignore the background noise, continue with the bible*...and there came hail and fire mixed with blood, and it was hurled down upon the earth. A third of the earth was burned up, a third of the trees were burned up, and all the green grass was burned up.*close the bible*..." "...*silent*..." "As we can see from the bible, we human are all sinners, God will judge us when the time has arrived, no one can survive and no one knows when it is...but I''m telling you the time is near... very near... you will face your judgment... now. " ?The priest is now surrounded by flame and his face turns fierce "Now you shall all burn in the fire of hell and became ash!" the terrible flame is engulfing the people in the church. "Sinner, cry in the pain of the burning flame, God shall make you..." "Barrier." a green aura barrier appear and blocked the fire from reaching the ''innocent people'' "Who... Who are you?!" "I''m God." "God!..." "...*try not to laugh but still...*hahahaha! Trick you!" "Then who are you?" "I''m an Immortal." said Sky, the moment the priest heard the word ''Immortal'', he trembled a bit. Then Sky looks at those other people in the church. "Normal humans might not know, but you, as an esper should have at least heard of my name...I''m..." "Hey Sky..." "What?! Why you have to do this to me Seito? I''m just about to get rock!" "Well~I guess you don''t know that I''m the protagonist in this chapter." "You are?" "Ask the narrator." "Hey! Narrator-san..." (Yes he is.) "See?" "Aww... whatever!" so let''s continue the story... "Hey Sky, I know you can defeat him easily, but let me deal with him, he is related to my mother''s death..." "You... Well, if you say so..." Sky steps back... "Hey! Priest, do you still remember the Christmas Eve eleven years ago?" "Hmm~ you are that little kid I see~, so you still alive huh?" "What do you expect me to?" "Well~ you really should die along with your mother. *fire focused on the right hand*..." "Well, maybe... Hey! Let''s get out shall we?" "Oh! How kind are you~ okay then."... Outside the church... "Now now~ What are we having here? A poor little boy that claims to avenge his dead mother huh? Hahaha! So funny~ahahah... (eww~)" "I can''t see what''s so funny about..." "Aren''t it''s obvious that you are digging your own...(!)..." "Grave... is that what are you trying to say?"Seito is surrounded by some heavy aura. "Haha! Forgot to tell you, he is an esper too, a rank 1 esper while you are only rank 3~" "Hey! Sky! Don''t interrupt!" "Sorry~"... Let me explain the ''ranking system''. As you can see... you can''t see anything, well~ anyway, there is 5 rank, rank 5 to rank 1, rank 5 is the lowest and rank 1 is the highest, each of the rank has a ''title'', rank 5 and 4 are considered as ''noobie'' which is quite weak, rank 3 is ''normal esper'', rank 2 and 1 are ''fighter'' as classified by a mysterious organization named Kingdom...Okay! Let''s continue with the story... Seito took out a gofu (talisman paper or something like that) with a figure of a monster-like thing on it... "The soul of the Thousand Monster, hear my words and obey me, enter my body and lend me your power..." "Oh! And one more thing! Seito is also an Onmyoji." "No! I''m not!!!" "Then you are a Shaman." "I... Okay! Shaman is betterhell not! Hey! Wouldn''t you stop interrupting me?!" "Okay! Okay!" "Hah...The soul of the Thousand Monster, hear my words and obey me, enter my body and lend me your power, fuse with me...Thousand Monster!!!". The gofu in Seito''s hand turns into a soul form and fused into Seito''s body... "Hey! Priest... Did you know what is Thousand Monster? Thousand Monster is a creature that makes out of one thousand types of the soul of one thousand types of monster with one thousand types of the ability which make it really powerful, just because it is too powerful so I can hardly ever use it, but I think it is worth to use it on you. 26Swift and 34Claws." Seito''s speed increased harshly and his right-hand turns into a sharp and deadly claw, and without been noticing the priest is injured by the claws. "As I said, this monster has one thousand abilities no.1 to 1000, however, I can only use 20 to 100 because the rest are considered as forbidden and been sealed by that stupid junk*stared at Sky as Sky stick out his tongue*...Well, nevermind, that''s enough to beat you." "Ha! Even though you have a higher rank than me, but you are still a kid...Burn!" a deadly blaze is surrounding and engulfing Seito... "46Waterfall." The fire extinguishes, yes, that''s stupid. "Wha...(!)...Fireball!" the priest throws a fireball to the church. "56 Barrier. *fireball has been blocked* I know that Sky can stop that with his eyes closed, but it seems like he wants me to do it. *stared at Sky again and get ignored*... Well, since you still want to harm innocent people even in this situation, so this proves that your power is good for nothing... Hmm... maybe that''s the reason Sky leaves this unsealed ... *walk slowly towards the priest and touch his shoulder* ...No.100 Nullifyer." all the flame around the priest suddenly disappeared. "What is happening, where is my power?" "The Nullifyer has the ability to temporarily or permanently delete other people''s power... I had just deleted your power, which means that you are only a normal human right now." "..." "Now, I have something to ask you, what do you know about the incident eleven years ago, why your gang kills my mother? Sky wouldn''t tell me anything, I wouldn''t blame him because he is my boss(uh-huh?). But not for you... *grab priest''s collar* Now tell me!" "..." "Wouldn''t say a word don''t you? I need to use the hard way after all...*realize something* Oh yeah! Every summoning of the gofu can only last 5 minutes... well~nevermind, I''ll just do what I always did... Soul Rifle!"... "Now, be a good citizen and tell me all the truth... why do your gang kill my mother?!" "I..I don''t know... that''s the command from the upper part...please don''t kill me..." "You don''t seem like lying... Hmm~ I can''t see any use of you, your existence has no difference with a pile of rubbish, so I''ll just ki..." "That''s enough Seito... He already lost his power, moreover, he is not the one who killed your mother." "Sky!" "He might have some use someday." "Alright... *look at the priest*...run as you still can." "...*fled*..."... A few minutes later..."Hey! Sky, what happened with those people? *look at the church*" "We changed their memory." "Hey... the incident eleven years ago..." "Seito, there''s something that is better remain as secret, you really shouldn''t know that much." "..." "Let''s go, I''m sure Erique is worry about you." said Sky while pointed at a black limousine nearby. That night... ?"That guy is a Gospeler." said Chris. "How can you be so sure?" Sky asks. "His magic flow is the same as those rebellious angels." said Chris. "I see... So, since we have found the clue, we don''t need to go to church any more right?" "Yes. I really hate the smell of those angels." said Chris... 5 Chapter 5 - The Kendo Club! Chris is strolling on a street near the school, suddenly he saw Ai... "What''s she doing here? I thought I''m the only one who escaped the Chemistry class..."...So Chris followed Ai from behind... After a while, Ai stopped at an abandoned place, She didn''t notice that Chris is stalking on her from a place nearby. She places her hand ''on'' the ''air'' and mumbling something then a portal appear from the thin air, she walks into the portal and the portal closed... "Hmm...interesting..." xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx A few minutes later, in the school, 5-A2 homeroom. "You what?! How could you escape the class without me? It''s really torture in the Chemistry class you know?" "Well I can see that...*look at the notebook with some stupid drawing on Sky''s desk*...looks like you are having a really ''bad'' time are you?" "Hehe~Says, why would Ai-chan escape the class, having a date with a boy from another dimension?" "Hey! Can''t you be a little bit more serious?" "Why should I?" "Ah! I shouldn''t even expect anything from you. Hey! Is there anything special happens, the school looks unusually lively." "Well~the club activity of this year has started. So they are all busy about the club thingy..." "Oh! I almost forget about that... Damn! I need to go get my racket." "Yeah! You are the ace of the tennis club." "Well, it''s not like I have a choice. And you? Don''t you have anything to do?" "Of course I do! I am the kendo club''s chairman after all, that''s the reason I can bring a real ''katana'' every day!" "I can''t see any link between that, anyway need to go, don''t you need to go change your outfit?" "I''m still waiting for the new member list from...what''s the name again?... Er..." "Chairman! Here''s the list of the new member..."A half-balded guy ran into the room and hand over a piece of paper to Sky. "Well~let''s have a look...*briefly read through the paper*...hmm~ Enomoto Itsuki...This is getting a bit exciting." xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter5-The Kendo Club! "Ha! Thanks for that... ah... what''s your name again?" "My name is Ijime sir." "Ugh... okay... *thinking* that''s a really weird name, how am I supposed to call him with that name?!" "What''s wrong Chairman-sama?" "Ah? No... Ij... ah! What''s your surname?" "Ito. Ijime Ito." "Oh! So I''ll just call you Ito... *thinking* please don''t say that name anymore, why are you so proud of it!?" *Ijime means bully or teasing "Hey! Chairman-sama, do you need to go change your outfit?" "I don''t think it''s necessary. Today is the first meeting for qualifying the new members. " "But a match between you and the newbie will be done... it''s really dangerous if you..." "Ahh~ don''t worry, what do you think I am for holding the ''chairman'' position for three years? Moreover I didn''t even bring my uniform." "But..." "It''s okay! Trust me! It just for newbie qualification, don''t need to be so formal." "If you say so..." "Ha-ha!" A few minutes later, in the kendo club room or what we call as dojo... "Sky-sama, these are the new members" "Hmm..." There are twelve new members in the dojo, including Itsuki. There is a boy with spiky hair and a dangerous look and another one hiding in the corner wearing big glasses... "Okay! Since there is a lot of new faces here, so I will start to introduce myself. I''m Sky. Now, why don''t you introduce yourself?...*thinking: "Shi...I hate doing this...*" So, they introduced themselves, the spiky hair boy name Ryu and the big-glassed named Masato. (I''m so lazy to figure up a surname right now but don''t worry they will have their surname) "Good to have you all here, however, the rule is the rule, you will not officially become the club member unless you pass the qualification test. The qualification is very easy, each of you will spar with one of the senior members, you don''t really need to win even though it is really good if you actually win but your moves are more important, now you can choose your opponent and if you don''t have your own shinai, get it from the storeroom. Talk about this I forgot my shinai as well...*walk to the storeroom*...Oh! Itsuki, you are with me." "Ah?" Sky looks at Itsuki with an evil grin. The match begins, Itsuki with Sky, Ryu with another club member and Masato with Ito. Well since the others is not important so I''ll just stick on Sky and Itsuki''s ''brief and short match''. Yes! A short match, a very short match. Sky hit Itsuki''s head, Itsuki''s block it, Sky counter the block by switched his shinai to Itsuki''s gut, Itsuki fall and Sky win. That''s all. "What?! Why did you need to be so mean to me? Come on! This is my first match with Itsuki, can''t you make it more interesting?" (Well, If I do that Itsuki will surely get beaten up badly.) "I''m not that bad!" (Yes you are. Anyway continue with the story...) So a few minutes later, the match ended... "Ryu is so cool... I can''t believe he actually win... aww~ I want to be his girlfriend..." "Oh? Hmm... Isn''t it is better to be my girlfriend?" "Ah! Sky-sama... gomenasai..." "Nevermind... next time pay attention during the club meeting." "Yes, sir..." "Okay! So, the qualification test has ended I already have the result with me, whoever their name been called please step in front. Ryu, Itsuki and Masato. For the rest of you, sorry are you not qualified, please try another club." (Wow! That''s really strict huh?) "Anyway, although three of you have passed the test, I still have some words for you... *noticed Masato''s confused face*... Is it anything wrong, Masato-kun?" "Yes...sir...why am I been chosen? I lose in the match..." "Well, as I said just now, win or lose is not important, you got skill just lack of confident, if you have more confidence you might win... right Ito?" "Yes! It''s true." Sky tapped Masato''s shoulder. "Try your best. As for Ryu-san, you have excellent moves and skill..." "Ha! Of course! I''m from the XYZ Kendo school, my sensei is the best in the whole Japan." "Ehem... However there is a weakness in you which is your biggest weakness, you are too proud of yourself." "What? Hey! You..." Sky ignored him. "And for you, Itsuki, well done." "Ah?" "Hey! I''m the chairman! When I said you are good, you are good! Moreover I''m the one that testing you, not simply anyone can block my hit!" Ryu looks really unhappy after what Sky said. "Hah?" "Haha, however you still need to work hard on your training...*go near Itsuki, whisper*...this ''well done'' thing can''t help you in a real battle... Anyway, there''s something I need to do so I''m leaving the club, you guys continue your training, I''ll be back in an hour... Ito, you are in charge." "Yes sir." "Oh! And Ryu-san, I know you are upset with my words, but what I said is a truth, if you still feel unsatisfied, you can always challenge me for a match if you don''t mind to lose your own pride." Sky leaves the dojo...(Yes, he is mean. ) After Sky left the club... "Hey! What kind of chairman is that? Leave the club just like nothing? What''s so good about him? And what kind of attitude for a kendo club chairman to forget to bring his own shinai? I''m wondering what''s make him the chairman for three years? All I can see is his blank talk! What''s so good of winning a beginner(he mean Itsuki)?" "Ryu-san, you need more time to understand Sky-sama, he''s not..." "And just who are you getting in charge of me? Seriously this kendo club really sucks, I expect to see some real things!"... The other place... "Hey Sky! Are you sure it''s okay to leave your club just like that?" "Haha! They should be okay by themselves, moreover, this is not the first time I dump them...*stare at a direction*...so this is the place you tell me just now." "Yes. This is where Ai open the portal." then Sky sensed something and a sword appeared in his right hand (the sword name is Flash, if you referred to chapter 1) "Right now the portal is not a major issue, it seems like there are other ''creatures'' here..." "I know." In the kendo club... "Uhm... Ryu-san, I don''t want to be mean but what you said just now is really rude." "Hey! Who are you again? Oh! So it''s ''Mr. Well done'' huh? (that''s a good nickname) What do you think are you are? Getting praise after been defeat? What''s the meaning of all these? Or is it just because you are a friend of the chairman-san huh?" "It''s not!" "Ha! Good one! So prove it to me!" said so, Ryu lifted up his shinai. "You asked for it." Itsuki gets his shinai as well. Suddenly someone appeared at the door. "Oh! So there is some fight between the members huh?" He smiled, then grip Ryu and throw him to the wall. "Argh..." Ryu falls to the ground as he crushed the wall. "Ryu!" "So~who is the boss here?" Back to Sky and Chris. "Hey! Sky! Don''t you forget anything?" "Did I?" "Ah..." A giant bat attacks Chris, Chris knocks it down with his silver rod. "Nevermind, I''ll tell you after this chaos." "Uh-huh..." Sky slashes another bat down with his sword. So, in case you are confused and oblivious on what happens, I''ll explain it to you, just as they sensed the ''creature'', a ''whirlpool'' appeared in the air, countless of creepy giant bat came out from the ''whirlpool''...so they are fighting with the bat. Anyway, let''s just continue... "What''s wrong with you stupid bats?! Why you keep attacking me?! Chris is standing there, why don''t you attack him??!!" He cut down a bat. "Hey! I wonder where do all these things come from?" said Chris while piercing through a bat with his rod. "Hell like I know! Maybe it''s from some other dimension. It seems like the ''link'' between dimensions have disrupted again..." "Could it be those time travelers*?" "Who knows? But those time travelers do give us lots of trouble. Hey! Talk about a time traveler, just now are you trying to tell me that ''Sword Gang'' are having an all-out attack to all the kendo club today?" "Uh...yes ...*thinking*...What makes him relate a time traveler with the kendo club?" "I totally forgot about it, I afraid they already reached our school kendo club, the members are not good enough to defeat them. I wonder if I can make it there in time. How many bats left to be defeat?" "Could be a few hundred or one." "Ah?" Chris pointed at a humanoid creature in the sky. "I think that''s their ''leader'' that taking control of them." "I see..." "Ha! I see! So your ''Chairman-sama'' is not here huh? Guess he chickened out did he? Nevermind! So, who''s the strongest here, I don''t want people to say that I''m bullying the weakling!" said the sword gang boss. "If you mean after Sky-sama, it will be me..." "Ito-senpai..." "Sky-sama you say? So that''s the name of your coward chairman? From the look of you wimpy and the members I can imagine how weak that your Sky-sama is..." "Don''t mock him!!!" Ito picks up the shinai from the floor. "Ha! That''s more like it!" He gets a shinai from his followers. So the match begins... Let me explain about the match, this match is not the same as the normal kendo match, it is following the Sword Gang rule, which has no time limit or points, just a survival mode, they fight until one side totally can''t fight anymore, it''s more like a life and death game, they usually use the real katana instead of shinai and without any protective equipment, but in this case, because he is having a match with Ito so he only uses a normal shinai. As the match continues, the Sword Gang boss(which I will call him the boss) did various attacks on Ito, while Ito is only defending without doing any attack. "Hey! What''s Ito senpai doing? Why he is not attacking?" "Because he knows he can''t win..." "Itsuki-san..." "He''s waiting for Sky-san to return." "Ha! What''s wrong? Don''t know how to attack?" Ito continues to defend without saying anything. "Hahahaha..." The boss swings the shinai and it hits Ito''s stomach, the impulsive force makes Ito fall to the ground... "So it''s over I guess. Ha! This kendo club is nothing but rubbish." The boss about to leave. "Wait..." Ito is struggling to get up. "Huh? Oh! You still can move." "It''s...it''s not over yet..." said Ito. "Yes, it''s not yet over, because... the real match has just begun n." The boss looks out through the... er... window. "Who are you?" "Sky-sama..." said Ito. "Yes... I''m the chairman of this club, Sky." Sky get in through the window and took Ito''s shinai while helping him to get up. "Ha! I see. So you are the ''Sky-sama'' huh?" The boss gets the katana from his follower. "Wait! I don''t think it''s necessary to use katana, shouldn''t we just use shinai?" "Oh! You scared huh?" "No, just that I don''t know what''s your level, so let''s have a normal match first, you can proceed to the real katana if you win." "Ahah... interesting~ You seem really confident with yourself. Okay then I give you time to change your uniform ...(the boss is in full uniform and equipment)..." "Uh...It''s okay, we can actually start now..." "Oho~"... ? So, the not so epic match began! The boss launches his attack but Sky just dodges it, the boss continues to attack and Sky continues to dodge until... "Ah!..." Sky did a sudden counter-attack(he really likes to counter people) and knock the shinai out of the boss''s hand then he places his shinai to the boss''s neck. "You lose." "Argh..." "You can''t even hold your shinai, what makes you think you can use a real katana? If I did use a real katana you already lose your life. Do more training before you challenge me again. I''m the chairman of the club for these three years after all." The boss is so shocked that he can say anything. "Get out of my sight, before I get mad because you had hurt my friends." So they go away after been defeated... "Sorry I''m late, I tried my best to come back in time." "No...it''s okay...but what happened to you? You look so...messy..." "Uh-huh...*smile*..."... Of course, he wouldn''t explain but I''ll explain to you what happens... Turn back the time to when they fighting the bats... "I think that''s the leader." "I see..." As they prepare to attack, another portal appeared, it''s a girl with a mask, she joins the fight to defeat the bat leader, Sky leaves as that girl join the fight. Night, in Sky''s house... "I''m really sure that mystery girl is Ai..." "So it''s the same as we predicted..." "Yeah..." 6 Chapter 6 - The Incomplete Pas In Sky''s house... "Well~the identity of Ai-chan is not important for me. The bat leader you fought just now, I don''t think it is an immortal or esper, because you fought him, so you must be clearer than me, What do you think?" "From its fighting style and the look of it, I think it is a Low Demon." said Chris. "I knew it! Now should I say ''good news! It''s nothing to do with the time traveler'', because only ''Gospeler'' can summon a Demon." "So it is related to that incident after all..." **low demon - a type of demon, different from other demon, it has extremely low intelligence, thus used by Gospeler as slave. xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter 6- The Incomplete Past Years ago, in a place (perhaps another dimension), there is a small village, a very peaceful village... well... almost peaceful... "Hey! You stupid kids, don''t give me that innocent look, give me your money!" A rogue is asking for the ''protection fee''. Normal sighting in society. As the rogue threatened the kids, a teenager appears from nowhere, he is about 14 years old... Well, at least he looks like that. When the kids saw that young man it''s as if they saw a hero. "Hey! Don''t you think it is ashamed for a big guy like you bullying those little kids?" "Oh?Another ''big kid'' huh?" "Big kid...I hate people calling me that way, but nevermind as long as you leave those kids alone." "Why should I?" "Because I''ll make you to!" He grabs the rod that was at his back. "Oh! Ha! Do you want to fight me? This should be fun." Then the boy gets near to the rogue at light speed. "Nah! It''s no fun at all." The boy knocks the rogue down with a single hit. "Ah! Who are you?" "I''m Chris, the son of the village chief.(Chris?...*nodded*)" xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx "My son, are you fighting with the gangster again? How many times should I tell you? Don''t get involved in the gangsters'' thing!" "They are bullying the kids..." "You yourself is a kid!" "Cih...*about to leave*..." "Your safety is more important than anything else, you are the destined..." "The destined God to be? I don''t believe about that shxt, don''t worry about me, you should care more about yourself, geezer..." So, this kind of lifestyle continues and repeat in the village until that fateful night, the village gets attacked by an unknown group. The noise has awakened the young Chris from his dream. Chris ran out from his house only to found out major parts of the village get destroyed and some men in black cape and mask are capturing and killing the villagers, dead bodies can be seen everywhere. "What is all this mess about?" Suddenly he saw a familiar figure among all those bodies, it''s Chris''s father, he is still breathing!!! "Old geezer!" He tries to get to his father however before he could do anything, a black-caped man spotted him, noticed that someone is left out, he took out a long blade. With all his mind to protect his father, Chris took out his rod and ready to fight this ''demon''. Then, the caped man realized that the boy is protecting someone and notice that the poor old chief is still breathing, so he decided to finish off them in once. The caped man getting nearer to young Chris, raising the long blade and cut, Chris blocked it with the rod and did a counter on him(although the rod has developed a great damage and the cape guy escapes easily) seeing this, the other caped men arrived and surrounded Chris, those caped men start chanting spell-like doing some ritual. Chris cannot move his body, that''s a ''binding spell'' to lock a person movement! Chris realizes that he is in big trouble, if he didn''t something fast he and his father will die in the hand of those freak. So the one with the long blade starts his move. At this moment, some awful and traumatic memories slowly flow into Chris''s mind... As the black-caped man approaching and about to give Chris a finishing blow, something happens. As the blade gets neared to Chris, a barrier appeared and Chris''s eyes turn golden, something inside him has awakened. Chris stood up(he fall on his knee as the cape man chant spell) and walk to the cape man, Chris put his hand on the caped man shoulder, he cracks the shoulder and throws him a few meters away from where the caped men gathered. Chris mumbled something as if he is casting a spell and swiftly draw a pentagonal star on the ground and... (you sure know what will happen) Three years after the incident... "So you said you have clues of who are in charged in that incident huh?" "Yes! Chief, the magic trace on that blade are similar to Immortal''s magic like the book said." "Although I doubt an Immortal would be that weak, but I will certainly investigate that since it is related to old geezer''s death." The old chief (Chris father) had died a week after the incident, now Chris is the new chief... So... in order to get the real culprit, he started his investigation and a certain clue had led him to a certain dimension, then he took out his dimensional connecting stone, as fate has linked those two... That dimension... "After all these stupid chasings, I eventually got you, I want to see how are you going to run away again." "Indeed you got me, so what are gonna do? Kill me?" "Good suggestion...*rise up the left hand which glowing with green light*" Suddenly, a dimensional portal appears in the sky...(why must sky?) Chris look out from the portal and saw all this mess. Sensed the overpowering Magic, he realized that there is an immortal down there... "Immortal! Stop what you are doing right now!" Chris throws the silver rod to that ''immortal'' and stops that ''immortal'' from killing that uh... whatever person he is and gives a chance for him to run away... ? "What the heck do you think you are doing!?" "I''m the one that supposes to say this! What are you trying to do, kill him? *pick up the rod from the ground*" "Yes! That guy is a time traveler, his existence is good for nothing! Nah! Nevermind! You wouldn''t understand. Need to get him back...*is about to leave*" "Too bad I can''t allow you, I need to keep him alive." Then Chris pointed his rod to the immortal "You...(!).." The immortal shock as he sensed Chris''s magic. "Hmm...interesting." The immortal turned and grabbed Chris''s silver rod before Chris was able to react to it. "That''s quite a huge flow of Magic for a kid like you." Slightly offended by that immortal, Chris pulled out the rod from the immortal hand. "I''m not a kid!" "Ha! Another stubborn ''young man'' huh?" "As if you are any older than me. But, it doesn''t matter because I will defeat you. Although you might not be the one I''m looking." "Even though I don''t quite understand what you mean but let''s see what you have got!" A white shining sword appeared in the immortal''s right hand (you should have known who''s that immortal is by now). Chris runs toward that immortal and swing his rod to hit the immortal but gets blocked easily by the Immortal. (Ah! I''m getting lazy for typing ''the immortal'' again and again) "Hmm..." Chris is a bit shock by his move. "Try it again.". Chris is getting irritated by the immortal''s attitude and launch a continuous attack, the immortal seems to be able to read Chris movement and did a counter as Chris lost his concentration on the fight, the immortal knock down the rod with his sword and pointed Chris neck with the sword. Chris put on a barrier and pushes him away. "Hey, you are actually quite good, but I sensed some frustration and hatred in you, do you really hate me that much? Why do you want to defeat me so badly?" "Nope, just that you are an immortal." "What?" "Having any ideas about the incident 3 years ago?" Said Chris "Are you talking about that huge dimensional outrage?" "Yes, my village is wiped along with my old geezer during that time." "So you want to avenge against the Immortal?" "I was but from our fight just now, I realized that it''s not the deed of Immortal, and it''s actually a relief to know that." "What...Wait! Have we met before?" "Who knows..." Suddenly, countless of whirlpool appears in the thin air "Cih! I should have seen that coming." "What''s that?" "Well... when a time traveler did a time-traveling and changed something in the ''past time dimension'' the nature will do some changes to the real-time to adapt to the changes done in the past time dimension, but this will cause disruption to the link between dimensions and create a dimensional portal which usually can only open by a dimension connector. The ''holes'' created by the disruption will give a good chance for other creature from another dimension to sneak in like what happens now, this ''creature'' stands for no good and will attack other living creatures." "Any solution?" "Easy! Destroy them!" The immortal dashed to the direction of one of the portal and cut the creature (which I will call as monster) into halves before it comes out from the portal. "I see" Chris joined the fight, he swings the rod and knock down as many monsters as he can. a All this continues until Chris engulfs the last badge of the monster with the pentagonal star. "Good job kid!" "Thanks." "I see you have a good technique, want to join my team while finding the real culprit for that incident." "Mmm... Your offer is acceptable, but I would prefer to solve my own problem first, before joining you. Or at least, let me get that time traveler who escaped just now." "Okay! What''s your name then?" "Chris." "That''s a good name but not as good as mine. My name is...*pointed to the sky*...Sky. (huh! At last!)" Then, after some months, Chris joined the team, at first, it is only a group of three people that consist of Sky, Chris, and another person, then the group fought together and slowly gather more people in, thing goes quite stable until 6 years later, another big incident happened, shocking almost all the dimensions... Back to present... "Ah...although this has been craved in my memory but I got this feeling that I have been with you much longer than that twenty years... Is that really my memory?" "Ah! Chris, not that again?" "But If this really related to that incident 11 years ago, there will be a really big trouble." "Yeah...We need to take action..." "Uh...before that... Sky, have you complete your biology project?" "What project?" "*facepalm*...Nevermind." 7 Chapter 7 - The Lonely Girl On a cold rainy night... "Rrriiingring..." "Hello?Ai''s speaking...I see. I will complete it as soon as possible... yes I know...I will...*click*...hah... I guess I will never get a call from a friend..." "You should know that you don''t have a friend." This voice comes from a spider in a jar on Ai''s table. "Shut up!" Ai get the jar and throw it onto the floor, the jar break and Ai step and crushed the spider... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx The next day in school, Sky and Chris are sitting on their motorcycle, opening the helmet, preparing to get into the school... "Hey Sky! Look! Aren''t that''s Ai-chan?" said Chris "Yeah! It seems like she always comes to school alone." "Antisocial I guess..." "Haha!Good one!" "Okay! Let''s go! The bell almost ring." "Yeah! Let''s go!" So, they step into the school... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter 7-The Lonely Girl In the class: "Solve the equation 2x+y=3 and...blahblablah..." "Sky, do you know how to solve..." "Zzz..." "Never mind." Maths class, as boring as usual. Look at those princesses, so initiative and passionate. "Sir~I don''t know how to solve this question, can you teach me?*stick really near to the teacher*" "It''s a really easy question, perhaps you can get some help from the top boy(Seito)." "No thanks! I''m having a nap!!!" Seito shouted from the back of the room while having a book cover his face. "Haha, it seems like Sky is not the only one who sleeps in the class, I wonder how did he become the top boy?" then he continues to observe the classroom. "Sir~Seito kun wouldn''t help me~(eww~)" "Maybe Chris could help, he is really good at this..." the teacher slowly look at Chris and saw his icy glare. "Uh... I mean Itsuki-kun could help. Right? Itsuki-kun? "Ah... Okay..." Poor Itsuki. "Such an irresponsible teacher, Miss Wayne did a better job than him, why are we even having two maths teachers? Hmm... I wonder what''s Ai-chan''s doing?" he looks at Ai. "That cloud looks delicious...*staring blankly at the window*.." "Uh-huh..better continue with my work...*continue solving equations*" Poor Chris... "Ding dong ding dong~" "Yes!!! Good morning!!! Have a really good sleep just now!!" "Hmm...he will only wake up during recess time." "I wonder what''s the meal for today~" "I wonder if you are trying to fail your maths again." "That doesn''t matter, cafeteria, here I come!!!" "Ha-ha...That''s Sky." In cafeteria... "Look! That''s the lonely girl again" said Sky. "Want to sit with her?" said Chris. "Good idea, never sit with a girl before." "*staring at Sky*...Seriously?" "I mean in this school... Let''s go! Hope wouldn''t get shoo." Sky and Chris get to the table where Ai is sitting "Hey pretty!" said Sky while sitting but ignored by Ai. "Mind we sit here?" Chris ask. "Not really..." said Ai, rather awkward. "Thanks." Chris smiled and sit down. "You look kinda lonely. No friend?" Sky asked. "I don''t want to be friends with rubbish neither talk to a rubbish." "Then why are you talking with us?" "Eh? Do you think you are a rubbish?" Ai asks, slightly confused. "At least they think so..." Sky pointed at Lucie and Haruka. "And that junk(Kent) as well. Plus, just as a reminder, it''s just ''you'' not ''us''" said Chris. "Eh?" "The rubbish..." "Aww! Chris! That''s mean! Anyway, Ai, can we be friends with you?" Sky asked. Ai is a bit surprised by that sudden request. "Never mind...but you have to answer this...Ai, are you a dimensional connector?" "...*shock*...I..." Suddenly... "Sky, you sensed that?" said Chris while in an alert mode. "That energy wave..." "Ahhh!..." All the people in the cafeteria collapse onto the ground except for the immortals and esper, including Ai and Itsuki but it seems like Itsuki is experiencing a serious headache... "The students! They seem to be pressed by that energy wave!" "This is the ''Gospel Prayer'', Immortal and high-rank esper wouldn''t get affected by it but it can cause an impact on low-rank esper and paralyzes a normal human." said Sky. "Gospeler again?" Chris ask. "Yes! Look at that...*pointed at a big whirlpool-like thing in the middle of cafeteria*.." "That''s a really big one." "If It successful come out from that portal, I will have a really hard work to do..." said Sky. "Not you alone. We will be having hard work." said Chris. A tentacle-like thing slowly crawls out of the portal... "Anyway, let''s get this thing ''in''." said Sky. Chris: "Count on me." "No! You can''t!" said Ai. Both Sky and Chris: "Ai-chan?" "Within a few seconds, numerous of small portals will be open around this cafeteria! You need to get all the students out of here! If not, they will be freeze by the Icy-eyes that come out from the portals!" "Not those things again!? Thanks for that information! Come on Chris!" "Time to get the students out!But what about this.." "I''ll try to close that portal...before that thing comes out." "Okay! But be careful!" Sky and Chris leave Ai and try to get all the students out. "How many students left?" Chris asked while carrying a student out of the cafeteria. "Hell like I know?! I didn''t even count...but I know it''s still a lot!" "And I think we are out of time...*pointed at the slowly opening portals*" "Hell right! Plan changes! Knock down as many Icy-eyes as you can and make sure the student is away from them!" Sky runs to a direction where it is crowded with students and slashes down the Icy-eyes that just about to come out of the portal... "This thing is just getting too much and I can''t my use star trap here...*knockdown Icy-eyes with his rod*" "Where is Seito when we need him?!" "Bang! *shoot down a group of icy-eyes* Here am I." "You are really late! Gah! This will never end!" As those guys continue slashing and knocking down the icy-eye, Ai-chan is trying her best to close the big portal, with her hands risen and chanting some really long and complex spell... "They are coming from all the direction!" said Chris "Hey! That area is unguarded!" said Seito. "Damn!" Sky is trying to get to that particular area but he is full-handed. Well, actually they could use some other technique but those techniques are too destructive and might harm the student. "Damn! Yuna-chan is there!" said Seito "Don''t just remember that girl, Itsuki- kun is there as well." said Chris. "Hope he can do something to stop the icy-eyes." said Chris again. "But in his condition right now." said Seito. "Shut up, there nothing we can do, if we leave here, more student is going to die!" said Sky. "But.." "Just trust me!" "Alright...*continue shooting down the icy-eyes*..." In the unguarded area, the icy-eyes is approaching to Yuna and others. In the half kneed condition, Itsuki watched all this thing and he knows that if he didn''t do something, the students will surely die, including himself, with his condition, he can barely move his hand. But he realizes that there is no one can save him except for himself... "Damn! They will get killed by the icy-eyes!" said Chris "No! It can''t be! Damn it!" Sky is getting frustrated and slashes the icy-eyes in a semi-insane state. "Sky!" "Gah! (almost insane)" Suddenly, despite of that serious headache, Itsuki slowly raises his right hand and lifted the hair that covers the grey eye, stares the icy-eyes for seconds, the icy-eyes fall onto the ground. "Nice move!" said Sky. Still trying to close the portal, Ai realizes that she is lacks of something to close it...so she took out a small dagger and cut her left arm, drip the blood to the portal, put her hand together chanted a quick spell. The portal has successfully been closed. As she closed the portal, she realizes that everyone is still fighting with the icy-eyes so she decides to lend help... a really fast one. She raises her right hand and chanted something...all the portals closed. (haha) "Ah!... What... Ai-chan, are you the one that did this?" ask Sky. And she nodded. "You should do it earlier... ah... now shouldn''t you answer my question? Why do you know that there are small portals going to be opened and there are icy-eyes inside? Are you..." "As you know, a dimensional connector is sensitive with all the portals and links..." "So..." "Yes...I am a dimensional connector"... Days later... "Hey! Chris, why are we been called here? Are we having a meeting or what?" Seito ask. "Well, Sky said that this is an important meeting." "What kind of important meeting that I will have to bring Itsuki along?" "You will know when Sky''s here. Having the video call connected with Yuki?" "All set." "Guess he will be here soon enough...Oh! He is here." "Hey! What''s the big matter Boss??" "As you all can see, there is a lot of things that happened recently and it''s seems we are lack of people, so I''m thinking to have a recruit today, which means we will be having new members today." "What?" "...*smile*.." 8 Chapter 8 - New Members "Yes!New member." "Itsuki?" Chris asked "Well~he is one of the people I want to invite. Will you join our team?" "Hey Sky! Are you cra..." said Seito. "After that incident in the cafeteria I think I should join the team." said Itsuki "*smile* And another one, Ai-chan you can get in now." "What?" "Hi! Hope we can work together." "You two, welcome to the team!" xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx "Dismiss!...take a short break, come back in half an hour." "Roger!" So, they all get out of the small wooden cabin which is used for the meeting purpose. However there is one person that didn''t get out of the cabin... "Yes, I have successfully get into the team and gain their trust... no, I haven''t forgotten of my job... just need a good timing... okay I see...*click*..." xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter8-New Members! 15 minutes later... "Bravo! You all came back so early!" "Seriously? Sky, I thought you are the one that calls us back, you said something like an emergency!" "I did? I only phoned you Chris. Never thought you will actually nice enough to get others back here." "For what?" "Since we all are here... Let''s have some ice cream!" "What?" said Chris. "I want rock melon flavor. You know the shop that sells almost any flavor of soft-serve ice cream?" Sky''s saying this while pulling out Seito''s wallet "Hey! You should at least warn me!" "Sorry~ *open the wallet* looks like far enough for all of us...would you mind, Seito-kun?" Chris thinks: "Whenever he adds a ''kun'' behind someone''s name, he is up for no good..." "Okay~ I want chocolate flavor then." "How about you two?" "Green tea." said Ai. Itsuki: "I don''t think I..." "Original milk flavor... too shy to say it huh?" said Seito. "Okay! Fine! I''ll go buy it since I''m in a good mood today. Hey Itsuki, come with me. I need someone to help me with the ice creams." "Okay." So Chris and Itsuki leave to buy ice cream. A few minutes later... "What takes them so long?" said Seito. "Hmm...sakura..." "What?" "Chris''s ice cream..." "Sky... *think* he is weird.." "Yeah! He''s back! My ice cream!!!" "Ah?" "I''m back! Here! Rock melon, matcha(green tea) and chocolate." "Thanks Chris! You are really helpful... hmm... sakura flavor again, you surely behave like a girl." "Shush... who said a boy can''t have sakura ice cream, it''s nice and seasonal limited." "Yeah! I know... Okay! We will continue after having ice cream." After that... "Looks like you all had a good break, let''s get in the important matter, as you all can see, there are lots of incidents happen recently which might indicate that the Gospelers are taking actions again, with the limited number of members in the group which some are still untrained, this might be a problem if the Gospeler decided to do an all-out operation, even we can work together with Black Cross but our number are still limited if compare with Gospeler. So we need to maintain Nope! Level up our ability which means..." "No!!! Intense training!!!" "Hell yeah! Wow, you are sure so excited about this Seito-kun, so today you are with me." "What?! I want to be with Chris..." "He got two new members to handle." "Oh crap..." "So~Let''s go to the ''basement''... Well, not really a basement though..." saying this, Sky places his right hand to the wall, a whirlpool appear. "Seito, let''s go!" they get in the whirlpool and the whirlpool closed. "And we will have our own ''training base as well...*stomp on the floor once* be careful, this is not a quicksand." the floor they stand on suddenly melt and they slowly get ''engulf by the floor''. Itsuki looks a bit scared while those two behave really calm and soon they reached an unknown place... "Welcome to the ''Grave''. This is where all the things that been engulf by my star-technique been send to, where they will be ''digest'' slowly in this ''Grave''. I love slow torture... Since myself the one that will get into this place so I make a ''weak spot'' in the cabin where it will melt when reacting with my magic as I can''t use the star technique on myself." "A grave huh? Nice place." "You are finally talking now Ai-chan... Hey! Itsuki! Are you okay?" "Yeah..." "This place is a bit scary though, since the ''digesting mechanism is always working while some of the ''not fully digested creature'' might attack you out of nowhere because of long term torturing and frustration, but you will be okay as I''m here. Only weak creature will get kill by the digester..." "That sounds really ''safe''..." said Ai. "I wonder why Sky want me to take you two. my training style is a bit dangerous. So I''ll be leaving you two here and see how long you can survive...Bye! I will be watching you up there!" "Hey wait!" "He''s gone... *smile*... Are you scared? Let''s just wait here and see what happens." said Ai. Chris''s voice: "Too bad you can''t wait, the digester has started taking action again." Ai noticed her shoes are ''melting''. "Watch out!*grab Itsuki and jump to a higher place*..." Chris''s voice: "Hmm...good move, the digester is not available in higher area, but...*laugh out a bit*..." suddenly the floor on the higher area crack... "Damn it... *grab Itsuki and go to another ''platform''*..." Chris''s voice again: "And there are even more, since you know that you need to stay at the higher area so are the other creature..." A zombie-like thing(which I will just call as a zombie) slowly approach... "Crap..." "Are you going to run again? With Itsuki-kun? It''s quite useless, these things appear everywhere, and the ''platform'' you are standing now will crack as well." "Tsk..." then Ai took out a dagger. While protecting Itsuki as the frustrated ''zombie'' approaching, Ai slowly draws the dagger out of its golden sheath(wow!). And suddenly, without any warning the zombie run toward Ai and Itsuki at a lightning speed. Ai just stand at that spot like nothing happen. However the zombie falls onto the ground as it getting really near to Ai, with a slit on the neck and blood strain on Ai''s dagger, Itsuki is a bit shock but tries his best to calm down, then, the platform cracks. "I see...1 minute..." Now Ai-chan has given up from keep escaping to the higher area but letting herself landed to the ''base'' along with Itsuki. Now on the base there are a big number of zombies like thingy trying to escape from a ''moving-mud'' like thing that will melt their body whenever it gets intact with the body, that''s the digester. "So this is what he wants... Hey! Itsuki-kun, if you want to survive from the digester and zombies, stay at my side. If not you will get devoured by the digester in no time, your magic level is too low to press it down. Time for some ''slaughtering''... " Ai grabbed Itsuki and run to a direction where there are crowded with zombies. "Follow my speed!" "...*nod*..." With a really fast movement, Ai-chan kills the zombies with a really fast method by slitting their neck or just pierced through their core(heart) and it is amazing that Itsuki can actually follow Ai-chan''s speed. As Ai-chan continues with the ''slaughtering''... Suddenly, Chris''s voice: "Itsuki-kun, Itsuki-kun.... don''t you feel ashamed for letting a girl to fight and protect you?" Itsuki:"...(!)..." While looking at all those zombie-like things and Ai-chan is working so hard to fight them, Itsuki found that he needs to protect his pride as a man. However, in this situation, only one thing he can do, the thing he always does. He stares at the big group of zombies, and the zombies suddenly stop moving... "Ai-chan!" "..(?)...I see...thanks for that, now I can use that technique..."... Ai-chan places her hands near the ground, focus her magic on the ground... Ai-chan: "Environment control..." "What?" "*Smile*..." Suddenly a big mud(digester) wave formed and ''engulf'' a whole group of zombies. "The environment controlling technique needs a few seconds to launch but with all the zombies, I have almost no time to do so, but thanks to you for paralyzing the zombie..." At the other place, outside the ''Grave''...Chris is watching them... "Hmm...that''s more like it."... ? At the same time, in another training room... "Shit you! Stop hiding! Come and face me like a man!" "The task- find Sky and defeat him...so easy~" "Easy your axx!? Come out now...you win! You ou know it''s no way for me to defeat you!" "You just gonna try~"....uh-huh... Back to Ai-chan and Itsuki... "Looks like he wants us to ''clean'' the ''rubbish'' in his ''Grave'', so we will do what he wants." "...*nod*..." Ai-chan continues with the controlling technique until she sensed an unusual presence. Among all the zombie-like creatures, there is one however with an almost perfect figure that''s hardly been damage by the digester, except some part on the face have been slightly burned. That ''thing'' has pointed ears in which one of it is slightly deformed by the digester and several short horns on the forehead. "Ah...That''s a Horned-Elf!" "What Elf?" "No time to explain, but with his Magic level now and my Magic been pressed down in this ''Grave'', we will probably get killed by him anytime if we didn''t keep cautious..." "..." Itsuki sensed fear and tense from Ai-chan''s eyes... Despite of the whole swarm of the zombies, Ai-chan stop her attack and staring hard on the Horned-Elf while slowly step back, watching every movement of the Elf, Ai realizes that it''s better for her to not doing anything without knowing the enemy''s ability, she never really fight with a Horned-Elf before. As she is watching, Ai is wondering whether she should use the binding technique on this thing, will the binding techniques work? But without waiting for Ai-chan to make her decision, the Elf took his move, he started to run towards Ai and Itsuki''s direction despite of the digester that eating him alive. Without any hesitation, Ai-chan starts her binding technique but before she can bind him, someone else appeared. Now the Horned-Elf is nothing but an empty lifeless body, his neck had been pierced through by a silver rod... it''s Chris! "Ah...Totally forgot about this fellow, luckily I''m here in time, for your information, that binding technique wouldn''t work on him, neither does the Eye of Psycho. An Elf is totally different from a Demon, like what we fought the other day. Yes, you can bind a low demon easily, like what you did the other day, it''s because they are really dumb, but an Elf is a totally different case, moreover, this is a Horned-Elf!!! Aww... rare species, I thought I could keep it... but... never mind... Well~ I think you two have enough, let''s get out of here shall we?"... Out there, in the cabin... "Hey! Not bad! You just need 20 seconds to find me!" "20 seconds your ass! It''s like more than a year!!!" Chris: "Haha... for your information, that training room is specially created by Sky and the time in there is totally different from normal time, 1 second here is like 1 month in there, so that means Kenji spent 20 months to find Sky. "You got improve a lot, get defeated after 30 seconds." said Sky. Chris: "This 30 seconds really means 30 seconds. Now... *look at Itsuki* You really need to get your own fighting technique, but no rush, as for Ai... Not bad, although still have a big space of improvement... *whispered to Ai* Your master did not train you well huh?" These words from Chris put Ai in a rather confused silent state. Sky: "Now let''s call it a day, shall we?" "Yeah !I''m hell tired..."... At somewhere, Ai: "Yes... I know... I''ll kill him when I got a chance... *click*..." Ai-chan put her phone on a table and there is a Hexagram icon on her phone decoration... 9 Chapter 9 - Student Next Door On a beautiful morning, at Stevenson college... "Yeah!!!" "Uh, Sky? What''s so happy with English class?" Chris ask. "If you having English class after Maths class." "I see..." "Let''s go shall we?" "Okay!" So Sky and Chris get out from the Maths room while others still copy the notes in the room when they headed to the stair(as the maths room is on 2nd floor while Language room in on the ground floor) they saw some ''scumbag student'' sitting on the staircase which almost blocks half of the path of the stair. Sky: "Shi... this is the reason for ''traffic jam''." said so he squishes through the narrow path. However after they walk down the stair to the first floor, someone else is walking through the stair but in a totally different way. He kicked the back of one of those students and step directly on his back and head to pass through the staircase... Seeing this scene, Sky grabbed that guy and push him to a wall while Chris is checking the condition of that student... "Hey you..." That guy slightly pushed Sky away, and Sky felt some unusual power oozed out from him. "None of your concern..." then, that guy leaves "Hey Sky! What''s wrong." Chris ask. "Nothing..."... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx "The student next door?" "Yeah... See this record?" "Unbelievable... This school is surely the central of all the chaos. Why would anyone think to build a school in the middle of all dimensional link?!" "Hah! Who knows? We will just wait and see..." xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter 9 - Student Next Door! After the English class, recess time... "Ha! Finally! Let''s get to the cafeteria, I''m starving!" "This is the only words you will say... Hey! Sky! Look! *point at a big crowd*." "Shi... not again?! *ran to the crowd*..." Pushing away the crowd, Sky saw a boy kneeling on the ground in a gazing state... After school, Sky''s house... "Damn! This is the third case in this month" "Yeah, luckily that boy is alright." "But the victim of the previous cases is not so lucky, we need to find who did this... fast." "It''s true... Hey! Sky! I think there is a big possibility that ''he'' is behind all this." "That''s what I''m thinking." "And most importantly the special event in New World (an online game) is starting today!" "Ah yes! Totally forgot about it *on the computer*..."... The next day, in the school cafeteria "Haihere''s your juice" "Alcohol-free?" "Yes" "Really? Prove it and show me the evidence." "Sky, stop teasing Nakamura-san, he got lots of work to do." (*Mr. Nakamura, cafeteria operator, a middle-age man that wears a bandanna and always smile no matter what happens) "Hey! What if my juice contains alcohol?" "Just drink it." "You have no sense of humor at all Chris." Chris ignore Sky and headed to a table where Ai-chan is sitting and having her meal. "Alone again?" "*turn to look at Chris* Maybe...* turns back again*" Sky walk to the table and sit down, "I''m sure my lovely Ai-chan is waiting for me, right Ai-chan?" said Sky, in a teasing tone but get ignored by Ai. "Aww~ don''t be like that, a sweet girl like you should be more friendly." Sky teased her again. "*annoyed* Then how friendly should I be?" "At least say something like ''Hey! Sky! How are you today?" "Not my style..." "Geez... such a cold girl. Hey, Ai *serious tone*...do you know the guy from the next class, the one with a dangerous look?" "Not sure...why?" "Well, since you are now our friend, I need to warn you to be extra careful...even when you are doing your quest." "*shock* My quest...what do you know about that?!" "*smile*...Ah!!! Almost forgot!*took out the Maths book* Chris! Have you complete it?" "Yeah." "He-he... I know you are nice and handsome and..." "Enough.*took out his Maths book and give it to Sky* Here." "Aww...''love'' you so much." "Err.." "Says, where''s Seito and his cousin?" "In the hall." "Eh? What are they doing in the hall?" "You forgot? The public speech from some random guy." "Ah... That two hours long speech will give me enough time to complete my maths..." As those two continue talking, Ai-chan seems to be staring at a direction or perhaps staring at someone... In the hall... "Sky..." "Zzzzz..." "Uh I thought he said he wanted to complete his maths." Chris took Sky''s Maths book and help Sky complete his maths. "He must be exhausted after a sleepless night..." "Huh?..." Ai-chan shocked and curious about what Chris had said. Chris looks at Ai and smiled. "You don''t really need to know." "Why?" Chris smiled and look at another direction." But that boy is really a troublemaker..." Ai turn and look at the direction where Chris is looking at. "That guy..." Ai-chan is staring hard at a boy wearing a headset, it''s the same guy Sky and Chris met yesterday at the stair. "Ai-chan? You all right?" "Yes..." "You interested at that guy?" said Chris with a teasing tone. "I...I need to go to the bathroom..*leave*" "Ha! You are right after all." "When am I ever get wrong?" "When doing maths?" "Geez...help me complete it then.*continue sleeping*" "Did I say something wrong?..."... As the speech continues, everything goes normal or perhaps seems to be normal... "Finally! Damn you Sky! I wonder when are you ever did your maths work?!" "Never.*smile*" "Don''t smile at me, you are disgusting. Hmm... Ai-chan sure takes her time... Hmm? Sky, do you notice something weird?" "Of course I do, I''m not blind nor deaf..." "The speaker has stopped speaking and the students are not moving..." "Someone seems to have activated a ''kage''(a binding skill that numb the five senses of normal humans)..." "Who have did this?" "Hell like I know." By this time Seito and Itsuki have arrived. "But we might be able to find out who did this... Chris, go investigate with Seito, and Itsuki will stay here while I''ll try to track down that guy.*pointing at the empty seat which supposed to be sat by ''the staircase guy''... "Hey Chris! Where should we start searching?" "This school is not so big, so..." "Girl''s washroom?" said Seito in an excited tone. "Hey! Getting serious okay?" said Chris? "Yeah. But I''m serious when talking about the washroom, I somehow sensed a weird pressure from there..." "Well, let''s just ignore it, it could be just your hallucination." "Chris... *looking at Chris*... You look so wrong, are you trying to hide something from me?" "No, you are thinking too much." "That makes me even more curious about the washroom. *stepping towards a direction*..." "Wait!" Seito ignores Chris. "Damn it!"... At the same time, at the locker room, a boy is standing in front of a locker, drawing some invisible pattern on the door of the locker... Suddenly... "Ha! Should have known that you are here... hmm... all the lockers you ''scribbled'' belong to those jerky bookworms? Think they are useless and can be ''sacrificed'' for your big plan? But you are really good at choosing time, it''s wise to use other people''s Kage to cover your movement." "*still calm* I wonder what makes you think that I''m not the one that activates this Kage." "Easy! The Magic flow of this Kage user is the same as some incident earlier which causes the death of some students, but the frequency of this kind of incident is rather low, perhaps the purpose of that person is to get those student''s souls to increase his Magic..." "So what?" "But recently the frequency of the similar incident have shoot sky-high, just the way the student been harm is rather soft, most of them survive. It seems like a totally different person is making some chaos to get attention from the third party so that they will investigate the incident and find out about the real culprit, but somehow he accidentally caused a death of a student which is in bad luck when he gains back consciousness and died falling down from the stair, after the death of this unlucky one, the frequency of this kind of incident has dropped, which implies that the person who did this feel guilty of that student''s death and wonder whether he should continue or not. Am I right?" "*Frustrated* That doesn''t prove anything!" "*smile* And one more thing, the real culprit didn''t really choose his target, but the later one usually chooses people from the ''useless'' group... well~ at least he thinks so. After the death of that unfortunate one, he keeps waiting for the third party to take action but, they didn''t, so he gets impatient and decided to draw their attention again... yesterday." "*annoyed*... What else did you know?!" "Well~I don''t know, but I think you have an encounter with Ai-chan last night don''t you?" "What is your intention telling me this?" "Nah! That''s not my concern but I''m sure Dark Prince will be really mad if he knows his underlings are in contact with the KILLER group top killer..." "*shock* You know my boss?!" "I know him more than you do." "What?" "He''s an old friend of mine." "..." Back to Chris and Seito Somewhere near the girl''s restroom... "Kenji... you.." "Shhh...I heard something..." From the girl''s restroom... "I know... I will complete this quest as soon as I can...bWhat? Even though I''m the top killer..."... "Hmm... that voice sounds familiar...*is about to open the door*..." "Kenji!!!" "...*Open the door*...(!)...Ai-chan! It''s you!" said Seito, rather surprised to see Ai. "Seito-kun..." 10 Chapter 10 - Ai chans Identity! Chris and Seito enter the restroom seeing Ai-chan talking to an image in the mirror, the image fade when those two get in. "Ai-chan... You are a killer but... argh..*been attack by Chris and lost consciousness*..." "You need to be more careful next time...*dragged Seito out*.." After Chris and Seito leave, the image appears again "How is it? Looks like my kage have successfully lured those two here~" "You set me up!" Ai shout angrily to the mirror "This is a small warning for you to finish your job quickly... now since your identity has been revealed, why don''t you just go complete the job now." "I need more time!" "Even if you don''t want to, you need to remember, Black will be watching on you, you surely don''t want him to ''help you'' in your job right?" "Ah... Roger, I will complete the job by tomorrow." "Don''t make me waiting~" the image faded again leaving a frustrating Ai-chan alone... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx In the kendo dojo, "So, you have awake, Seito-kun." "Sky? Where am I?" "My dojo." "What happen?..(!)... *stand up and gripped Chris colar*...Why do you do that to me? Why knock me out? What are you hiding from me?" Chris softly pushed Seito''s hand away. "You should ask Sky." said Chris "Damn you, Chris. Well, I have been suspecting about Ai-chan''s identity for a long time so I decided followed her last night and found that she secretly meeting someone from the ''KILLER'' organization discussing about her ''quest'', and that is when she has a small conflict and fight with the Black Cross member that been put into the school as an undercover...and that is also when I secretly get involve and stop those two from fighting." "So... who is Ai-chan actually?" "*smile*..." xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter 10 - Ai-chan''s Identity! "Ah wait! I thought you are in ''New World'' last night?" Seito asked. "I am.*took out his tablet*.. see? This game is ''all-media friendly''..." "Ehem...you two, should we get into the important matter?" "Aww Chris~ You totally have no sense of humor! Let''s get into the important matter then..." said Sky that suddenly became serious. "Mind I ask...How did you guys realize that Ai-chan is a killer in the first place?" Seito ask. "The hexagram... It''s a symbol that been given to a high ranked killer in that KILLER group." said Sky "If she is a killer and is on her quest... who is the target?" Seito asked again "I think you should have known who it is right?" Chris answered "Since he has become the target of all the killer group from all the dimensions..." Sky continued what Chris had said. "Yeah, I wonder why?" "You should ask him by yourself..." Sky said and stared hard at Seito. ?"Hold on! I just realize a really scary thing..." Seito whispered to Sky. "What is it?" he whispered back. "I gripped Chris''s collar just now..." Seito whispered with a frightened look. Sky is equally scared as he heard Seito''s words. That night, Sky''s room... "Not sleep yet?" said Chris as he entered Sky''s room. "Aren''t you should knock the door before enter my room?" said Sky. "Nope, your door is wide open." Sky stared hard at Chris and noticed a delicate package in his hands "Hmm... those are cookies?" "Butter cookies from ''Ellie Kiss'' bakery." Sky shamelessly took a cookie from the package. "This bakery makes the best cookies." "Anything bothering you?" "Not sure, just have this uneasy feeling, feel like a big chaos is going to happen soon." "Don''t think too much about that, what should happen will happen, you are just one person, you can''t handle all of these things on your own." "Well... actually I can." "Then you will die of tiredness." "Ha! You forgot I''m an Immortal?" "Haha! How could I? Not get into ''New World'' tonight?" "No..." "I see... Good night then. Chris about to leave the room. "Wait! Leave some cookies here." "Cih...damn you Baka Sora."... A few minutes later... "Sky-sama are you serious about that?" "Did I looks like I''m not serious? It''s not like I''m gonna keep him safe and sound just because he is the bloodline of an ancient vampire right?" "If you think it''s appropriate then do it... You are the master after all." "...*remain silence*..." The next day, in school recess time, in homeroom... "Hey Chris!" "Hey..." "Uh...did anything bothering you?" "Yes! You!" "Eh? Why again?" "You know it better! What have you tell Itsuki-kun just now?" Sky smiled and walk away. " Almost the same time, somewhere else... "Hey..." "Huh?..*shock*... Itsuki-kun! What are you doing here?" Ai is a bit surprised to see Itsuki. "May I ask you some questions?" "Yes..." "You said that you know my parents when we meet the first time, by that time I didn''t notice anything wrong in there but after what Sky have told me just now, you know my parents more than what I expect you to know right?" "What are you talking about?" At the same time, homeroom... "So you really told him!" Chris grabbed Sky by the collar and pressed him to the wall. "Why the hell are you doing this?" Chris ask. "I don''t have to tell you the reason..." "You might cause those two in a big trouble!" "So what? That gets things to solve faster right? Since Ai-chan''s identity has been revealed, so he will surely know that sooner or later, that doesn''t make any difference." "What if Ai-chan getting tensed and..." "Kill Itsuki? Let it be then. There will be less trouble for me after this." "You seriously..." enraged by Sky''s word, bloody red aura starts gathering at Chris''s right hand... At Itsuki''s place... "You know about my parent''s death don''t you?" "I don''t..." "Or perhaps you are related to my parent''s death huh..." "What... What else did you know?!" "That''s not important, and this answer of yours have make thing clears I guess... I will be waiting for you to kill me then." said Itsuki with a smile and leave. "Why must you force me like this...why must..." said Ai while grabbing her phone decoration tightly At homeroom... "If you really want to kill me then do it, I wouldn''t defense nor counter..." "You think I did not dare to do it?" his right hand approached Sky''s face. Sky closed his eyes. "Grrraaahhh! Damn you!!!" Chris hit the wall and a big portion of the wall melt. "Next time when you made this kind of decision... at least let me know, I don''t want to see you been misunderstood and blamed by others, one Dark Prince is enough for you to handle...Don''t drag the burden alone alright?..." Sky sits on the floor and looks at Chris. "It''s not a burden, it''s a responsibility..." "You are surely...." That night... "Now they have all know about your identity, what will you do right now?" "Why do you have to do this to me?!" "I didn''t...That immortal did, blame him... Shouldn''t you kill him as soon as possible?" "Fine...I will do it...very soon enough."... 11 Chapter 11 - The Truth? Sky''s room, Sky is staring blankly at his computer home screen, then Chris gets in. "Worried about Itsuki-kun?" "Shut up..." "You afraid that he will be a sacrifice of this stupid chaos?" "Nah...It will be better if he been killed by the KILLER group, at least they are not allies with the Gospeler. If the Gospeler got him then..." "Don''t think too much about that. I''m sure you wouldn''t let that happen...right?" "You give me stress Chris...By the way, aren''t you having a tennis practice right now?" "Yeah! I totally forgot about that! I need to win that tournament...*get his outfit and racket*...see ya!" "Cih...You better win the tournament!" ?Yes, totally normal for a tennis practice at night time. xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx The next day, in school... "Hey Chris, where''s Sky?" "Hell like I know... *took out his racket and outfit*... Anyway~ I have to go, the tournament will start soon. See you later Kenji." Chris walked away. "Hey! Wait! Damn! What''s wrong with them? And where''s Itsuki? Ah! Whatever!" At the same time, somewhere near an abandoned school block, Ai-chan seems to be alone, staring blankly at the old building as if it gives her an old memory. Suddenly, a tall figure appeared behind her. "So you are here after all." "Itsuki-kun..." "Just going to stand like that for the whole days? Well, that will not solve anything right?*smile*" "..." Ai hesitated for a while then took out her dagger, she walks slowly towards Itsuki, she rises up the dagger as if she wants to stab Itsuki at his chest, but then she stopped. "I can''t do it, after all, I can''t find a reason why you should die." "It''s that so?" Itsuki seems a little bit disappointed, blanked for a few second, he grabbed Ai-chan''s hand that is holding the dagger, pushed that hand along with the dagger to his own chest, blood spilled out from the wound... "See? It''s not that hard right?" said Itsuki with his signature big smile... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter 11- The Truth? "Hey! What the hell are you doing?" said Seito that came out of nowhere. Ai stare sharply at Seito for a few seconds before she leaves with the dagger still at Itsuki''s chest... Later, in hospital... "For the God sake, I can''t believe that you actually crazy enough to do that, my stupid cousin!" "Well~ I did that every time, it''s not like that kind of injury will kill me or what. *smile and open up his shirt a bit to show his wound* see? It''s just a small cut, this kind of weapon and attack will not be able to give me any big damage." "You really leave me speechless... Thanks for your unique body mechanism, if not you would have died countless times!" "*Knock knock* "Must be the duos(Sky and Chris), I go open the door *open the door* Damn! It''s really you two." "The hell with that damn?" "Sky, stop that, we came here to visit Itsuki-kun alright? *look at Itsuki* You sure looks energetic for someone who just got stab in the chest a few hours ago." said Chris "Haha..." Seito can''t help but laugh at what Chris just said. "Hey! Itsuki..." Sky tries to say something but stop all the sudden, the atmosphere around turns heavy, after a few second of blank, Sky spoke. "Hey... you know that you should not even stay alive? You should just die..." Hearing that Seito became enraged and pushed Sky to the wall. "Is that all you can say?!" Sky remains silent "Come on! Speak out! What the hell you mean by that?" said so, Seito about to punch Sky". Seeing this Chris quickly pushed Seito away from Sky. "You have been quite rude Kenji, We are at the hospital..." "Rude? I''m.." "Don''t interrupt me when I''m speaking!" said Chris with a serious or rather scary face. Seito is a bit shock and remains silent. "Well... I''m sure that he didn''t mean what he said but still, I need to tell you for the one last time. This guy here is not anyone that you should pin on the wall and punched whenever you want, got it?" Again, the heavy atmosphere... "Alright! I think we should be leaving, sorry for all the chaos, have a good rest Itsuki-kun." Chris leaves the room while dragging Sky along (What?) leaving those two in a totally confused state... That night, Sky''s room "Hey Sky, about just now, is that really what you mean to said?" "Yes! So what?". Hearing this Chris gives Sky a really annoyed face for a few seconds. "Alright! Alright! I admitted that I really didn''t mean to say that, it''s just I suddenly have a strange feeling that Itsuki should die, although I''m not sure why but just feel that he should die, but don''t worry I''ll fix whatever I bring up just now." "Hmmm That''s really strange You know what? I have that exact same thing flashed in my mind too just now." "What do you mean by that?" "I don''t know" At this moment, Sky and Chris stared each other anxiously The next day, Ai seems to be sneaking in the hospital area, spotted by Itsuki. "What are you doing right here? Worry about me?" As usual, Itsuki gives her a big or rather evil smile, Ai remains silent and tries to walk away but Itsuki grabbed her hand. "I have been thinking this for sometimes, for my parent''s death, I think I should forgive you." Ai get her hand out of Itsuki''s grip "Well, I don''t think there is anything you should forgive me for, as I never killed you parents." said Ai-chan before walking away to another random direction leaving Itsuki standing there alone. "Now you know why I said you should just die yesterday?" Said Sky that suddenly came out of nowhere with Chris. "No I don''t really understand what is all this about" "Uhexplain it, Chris." Hearing this, Chris gives Sky a ''I will kill you'' look. "Please." "Damn! Alright! Let me explainuh*look at Sky* Where and what the hell should I explain?" "Ei. anything" "O.. kay well then, Itsuki-kun, don''t you even curious about why Ai-chan''s ''occupation'' is called as a ''killer'' instead of some better name like ''assassin'' or ''hitman'' or how this ''killer'' thing different from assassin and hitman?" "No" "WellThis killer thing is a bit or perhaps a lot more cheaper than a hitman, a hitman is a person that you paid with a large amount of money to end someone''s life, but those ''killer'' in the killer groups is somewhat like a domestic animal if that''s the right term to use, domestic animals that people ''buy'' for killing purposes. Once they been paid, their life belongs to their ''master'' which is the client, if their master wants them to die, they must die, that word ''killer'' is literally showing that how low are those individual status in society, usually in the killer group the leader is the master, and that ''KILLER'' the killer group Ai-chan''s belongs to is the worst of the bad, the leader basically ''buy'' all the members into the contract where they are forced to kill whoever they been asked to kill, that ''leader'' is basically providing ''killing service'' for their customer uh out of topic, that''s not important, the important thing is that in that KILLER killer group, when the ''killers'' fail to complete their quest they will be executed, but it is different when one chooses to give up the quest, which they most probably will get a harsh physical punishment, but as for Ai-chan''s case, she is trying to give up her quest but then uh you somehow make her failed the quest before she was able to cancel that quest" "You mean that I cause her to an execution?" "Probably yes."that leave Itsuki in quite a shock and speechless "Let''s go Chris! I think we should just leave him alone and think about his mistake." "Okay *whisper* Actually who is the one that doing the cover-up for you?." "Haha! Don''t mind! Hey! There is a new event in ''New World'' today!" "Ah! Thanks for reminding me, let''s go home ASAP." 12 Bonus Chapter - New World New World Online, in short, known as New World, is a famous online MMORPG game. This online game has a special setting, in which the player needs to enter their ID number with nationality and every single detail when register for the game so that each of the players will only have one single account in a lifetime. The reason for this setting is this game is too realistic that when a player died in the game, the game character cannot be revived and retrieved in any way, which mean when your character/avatar died in the game, you will never able log in to the game ever again as your character have died. Also with this setting, there is no banning system in the game, the punishment for players that violate the rules will be either, jailed, confined, or even death sentenced. Thus with a special setting like that, rumors start to flows among people, which said that when registered the game, you have actually make a contract to put part of the soul in the game, which mean the character in the game is not just your avatar but your counterpart, when you died in the game, that part of you will also die. Some even said that there is a possibility that the real you that played in front of your computer will somehow have chance been transferred and trapped in the game to combined with that part of you in the game to make a complete soul. xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx (In Sky''s house) "So, I wonder how long we have been playing this game?" "I don''t know, the only thing I could remember is that quest asking us to play this online game with a huge reward Can''t believe it that will have similar quest like that again, who would even think to pay someone a billion yen in real life for a legendary item in the gameweird." "Awwmy dear Chris-chan do you have to be so serious all the time? Come on! This is an online game! Today''s a big event! A legendary dungeon that will only be opened once a three years, and that legendary item can only be found in that dungeon, so it''s pretty normal, right? A billion yen." "Nope" "Ahh..anyway, lets log in the game alright?" "" In the New World, you can see two figures in the middle of a deserted area, Sky''s game character, Ryu, an armored warrior, and Chris''s game character King, a dual blade wielder. Ryu: "Hey! What''s the requested legendary item again?" "Uha wizard orb I think" "Ah! Lucky! None of us can use that item right?" "Yes*look at the clock tower at the city central*Hmm 5 minutes before the dungeon event started, better get prepared." "Ah yeah! Let''s get to the transportation portal then." Near the transport portal, located in a temple that is isolated from the main town. "So this broken portal is supposed to lead us to the dungeon huh?" " This portal only functional during this legendary event, it looks broken most of the time." "Hell yeah! But King, don''t you think it''s a bit weird? There are not much people gathered here, usually there will be a big crowd for this kind of event." "Well, come to think of it, this dungeon is extremely dangerous, we almost died the last time we entered it, no one wants to die in the dungeon right? Even more after hearing that kind of rumor." "Ah! Not that again?" Suddenly, the portal glows. "Ha! So it''s time huh? Let''s go, Chris!" "King, not Chris." "Ah sorry! Bad habit! Let''s go!" So they entered that dungeon. To make the long story short, they reach a chamber with a fire wyvern with an orb on its neck, so they successfully defeated the wyvern and took the orb. "So this is the legendaryuhMerlin''s magic orb? What with this stupid naming?" "Don''t mind about the naming alright? Let''s finish the dungeon and give this to our client alright?" "Alright, alright You are as serious as ever right King? Just like Chris." "You want me to kill you or what?" "Haha!" Sometimes later, Sky''s room "Ah! Finally! I defeated that stupid boss! Hah That exhausting, I wonder what''s bothering Chris? He doesn''t behave like himself recentlywell, not just him, I guess *suddenly turns gloomy* hmm? Oh! An email *open up the email*What''s this?!" The content of the email: "Topic-none Content: Thank you for the orb, I finally gained my freedom, I have banked in the 1 billion, so I''m not in debt with you two anymore right? Like I expected, you two did a perfect job, immortal." "Immortalhow did the person knowcih!* rush to Chris''s room only to found out Chris staring blankly to the screen*Chris" "So, you got that email tooI see." "YesI wonder what could that mean huh?" said Sky while sitting on Chris''s bed. "I don''t know" "Ding~dong.." "Ah! I wonder who will come here at this time?" "I will go open the door.." Chris went downstairs and open the main door 13 Chapter 12 - The Truth 2 In the house, "Hey Chris, I wonder when we actually start playing this game?" "I don''t know. But it seems like we have been playing this game for a very long time, maybe a hundred years?" "Ah... whatever, let''s log in the game..." After the New World''s event. "Chris has been quite depressed recently, although he is quite sorrow most of the time (sorrow? Seriously?) but this is another level that even makes me to think twice of. Ahh... better check him out." Sky went to Chris''s room... "Hey Chris! Are you alright?" "Yeah! What makes you make you think I''m not alright?" "No... just you behave weird re..." "I don''t see anything weird of suspecting my own memory right? Don''t you ever have that same feeling?" "Chris..." Chapter 12- The Truth 2 ?"Ding~dong.." "Ah! I wonder who will come here at this time?" "I will go open the door." Chris went downstairs and open the main door. "Ah! Itsuki-kun, I thought you were supposed to be at the hospital, is there anything we can help you." "Uh can I ask you a favor?" "Sure please come in and have a seat." ? "So What do you want us to do for you?" said Sky who just comes down from his room. "I" "Here, have some tea." "Chris! Where''s mine?" "Go make it by yourself Sky." "That''s mean Anyway Itsuki, I''m still waiting for your answer." "I I want to save that girl Ai She didn''t deserve to be like that, if it wasn''t meshe" "Stop it, if it''s because of this thing, please just go home." said Sky. "But" "What can you do to save her? Just go home, it''s really late right now." "No! I can''t let her died just like that!" "I said go home, can''t you understand?" Said Sky while standing up and pushing Itsuki to the main door "Wait!" Ignoring Itsuki, Sky pushes him out of the door before he shut the door hard. "Hey Sky, do you have to" "Chris, I''m tired, let me go back to my room nowpleaseyou too, rest earlier." Said Sky while '' dragging'' himself upstairs. "That idiot" said Chris while staring blankly at Sky. Sky''s room, Sky is lying on his bed, staring blankly at the ceiling mumbling "What the hell am I trying to do? Or is it even me trying to do anything? Haha that''s stupid, I think I must be infected by Chris and his ''depression'' keep wondering if he is really himself or what that''s just ridiculous rightor is it?" "Master, what''s wrong?" "I don''t knowHey Flash! Am I the Sky that you have known for years?" "What.." "Nevermind" "*knock..knock*May I come in?" "Chris huh?...*ignore the knock*" Chris opened the door with a key as Sky locked the door. He walks near to Sky''s bed and put his right hand on Sky''s forehead. "Are you alright? You don''t look quite well." "*softly pushed Chris hand away*I''m alright, don''t worry." "Anything bothering you?" Said Chris while pulled the chair near the computer desk and sit down. "Hey Chris, this might sounds silly but do you still remember what happened 11 years ago?" "Yes, I do. Why are you asking this?" "Don''t you think it is a bit weird, like how not logic it is, especially when we can''t even remember how we actually get directly involved in that incident" "Ahthat''s true" "Like you said before, could it be our memory been altered by someone?" "That''s not really possible right?" "I don''t know but I can''t really find any reason why I want Itsuki to die so badly, and now that assassin girl is about to be executed because of that sole reason. I''m the one that caused this whole incident, not Itsuki! I" Seeing the emotional Sky, Chris stood up, grab and shake Sky''s shoulder "Calm down, you are not acting like yourself, the Sky I know will try hard to find out whatever truth he wants! It just a memory, so what? Even I want to know the truth! If Itsuki is a key for that truth, then use it!" "Chris*pushed Chris away* I know what I want to do, I don''t need you to lecture me like thisI''m going out." "You are really an idiot huh?" said so, Chris smiled. 14 Chapter 13 - Operation Code: WAR 0715-Destiny of Future 10.30 pm Sky is strolling at the nearby park, he saw Itsuki sitting on a bench alone, he walk toward the bench and sit next to Itsuki. "Eh? Sky-san? " Sky put his right hand on Itsuki''s shoulder saying: "A patient like you shouldn''t really be at here at this time, I have called Seito to get you back to the hospital." "But Sky-san, I" "Oh look! That''s Seito''s limousine, talk about efficiency." A black limousine stopped near the park, Erique came out from the car. "My biggest apologies, Seito-sama is having some important meeting right now, so he ordered me to get Enomoto-sama back to the hospital. Let''s go Enomoto-sama." "Wait! Sky! I can''t leave this kind of big mess unsolved and" "Don''t worry, I''ll have all these problems settled very soon. After you recovered from your injury." "Eh?" Sky gives Itsuki a gentle smile while Erique escorted Itsuki to the car and leave. "Now now I guess I should go home, Chris must be waiting for me." As Sky about to get up from the bench, he gets a weird vision In the vision a man that looks like Itsuki is lying in a translucent coffin, surrounded by some other people where the face cannot be seen "Never thought such a tragedy would ever happen to the almighty Dracula, I wonder if his legends are just gonna end like this?" "No I wouldn''t let this happen"... Then the vision switched to another scene a group of people are sitting around a long meeting table "Wow! This is surely a ruthless plan!" "Indeed. No one will ever know what will happen a thousand years later from now are you really sure about this, Your Majesty?" "*smile*I wouldn''t make a plan that I have no confidence at all, moreover this ''operation'' is not just a ruthless plan, I have analyzed through all the possibilities that will happenso" "No! It''s too risky even for you, Your Majesty, to loss yo.*this part of the conversation is unclear* this is just too ruthless!" "Don''t worry about that Number 4, it''s not like I''m going to start this operation now, just want to keep it as a record before the time come Hmm talks about keeping a record, I think I will need to give a code name for this operation let''s see the code name for this operation would be*view the title*" Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter 13 C Operation Code: WAR 0715-Destiny of Future "UhXXXXX, that''s a really stupid naming." "Shut up Baka-XXXX" Then the vision change again, two men are talking to each other in a room full of screen "So, it''s time huh?" "Ah Now I kind of regret for planning this kind of operation" "Don''t worry, I have total trust in you." "Ha I wonder if we will be able to get back our me.. y... ar.... th" The vision became distorted and eventually disappear leaving Sky in a completely confused state "What was that? Memory? Who''s memory... Ah! Wait! Chris!" worried about Chris, Sky rushed back to the house with a light speed. "Chris! Are you alright?!" "Uh I guess so." Chris look at Sky blankly with his left hand cover with blood, a broken cup can be seen on the floor. "Shxt, you are obviously not alright." Said Sky while ran to the first floor for the first aid box ? "Tskplease don''t scare me like that!" "You are one that overacting, I just accidentally cut myself when collecting the broken pieces the cups." "Even you have this kind of careless moment huh? But seriously, did you saw that vision as well?" "YesThat is what caused me to drop and break the cup" "That''s our memoryright?" "Who knows. But if what you said is true, could it mean" "So it''s related to Itsuki after all huh?" "Eh? Itsuki-kun? I''m not talking about him." "Ah?" "I''m more concerned about, the ''Your Majesty'' part I might be that ''Your Majesty'' alright? *proud*" "Chris, don''t switch role with me, you are supposed to be the serious type." "Haha! I guess Itsuki-kun really is the key to all these mysteries anyway, I''m more curious about that operation, if we could found out the contents of that operation, we might able to get to the answer But first" "We need to help Itsuki and save Ai-chan." "Ah..thatInstead of that, first, we need to go to bed, I''m hell tired." "As I said, don''t switch role with mebut yeah, I''m exhausted as well, after all these messes todayanyway let''s back to our roomGood night Chris." "Good night." 15 Chapter 14 3.00 am Chris''s room, Chris is sitting in front of his computer, seemly searching for some information. "Hmm just what did I miss out? I thought I was close enough to found out the biggest puzzle piece of this mystery butwhat was that actually?" "Meow~?" A black and white stripe cat jumped onto Chris''s lap "Ah! Byako(White Tiger)! What''s wrong?" "Meowmeow" "Oh! Sorry! I just don''t feel sleepy right now Sorry for making you worry." Chris said as he patted and massaged Byako''s neck Uh Wait! Does that mean Chris can actually understand cat''s language?! Chapter 14 4.30 pm Sky walk down from the stair seeing Chris sitting on the sofa, watching some random soap drama with Byako. "When I thought I was the only one who can''t sleepAnything bothering you?" "Yes But not really sure what it is." "Haha! You surely get even weirder than ever." Said Sky while sitting next to Chris. "Your mouth is as bad as usual So, you have decided to help Itsuki-kun right?" "Ah, it just that I can''t bear to have an innocent girl sacrifice in this mess" "Hmm... ''Innocent'' indeed." "Eh? What do you mean by that? Do you know anything detail about her?" "Of course I do, I thought you should know her as well, can''t you remember*suddenly realize of something*Ah never mindAnyway, if you really want to save her, I wouldn''t even bother to join you." "Why?" "After all, she''s not the puzzle piece I''m looking for." "What do you mean by that Chris? Hey! Wait!" Chris ignored Sky, he leaves the sofa, going upstairs while cuddling Byako. "Cih! That cat freak!" Suddenly Chris stopped and said: "If you plan to save her, you should take your move now, her execution will be within three days from now." "Eh?" Chris went upstairs leaving Sky with a blank face That morning, school, Sky is talking with Seito "Seriously? You mean Chris is not joining us for this operation?" "Yeah But it''s not a bad thing for him not joining us, I''m kinda worry about his condition Hey! That''s not my main point! Pay attention alright? We are doing this for your cousin okay?!" "Ha! Sorry! But, I''m quite curious about what you said just now, what''s with Chris''s condition? Is it really that bad?" "I can''t tell but it seems like his condition is getting worse, he seems to space out more often than usual, especially after what happen last night." "YesThat ''small'' accident is indeed not anything we could just overlook." "Yes moreover he locks himself in his room again today. Says! I heard that Itsuki can be discharged this afternoon right ?" "Yes, it should be around that time." "So I''m planning to start the operation tomorrow, as Chris said, Ai''s execution is just three days from now." "Although I feel that it''s kinda rushing, but I guess we have no choice, I have the responsibility to repent Itsuki''s mistake, like a big brother *smile*" "Ha! Nice one!" At the same time, Chris''s room. Chris is sitting in front of his computer again... The screen shows a mystery document with the name of ''WAR 6757- Missing Subject." Chris opened that document, he carefully read through the contents. "Date XX/XX/XX, experiment subject Artificial Intelligent AI0380 has gone missing, as the subject is a potential deadly murdering tool, the retrieving of the subject is essential Ah! I guess this is no longer needed anymore." Chris enter a random command code and a dialogue appeared requesting Chris to enter an ID and password before he can delete that document, without any hesitation, Chris key in his name and password and click enter, another dialogue appeared "Authorization complete, ID Status: King, operation allowed, ''WAR 6757'' successfully canceled and deleted." Chris look at the screen with a smirk on his face The next day, outside Sky''s house. "So, what''s the plan Big Boss?" "A good question, Seito-kun, I haven''t made any plan for this yet" "What???" "But I do at least know what should I do at this moment.* took out Flash* ready to go Itsuki-kun?" "Yes." "You guys are surelyNow I kinda regret not having Chris with us." "Ok! Let''s go!" Sky unsheathed Flash and slashed through the air, a narrow-shaped dimensional portal appeared, all three of them stepped into the portalwhile Chris is watching quietly from the window. And so, the group passed through the portal and reached an unknown dimension, it is a small closed area, like a cave with damp and heavy atmosphere. "UhSky, are you sure we are in the right place?" "Yeslike I said, although I haven''t make a detailed plan or rather I don''t have much time to make one but at least I have spent some time go through every key point that we should take note of, which included the exact place." "Ah!... *mumbling* I just noticed his eye bags" "I have borrowed Chris''s ''sense link'', so it shouldn''t be a problem to find the exact location of Ai." "Oh*thinking* I don''t even know that can be borrowed." "Let''s go! Follow my step." "Roger.". So, to make the long story short again(as I''m not that hardworking enough to write all of the small fighting scenes and I really hate to write it, so I''ll just skip it.), they passed a very long and narrow pathway, they reached an old building. "Sense link activate. Ah! So that''s where the execution room is let''s headed there now!" "What? How?" "Chris''s teleport, I borrowed it." "Eh?!" Without any warning Sky teleported along with Seito and Itsuki... Meanwhile Chris''s room "AhHe activated the teleport, that idiot, I wonder will he be alright by himself Ah! Never mind, I have my own problem though." Chris is still sitting in front of his computer seemly doing some searching for information... Back to Sky, those three are seems to be floating in the middle of the air "Wow! This is really something" In a big chamber or rather a hall, Ai is tied up on the wall with chains naked, her eyes are covered up with a piece of cloth and her body are all cover with scar and injuries, it can deduct that she has been ''punished'' countless time before due to the old injuries scar. "This is horrible" said Itsuki "Yeah even I have to agree with you." Said Sky. Surrounded Ai are a few rows of empty seats as if someone has well prepared for tomorrow''s ''show'' which is Ai''s execution. "Now, let''s get her down." "Wait! How are we going to pass through guard without even being noticed?" Seito asked. "Well~ We don''t need to." Said Sky jump down directly to the middle of the hall which ''successfully'' drew all the attention of the guards, when the guards surrounded Sky, Sky launched a magic wave that knocks down every single guard that is surrounding him. "See?" "Tsk...That guy is as flashy as ever." Said Seito while jumped down to the ground followed by Itsuki. "I really wonder what''s in your mind, with all the big flashy move you just made, the enemy should have noticed us right now." "Aren''t that''s great?" "You are surely an idiot aren''t you?" "Don''t mind about that, what''s important right now is get Ai-chan down from there." "Ok, let''s go Itsuki." "Yes" "Ah! How excited they areeh?" Suddenly Sky heard a voice in his head "Sky, can you hear me?" "Oh! So it''s you Chris! What''s up?" "Don''t just ''what''s up'' me, you can''t be really not making any plan for this operation right?" "Actually, I really didn''t" "You are an idiot." "Chris, you can''t be just telepathing me just to say these right?" "I''m not an idiot like you, I''m thinking you might be facing some problem later, so I''m going to lend you a hand by giving you some important information." "What information?" "Listen well, if you ever face the Killer''s Boss, tell him that he doesn''t have the ''ownership'' of Ai, the Kingdom did." "Eh? What''s that supposed to mean?" "WellThat''s all I have to tell you*coughing*." "Chris? Are you alright?" "Anyway, that''s all for now, bye." "Wait Chris! Ah" Meanwhile Seito and Itsuki have already get Ai down by breaking the chain with Seito''s mini magic blade, Itsuki covered Ai with an overcoat he wears, carefully remove the blindfold. "It''s you guys, but how" "No time to explain, let''s go!" Noticed that Ai might not be able to run so fast with all the injuries, Itsuki gives her a princess hug (moe!!!!)but before they could go anywhere, the Boss appeared in front of them with all the other killers. "Damn you Sky! I knew that we are going to draw all this unnecessary attention!" "Well, it''s not that bad at all." Said Sky with an innocent look. ? At the same time, Chris''s room "Ah! So that''s the reason why Wait! I remember I have an old book that has the similar record of this" said Chris, while leaving the computer desk, the computer screen shows a documentary on Dracula, and on the desk there is some empty case of medicine along with a thermometer that shows 39.2 Celsius degree "So, you must be the leader of that well known ''Special Human Union'' right? It''s a pleasure to meet you, I''m Mr. X, boss of this organization, I..." "Cut off all this tasteless talk, straight to the point, moreover I don''t even know what the hell is this ''Special Human Union''. Thank you." "Ahem... Sorry, we can''t let you take her, but if you insist..." The Killer''s members are all equipped with weapons and magic, ready to launch attacks anytime. "Sky, what''s now? There are a few hundreds of well-trained killer, I don''t think it''s a wise option to break through by force, especially with Ai''s condition right now." "True... I guess I have to admit that Chris might have foresight power after all." "What?" "*smirk*...Hey! Mr. X, mind to hear me out for a while?" "Made it short." "Just now, Chris says that if you insist not to let go of Ai-chan, he wants me to let you know that, Ai belongs to the Kingdom, not you, you have no legal ownership on her. That''s all." "Kingdom... Chris... It seems like I have heard these names before... what is it... Kingdom... Ah! It''s can''t be!" Mr. X seems a little shocked and he makes a hand gesture, all the other killer retreat. "Alright, you may take her away and if you ever met His Majesty, give him my apologies. Good bye." Then Mr. x disappeared in a mist. "Wow! Sky, what was that just now?" "I don''t know... Anyway, we need to go..." Sky look at Ai for a while, then he cut open a portal, they entered the portal... The same day, 6.15 pm "You two bring Ai-chan to hospital, I''ll go check out on Chris, I''m worried about him." "Okay! See you later."... A few minutes later, Sky gets back home... "Chris, I''m back!*no ones answer*...Chris? He''s not at home? Wait a second *remember the conversation just now*..." Sky rushed upstairs, found that Chris''s room is locked inside out. "Damn! Chris! Open the Door!" Sky knocked the door frantically, after some attempt with no answer, Sky break open the door by force. Sky entered the room, then he found Chris near the book rack, pale and unconscious... "Chris!" Sky hold Chris up (princess hug) and ran out the door... 16 Special Chapter for Valentine day - Who is that important one of him Part 1 Special Chapter for Valentine day - Who is that important one of him Part 1 After all the mess and restless night, Chris falls sick and eventually collapsed (refer to chapter 14), in his unconscious state, he experienced some weird dreams... or rather a recollection of memory... Chris found himself strolling in a big and white dimension, the dimension is filled with lots of different scenes. "Uh...Why am I here again?" said Chris while staring up... oh wait he is talking to me. "Yes, I''m talking to you *smile*..." Oh! Okay... so, the reason Chris shows up in this special chapter is... just want to show some random romance memory of Chris. "Romance memory?" Chris look at some of the image/scenes. First scene, a pretty lady and two of her servants almost get shot by a flying arrow, but save by Chris, he grabbed the ultra high speed arrow bare handed. "Are you alright..." The lady nodded "From your clothing, I can see that you are not from this place, are you... Ah never mind. Anyway, it not safe for you ladies to stay here, especially at weather like this, I''ll take you to my place..." Second scene, Chris is sitting in a room, reading reports, then, a lady came in... "I heard you coughing last night, so I have prepared some herb tea that will help to soothe your throat..." "Ah...Thank you, uh...how should I call you?" "R..."... Third scene, "I have prepared you a chocolate cake, see if you like it." "Hmm... You never failed to know what I like...I don''t know what life would be without you...Although I once said that you should not ever fall in love with me...but..." Fourth scene, Chris seems to have a fierce argument with someone... "Is it even worth doing so for just a female?" "I have promised my self to protect her with my life, if anyone tries to harm her, even it''s you, I would destroy them without mercy, she is not ''just a female'', she is my life." "That''s all? Are you purposely hide her face so that I wouldn''t know who she is?" That''s right, as in this memory, Chris can''t even remember who is with him those moments. So to find more hint about those memories, he decided to continue viewing all the scenes... Fifth scene, "Good afternoon Chris-sama, I am Ruby, I will be your assistant starting from today." "Uh... Did I know you?" "Eh? You don''t remember who am I? Have a good look, I''m Ruby!" "I''m sorry, I don''t remember knowing you..." "What? You are the worst Chris-sama!!!" "Eh?" "I know this scene, this is when I first met Ruby, could that be I actually know Ruby a long time ago? This is a little bit weird." Sixth scene, "Chris sama, what do you think of this outfit?" "Uh...cute?" "Is that so? I want to look perfect in front of you all the time, let me choose another one..." "Actually, it doesn''t matter..." "What are you talking about? you seriously can''t understand how a lady feel don''t you?" "Ha..ha..." ? Next scene, "You are late! You said that you will celebrate every valentine''s day with me right, or you forgot again..." "I do remember having a memory of making this promise to someone but.." "Chris-sama!..." Chris closed that scene without watching it to the end, then He opens another scene The scene... "Ruby, can you please stop doing something like this anymore? This is just too ridiculous!" "I just worried about you Chris sama..." "Worry about me? Look at what you have done! The whole city is in a big mess right now, and Sky... why do you have to do that to him?" "He...he is blocking my path from saving you..." "Sav... I don''t need you to save me okay? Sky is still in coma right now, is this what you mean of worry about me?" "I don''t care a bit about that hothead, I just want to..." "Shut up!" Chris slapped Ruby "Chris sama.." Again Chris closed the scene "I guess that''s what they mean by yandere girls... seriously..." Anyway, as a finisher, Chris decided to have a look at one more scene, an extremely suspicious-looking scene... "What? Okay...I have a really bad feeling about this, especially with all these changes of character setting stuff..." Haha... In the scene... Chris is naked... ops... I mean half-naked, a red-haired man covered him with an overcoat and said "This is not okay to be like this, Chris-chan." "It''s not okay?" "Yes!" " Even I am a man?" "Chris-chan, not only women, men..." Chris closed the scene... "As I thought... What the hell is this? BL???" Then the white dimension collapsed... Chris found himself wakes up in a hospital, Sky is looking at him, worried. "Chris, you awake, how did you feel right now?" "Eh?..."... *anyway, these are the romance encounter of Chris, except for the last one... Who is that lady Chris had given his life promise to, is it really Ruby? Yet to be revealed... *there will be a part 2 maybe after some chapter... ?(Special Chapter complete) 17 Chapter 15 - Some Random Flashbacks Chris found himself wakes up in an unfamiliar place..."Your Majesty, you have awake, how do you feel right now?" "Who is she, and where am I? Moreover I can''t even move or even make a sound." Chris thought. "What''s wrong Your Majesty, you are not feeling well?" says the lady while touching Chris''s face. "Although I don''t know her, but I don''t feel any insecure when she doing this to me, or it''s rather soothing... Could it be I actually know her? Ah! Never mind... I''m quite sleepy right now, let''s just not bother about this for now.." then Chris slowly closed his eyes while the lady gently wiping his body with a wet towel... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx "Chris, you finally awake! How did you feel right now?" "Huh?" "Don''t give me that confused look... I mean you have been unconscious for a whole week!" "Is that so?" "Anyway, Chris, how did you feel right now? Any discomfort? Any place hurt? Or are you feeling dizzy?... *continue to nag non-stop*" "Uh*is a bit annoyed* I''m alright, just that my mind is in a mess right now." "Eh?" "And moreover aren''t you suppose to get the doctor when someone just awakens from a coma?" "Ah! I totally forgot about it! I''ll go get Ben right now" "That''s not necessary, I''m outside the door all the time hearing your conversation." A man with glasses wearing a white doctor''s robe walk into the room while giving Sky an evil glare "Eik?! Did I do anything wrong again?" A few minutes later, "Seems like the cold has faded quite a bit, but your magic level is still quite low and unstable, might need a few more days to recover" Ben examined Chris then give Sky an evil glare again "But seriously I shouldn''t really leave you alone with this idiot anymore, who knows what stupid thing he could do to you again." At this moment, Sky is already kneeling on the floor with his head bowing down as an apologizing pose. "UhI don''t really think he could do anything right now. So you probably should go and check out your other patient now, I''ll be fine with that idiot." "Okay then, if you need anything just call me through the communicator." Saying so, Ben still refuses to go until Chris did a hand gesture indicate him to leave "Get up now, Ben had left." "WoahHe is sure scary when he gets mad." Chris stare at Sky for a few seconds, said "Hmm You sure never take my words seriously don''t you?" "Eh?" "*a bit mad* What I said to you before you leave that day." "Ah! That day" Flash back to the time before Sky went to rescue Ai "Ah! I just remember Hey Chris~" "What?" Chris is disgusted by Sky''s attitude. "Since you are not following us, the operation would be quite hard without you, you know most of my magic are extremely destructive and can''t help much in some special situation so Can you lend me your magic?" "Geez.." Obviously annoyed by Sky, Chris went to his room, he came out with a light blue gemstone, he threw the gemstone to Sky. "Use it only at dire situation, don''t use more than once." "Okay! I knew you are the best but what if I use it twice?" "You can try, that is, if you wish to kill me." Said Chris while headed to his room Back to present "Ah! So that''s what you meanhaha." "Ha-haBut don''t worry, I''m not going to say anything about that anymore, I guess you have enough with Ben this few days." "You are the nicest person ever says, just now you said your mind is in a mess, what''s that about? Are you alright?" "No big deals, just that I had some weird dream, as if it was my past memories." "AhThat again Well, I have been wondering, how much have you remembered since that day? Had you gain back all your past memories?" "Not all of it, but at least some major piece" "Anything about that ''Kingdom''?" "Eh? Why all of the sudden?" "I''m just curious" "Well not much of it, the only thing I know is that the king of the Kingdom is a terrible person, and I hate to admit that, we might be part of it" "Uh I don''t think you should really say anything like that" "What?" "I mean, you haven''t really even remember much thing about that right?" "Haha How about you?" "Well actually, at the time I saw you collapsed in your room, I have rem" "Hmm?" "Ah! Never mind! At least I now know that I have been knowing you for more than that 17 yearsHey! I''m quite curious about that dream you said, can you tell me more?" "Actually, I ." Chris tells Sky about his weird dreams(read the special chapter) "Uh Are you seriously telling me your mind get into mess just because of a girl? Hey!" "It''s not just a girl, she is like a very important existence to me, I''ll feel quite sorry to her if I can''t remember who she is." "AhProbably just Ruby huh?" "I first thought about that too, but then knowing how Ruby supposed to be uh" "AhI know what you mean." "But I somewhat got a feeling that Ruby might know who she is and the story behind these as she constantly threaten me with ''a promise I had make to her''" "You mean that Ruby might actually know your real identity, and that mystery girl is the key to recover our memories right?" "Somehow yes" "Any plan?" "Well, I''ll go get Ruby back, and I know exactly where she is, so" "No, not with your condition like this, I have a sense that you are trying to do something stupid." "Haha You sure know me Anyway, how''s that assassin girl?" "You mean Ai-chan? She has been discharged from hospital days agoAnd, there is something I need to let you know.." "Huh?" "UhSince she has not fully recovered yet and might still be targeted by that killer group, it will be quite dangerous if we leave her alone at her previous apartment souh You still remember you got a mansion with all your servants right?" "Ah! Okay! I know, you let her live in my mansion." "Yeswith Byako." "With ByakoWith Byako??!!" "Sorry!!! I thought she might need a strong body guard" Chris stared at Sky with a fierce look for a few seconds. " You as reallyAh! Never mind! I''ll get him back later." "And one more thing" Sky slowly took out his maths notebook and exercise book from his bag. "Are these notes and assignments during my absence? I never thought you will be so kinduhwhat are you doing?" At this moment, Sky is kneeling on the floor with his head bowing to Chris. "Miss Wayne said that she will be checking our works tomorrow, I haven''t done a single thing yet, it''s really a god bless that you wake up in time, can you help me with my assignments?" "Go die.". Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter 15 C Some Random flashback Next morning, Chris''s mansion Ai just had her shower and headed to the living room to get some fresh air (the living room has a slide door which leads to a stone garden. As she walks goes into the living room, she saw a familiar figure sitting there having some tea "Chris-san? What are you doing here?" "Well, good question, this is my house." Chris replies with a sarcastic look. Ai sit down at a seat opposite to Chris and said "I thought you are supposed to be in the hospital." "I am, just sneaked out for a while." said Chris while sipping his tea. "Hmm, I guess Satoshi did a good job maintaining this place, the tea still tastes nice even after I leave this mansion for three years." While Chris saying this, Byako slowly walk into the room and laid down next to Chris. "You can''t be just come back here to see the house right?" "Ah, as you can see*lift up Byako*I''m taking him back." "UhI see. Did Sky-san knows that you sneak out from hospital?" Ai asks, Chris reply with an evil smile Meanwhile at Stevenson College "What? Chris is not at the hospital??!!" "Yes, I just receive a call from Holly, she found Chris missing when she is going for the daily body check" "Damn! Seito, tell Miss Wayne, I''ll be skipping her class, I need to find Chris!" "Okay! But what about today''s test?" "Uh Not a big deal since I didn''t even study a single thing for it See ya!" "Ah Okay." Back to the mansion "Hmm, I guess he is crazily looking for me right now." "That''s mean." "Well, just a small revenge *smile*Ah, suddenly feels sleepy, nap time." Said Chris while laid down on the tatami. "AhYou" "Eh? Ah! I forgot that you are here, you wouldn''t mind right?" "Of course I wouldn''t mind but aren''t you a bit too carefree? I''m a killer remember?" "Haha! You would not be able to do anything to me." "Why are you so sure?" "Three reasons, first, this is my mansion, with all my ''servants'' and of course the ''house spirit'', I seriously don''t think they will let you harm me while I''m in here. Second, you have yet to recover from your injury that day, I don''t think you will be that silly enough to pick on me with such a condition. Third, I know you might be able to kill anyone you want, but you would never harm me, as a loyal killer will never betray their owner." Hearing this, Ai-chan is shock and somewhat surprised and happy. "Master, you have gained back your memories?" "Only a small part of itHey! Do you know anything about the Kingdom, and am I related to it?" "I''m sorry Master, I don''t have any information about it, as I was in the capsule most of the time until I get snatched by the ''KILLER'' group." "I seeuhcan you lend me your lap?" "Huh?" Without any warning, Chris lay down on Ai''s lap. "Hmmhard, so it''s not you after all, have expected that anyway." Saying this, Chris closed his eyes and fall asleep, while Ai recalls the time when she first met Chris. Many years ago, when Ai still a little girl, the scientist found that she has a special ability to open dimension portal, so they confined her and did several cruel experiments on her, as to the scientist, Ai is just a worthless clone/android, it is okay to do anything cruel to this artificial life just to get some new information, as she is just a worthless clone/android. All this torture leads Ai into a deep sleep, where she dreams of a man that keeps telling her if he can save her from her misery, he shall own her. ? On that fateful day, Ai is tied up on an experiment platform with chain, the scientist is about cut open her alive, the poor girl has lost all the hope and about to give up and suddenly, blood splash on her face, not her blood but the scientist''s, it''s a group of masked men, and there is one with a cat mask, supposed to be the leader of that, he walks towards Ai, gently remove the chain. He took away his mask and smile, "As promised I have come to save you, now I shall be your masterOh! And please don''t fall in love with me." Back to present, Ai looks at Chris who is still sound asleep, she smiled. "If it''s not you, I might have gone that day, I''m grateful, but don''t worry, I would not fall in love with you, my master." 18 Chapter 16 - Another Random Chapter The short nap on the girl''s lap has put Chris back deep into his own memories a few days ago. "What? Again? Just how many times should I tag along with these flashbacks stuff? And why do I sounds like a pervert?". Well, enough with the breaking of the fourth wall, let''s get real... A few days ago, Chris is alone in his room playing with Byako, then Sky knocks the door and came in without any permission. "What do you want again?" Sky sits down on a random chair although he is obviously not welcomed by Chris. "Well, how should I put it?... That''s certainly not the only reason right?" "UhI don''t get you." "Ai, puzzle pieces?" "Well, have to admit it that is just one of my many reasons." "Is it mainly to do with your body condition?" "Huh?" "Your magic has been rather quite unstable recently, right?" "*smile*You have been thinking too much, anyway, go get some rest, I''ll be taking leaves starting tomorrow, so you might be having hard times especially during maths class" "What???!!! NooOOOoooOoo!!!!" Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Chapter 16 Another random chapter ? Present, Ai is still watching Chris who is still fast asleep, with some notes of school work in her right hand "Hmm That handwriting, are those belongs to Itsuki-kun?" "..*!* Ah, did I wake you up, My Master?" "UhNot quite, just your lap is not really a good place to sleep on. So, those really are Itsuki''s note huh?" said Chris while sitting up and grabbed some notes on the floor. "Yes, ever since that day, he came to visit me almost every day and give me these school notes." "AhHe is a really concerned person, isn''t he?" "Maybe" "Interested at him?" "What? I" "Hah! Just teasing you." "But there is something quite weird about him recently" " How so?" "Well, he usually comes over by himself and will stay for at least an hour" "Ah! So he is the one that interested in you huh?" "I don''t think soAnyway, until three days ago, his chauffeur seems to be watching him quite strictly and came over to fetch him almost instantly after he sends me his notes. And yesterday, the chauffeur even send me the note by himselfas if Itsuki is not allowed to come over here anymore" "Hmm That''s certainly is weird, it is very unusual for you to care about someone to this extent So you are interested in him after all huh." "" "AhI guess I went too far huh? Anyway, that chauffeur, is it that Shuiichi you are talking about?" "Yes" "Well, he had drawn my suspicion for some time now, so Wait! Did you feels anything?" "What?" Then, without any further warning, the room is filled countless of a ghoul-like creature with only head and hand "The soul eater (simply known as ghoul) huh? That''s quite a lot of them, I wonder where did they come from?" "Could these being actually summoned by someone, as I have seen this type of ghoul before, they are slightly different from the ordinary one, which instead blindly search for their target like the normal one, they react to any smallest movement which will trigger their senses and make them attack their target in group." "True, this could be quite troublesomeStay close to me." "Yes, my master." "Oh! And stop calling me master, just Chris will be okay." So, the ghoul approaches the two, however before those creatures could harm them, they burst on their own. "UhWhat is happening? Chris-sama?" "The house spirits, their job is to protect me from any form of dangerlike this one *smile*" However, among all these little ghouls, there were a few that have a complete body figure, which is obviously stronger and not affected by the house spiritOkay! When I said a few, it''s actually quite a lot. "Cih!" "Ah! Those are should I" "Stay here and don''t make any unnecessary move that will provoke those low lives." As those ghouls are literally blind, they just floating aimlessly in the room, those with complete body (instead of just head) is doing a weird and rather disturbing ''waggling dance'', and to make things worse, among all of these ghouls there is one with a totally different look and style, seemly more intelligent than the other, supposedly to be the leaderIs doing a much more nastier dance(haha). Obviously annoyed and irritated by the sight, Chris slightly moved his fingers, all the weaker ghouls just vanished into thin air, leaving the stronger ghouls still doing that weird waggling move. For all of the sudden, that ''leader'' of the ghouls seems to spotted Chris, it slowly approaching Chris, reaching his sharp claws toward Chris''s face. Chris however is totally not wavered by this, he closed his eyes as if he doesn''t care if this creature can harm him or what. Suddenly that ghoul being slashed into two, along with the other remaining ghouls. In front of Chris is a man with long black and white hair, wearing some sort of traditional clothes wielding a katana. "Byako." "My Lord! Are you alright?" "I guess so." "Ah! Your face.." Some blood is dripping from the spot where the ghoul touched him. "Oh! ThisNot a big deal." Chris casually wipes off the blood with his hand. Then Byako kneeled down. "My Lord, I give you my deepest apologizes for goes into my human form without your permission. I''m willing to accept any of your punishment." "No, you did a great job protecting me just now However I do think that you need to goes back to your cat form now as we are having some ''visitor''." Said Chris while looking out of the window. ? "Hello, good afternoon, Miss Ai. Oh! Mr. Chris is here as well." "Shuiichi-san is it? Nice to see you here." "I came here to send Miss Ai this school notes Master Itsuki make last night." "Oh! Itsuki-kun sure is a nice person huh?" "Yes he is, willing to help a girl that almost killed him is certainly a very kind deed." "Ha! You are a humorous one, Shuiichi-san." "Seeing such a worthless killer girl been harm like these have already make Master Itsuki feel so upset, I wonder what will happen if one of his friends, for example you, Mr. Chris, getting harmed?" "I don''t quite understand what do you mean by that." Said Chris with a sarcastic manner. "I''ll show you." Said Shuiichi while pulling out a pocket knife "Oops! I guess your joke had gone way too far Shuiichi.". Before Shuiichi can do anything, Sky came in from the slide door and grabbed Shuiichi''s hand. "Oh! My apologies! I guess I should take my leave now. Farewell." Then Shuiichi left. "Chris! Are you alright? Did you get hurt?" "I suppose I''m alright" "No, you looks quite pale, you are certainly not alright. Hey Ben! Can you check him out a bit?" "Yes, of course" "Wait! Why is Ben here?" "WellAs a part of my job, I really can''t afford myself to let anything happen to my patient right? Especially for someone as honorable as you Seriously, if you don''t really care about your own safety, at least take a mind of your special identity." "My identity? What do you mean by that, do you know anything about my past?" "Hmm*look at Sky*Here, you have your answer." "I see" "Hey, don''t ignore me! Tell me, what do you know ab" Chris suddenly stops talking and turns blank. "Chris? Chris! Are you alright?! Hey!" said Sky while holding Chris''s shoulder. "Huh?...Ah I''m fine, just experience some fluctuation of magic. That''s all." "UhBen! We need to get him back to the hospital to have some emergency treatment right now. He is hallucinating! Having magic fluctuation and said ''that''s all''? This is serious!?" "I agree with you for the very first time. This is an emergency!" "Haha These two." 19 Chapter 17 - Just a Longer Joke in a Form of Main Chapter. "What? Master is going to move back here again?" "Uh just temporarily, it is safer for him" "Oh! This could be the best thing I have ever heard since these few years! Oh, wait! Does this mean he is not mad with me anymore?" "Uh He was never actually mad with yo" "Ah! I have to get everything prepared, his clothes, bed, blanket, plushiesOh! And sweets!" "Uh Satoshi" "Sorry, I don''t have time for this, Master will be coming in at any time" "Actuallyhe is in his room already right now." "Oh! I see What!!!!????". Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx ? "Hey, Ben, am I having some hallucination? I just wake up from my short slumber and I am covered by all these plushies and snacks." " Nope, I saw it too" "I see Satoshi!" "Yes, My Lord?" "Clean up this mess at once. It''s annoying me." "Oh Aww I will clear this up immediately!" "Wait! Leave some snacks andthat stuffed kitten" Hearing Chris''s response, Satoshi laughs out a bit. "Ok, as you wish, My Lord." Then Satoshi leaves the room. "Still the same as always, I see." Said Ben with a sarcastic tone, Chris leered Ben and indicate him to leave his room before he took the kitten plushie and cover himself with a blanket. Chapter 17 Just a Longer Joke in a Form of Main Chapter. What happens actually While those three (Sky, Ben & Chris) are having that random conversation, Sky noticed that small injury on Chris''s cheek that left by the ghoul and figured it will be quite dangerous for Chris to stay at the hospital alone, while it is also not a good idea for Chris to stay at their own usual house, so Sky decides to let Chris stay at the mansion along with Ben (as Chris''s personal doctor). And then Chris''s butler/servant Satoshi who is totally oblivious of what happened came back, and so we have the above scene. And then, after all the stupid mess, Sky decides to stay there with Chris as well Later that night, in the living room, Sky is having some important conversation with Ben. "Sorry Ben, but I guess you have to stay here for a while as Chris''s private doctor. I can''t afford to let him get hurt anymore, especially after I remembered his real identity." "Yes it''s true, but you have to take care of yourself too." "UhThere isn''t anything of me that should be taking care of right?" " You might be an idiot now Well, probably will still remain as an idiot. But you are also not anyone that we could afford to get injured of. Or are you telling me you still don''t remember who yourself are despite you have remembered about Chris?" Sky remains silent with this question from Ben. "Alright, never mind, but please show me your right hand." Hearing this, Sky is a bit shock but still remains silent. "You did a perfect job hiding it with your usual bandage, but you can''t hide that scent of blood, especially from a doctor like me." Sky hesitated for a moment, then he slowly opens up the bandage showing a gruesome sight to the doctor. ? Sky''s right hand is literally ''melted'' as if getting corroded by some strong acid. "As I expected. How long has it been like this? And how is it became like this?" "Well, It''s been a while now, I never thought the effect of the last charm would wear off so fast. You sure know who is the only one that can redo the charm, right?" "Hang in there a bit..*took out a small bottle of powder*this can stop the corrosion temporarily." Ben slowly apply the powder on Sky''s right hand, Sky flinched a bit from the stinging effect of the powder Some days later, in the usual house of the duos, living room "So, tomorrow I''ll be flying to America along with Seito-kun." "What?! How about me?" "You? You will go to school as usual." "No, don''t leave me alo I mean, it''s dangerous for you to go there without me, bring me along." "Don''t worry, I will be in bigger danger if you are with me instead of Seito." "Ah How about the Chemistry assignment? The deadline is almost due." "*smile*I just submitted it yesterday." "No!!! Chris!!! How could you??!!" ? The next day, Ben''s hospital "So, what are you doing here? I thought you are having class today." Sky slowly took out his chemistry assignment, Ben look at Sky speechlessly 20 Chapter 18 - Sky’s Fiancée…Wait! Is this a Boy’s Love? A few hours ago, at the airport, Chris and Seito is about to check-in, suddenly Chris pulled Seito as if he is frightened by something. "What''s wrong Chris?" "ShhSee that?" Chris whispered while pointing in a direction. "Oh! What a beautiful lady! Are you telling me you are scared of her?" "Seito-kun, that is not a lady! He is a guy!" "What?! Wait! You know herI mean him?" "Of course I do, after all, he is" Chapter 18 Sky''s FianceWait! Is this a Boy''s Love? Ben''s hospital, "Want me to help you to burn that assignment?" "Ah! No! Just kidding." "So, what brings you here today, skipping your school again." "That school is really not an important thing. I''m more concerned about what is happening now in America." said Sky. "Yeah, it is quite a surprise for me too, never thought he will be found at that place." "So, Chris''s analysis does go wrong sometimes, I guess. But, anyway, I glad that ''that'' side of Chris had come back." "Me too. However, this seems to be the real reason for the mess that happened eleven years ago. I''m a bit concerned about it, first, Dracula''s body went missing" said Ben "Rrriingg.." Sky''s phone rang. "Ah! Why is he calling me?" Seeing the number that calls him, Sky answered with the speaker on. "Hi~ Darling~" "Uh Please stop that, it''s disgusting, Blaze." "Aww, you are mean, darling. Stop calling me with that code name, it''s Maria, M-A-R-I-A." "Whatever, what are you up to." "Aww~ You are so cold~ You know, for some reason, I had come to Japan." "What?! Hey! You should have informed me earlier!" "Ah! Don''t mind about that, you are at Ben''s place right?" "YesHow did you know that?... Wait Don''t tell me! You" Suddenly, the door opened, and a ''pretty lady'' with long bright red hair came in and hugged Sky with no warning. "Ah!... Stop I''m suffocating" "Ah! I miss you so much darling~" "Ugh... Stop that darling thing please, it''s disgusting!" "HmmOkie ~ And Ben chan, you are handsome as always don''t you?" said so, Maria switched his target to Ben. "Thanks, but please get your hand off of me. Thank you." "Aww Hey! Where''s Chris-chan? I haven''t seen him for some time now." "Probably on the plane right now." "What? Wait! So it is him just now at the airport! How could he just ignore me like that?" "You should have known him betterAnyway, what is that ''reason'' just now that makes you come here all the way from London. " "Well" Maria tied up his long hair and start to act more ''normal''. "There is a certain quest from the quest board that concerned me a bit." "Quest?" "Yep, it is a quest from a teenager, requesting someone to end his grandmother''s life, saying that his grandmother is ''feeding'' with the family member''s life in order to extend her own." "Eh? Are you sure it''s not just another lousy reason for not wanting to take care of the elder people?" "At first I thought so too as it is indeed a common belief in certain Asian''s society that when old people reached a certain age, they will start ''taking'' the younger''s life in order to extend theirs, so I replied to the quest told him just send his grandmother to old folk home if he thinks she is troublesome." "UghThat''s a bit too realistic" "Then I got a video call from the boy, here''s the record." In the video record. "Ah! Finally! Someone is responding to my quest! No! Wait! Don''t cut off! Please hear me out! I have got proves that show my grandma is really extending her life by sacrificing ours. Look at this newspaper cut outs. 3 months ago, my mom passed away after fallen from a small staircase, 2 weeks later, my uncle got killed in a car accident. 3 days ago, my little sister is diagnosed with leukemiaThese can''t be just coincidence right? Sooner or later, it will be my turn, please help me! I don''t want to die!... Ah! No! My grandma is coming. Please! You need to help me!... Really? Ok! I will send you my address later, I have to cut off now! Bye!" "That boy''s fear is not fake, so I went to the afterworld to see if I can find any information from En-chan." "You have met Enma?" Sky is excited when he heard about Enma while Ben starts to show a bit of interest in the topic. "Yes, but he is in his usual comatose state, don''t feel like want to disturb him so I seek help from Hangan, he shows me his book of life and death." "Found out anything?" Sky asks "Yes, we found out that the old lady is indeed having her life extended while her other family member had died prematurely." "This is weird, did Han said anything?" said Sky. "Well, he asks me to investigate this thing in detail so that En-chan will not need to trouble himself for that after he recovers from his coma." "Yeah, Han is sure very concern to his master eh?" "Anyway, before I came here, I had dropped by the boy''s house and sneaked in by disguising as a salesgirl, guess what I found." "Like I will know." "The moment I step into the house, I felt my life force is draining out. Then I do get a chance to have a short tour in the house, but before I could found anything, I got chased out by the father." "Wait! What do you mean by ''draining your life force''? Are you alright?" "Ah~ you are worried about me, don''t you, darling?" "Please. I''m serious." "That kind of thing couldn''t harm me much, but I do need Ben to check out, what is exactly the reason for the loss of my life force." "Ah. Now you talk about it. I do found that your life force is indeed a lot lower than usual. At this rate, I really don''t think you will be perfectly alright." Said Ben after silently hearing all the conversation. "UhmmActually, I felt kind of dizzy since just now. May I have a seat." "Ah! Shxt! Yes, please." ? Later "I have detected some leftover magic trace from some outer force that is responsible for draining off Blaze''s life force, this type of magic will attract any life force nearby, thus slowly draining away from them. However, in Blaze''s case, in where as an immortal, he has an enormous amount of life force, the life force will be more easily attracted by that magic which will result in a great loss of life source. Although for immortal, their life force can be replenished after a certain period, but If you are a normal human, you are really going to die, please be considering your own safety first before doing anything risky." said Ben "It''s not like I''m going to die, right?" "Yes, indeed you wouldn''t die, but if you loss more life force than that, I can guarantee you a hundred years hibernation, thank you." "Haha, sorry for that, Ben. Anyway, Sky, I think I''m going to live at your place for a while now." "Yeah, the guest room is empty, if not, Chris''s room is empty too, but you better don''t use his room." "Nope, I''ll be in the same room with you." "What?!?!" 21 Chapter 19 Bedrooms Talk "You will be sleeping here tonight." "Heh? I thought I was going to be on the same bed with you. Why are you even having two single beds in your room? For your secret lover? For Chris-chan? Wait! Now talk about it, Chris-chan''s room does have a king size bedso you two reallyHeh~~" "Stop that, if Chris heard that you might be stare to death by his icy-cold glare." "Now I''m more confirm that you two are having some unusual thing huh? But you really should not do that! Chris-chan is so cute and delicate, how could you?" "Shut up." Meanwhile in America "Ha-chiu!" "Chris, are you alright?" "YeahMaybe just the weather." Chapter 19- Bedroom''s talk Back to Sky and Maria, Sky and Maria are sitting on a bed together "Now I think of it, what you did today is really ruthless." "Eh?" "I mean that life force incidence. It is quite dangerous to take any action without any good planning especially after getting that confirmation from Hangan''s book of life and death." "I''m sorry, but you know that I just can''t bear to see anyone that might have been a victim of some random ridicule believes, I know how bad it feels when you been judge by those stupid believeswhen you almost don''t know what you did wrongI just can''t" ?Without any warning, Sky softly patted Maria''s head and say: "Baka, of course I know, and I didn''t tell you to not doing anything right?" "Huh?" "I mean, you don''t have to take the risk alone, you can always ask for my help you know?" Maria blushed a bit after hearing that from Sky. "UhWhat are you blushing for?" "Hah! Nothing." "Anyway, I do found something weird about that incident, want to hear me out?" "Yes, Please." "First, put aside how such an old lady can use a magic this strong that is able to harm an immortal like you, this type of magic is used to absorb the life force of people who are near to the magic source. However, within the three cases mentioned by the boy, only one case is relevant to this magic, which is the death of the mother, who died from a very minor fall in the house, instead of she dies because of the fall, we could say that she might have died before she falls." "HmmI get what you said, since the uncle of the boy dies in a car accident which is clearly outside of the house, so we can conclude that his death is not related to that magic. While for the sister, I don''t think that magic is even capable of causing her to get that sickness." "Exactly. However, one thing I''m concern about is that, the book of life and death does show both the mother and uncle of the boy died prematurely. I don''t know what caused the girl to suddenly getting that sickness, but I''m sure this series of ''bad luck'' is not just a pure coincidence." "So, what''s your opinion on this?" "My hypothesis is that there is more than one type of magic is used in this case. And I can boldly say that, this is not anything that can or will be done by a normal old lady." "But the book of life and death does show that she got her life extended." "Indeed. And this is what we are going to investigate." "We?" "Yes, you and me." "Aww~~ Darling~~You are so sweet." "Stop that." Meanwhile, in America "AhThis kitten is so adorable, can I bring her home?" "UhNo, Chris. Have you forgot the purpose we are here?" "Nope." "Then please put the kitten down." "No." "Are you bringing her with us?" "Yes, her name is Marumaru. I''m sure Byako will be happy about this." "" Back to Sky and Maria "Are you sure it''s a good idea to let Chris-chan go to America just like that? With his condition right now" "I''m sure you know him quite well, don''t you? Knowing how stubborn he is. Anyway, I think he will be okay with Seito-kun. Right now, we need to solve your quest alright." "Does that mean you will be skipping school tomorrow?" "Nope! I''ll skip for the next entire week, I can''t survive in school without Chris." "Hahaha" The next day "So, this is the house?" "Yes." "I can feel the magic even at this distance, I wonder who is the one that is able to place such a strong magic at this placeHmm? Naito? I wonder where I heard this surname before" ? Then an old lady came out of the house, Sky and Blaze (Maria) quickly hide behind a car. Sky looks a bit astonished when he saw the lady. "Blaze, are you saying that this lady is the one that said to be feeding on her own family''s life?" "Probably is she. You know her?" "Yes." 22 Chapter 20 - I Seriously Dont Know How to Name This Chapter! "You know that old lady?" "Yes." "What? So who is she? Why don''t you tell me earlier?" "Ehm? You didn''t ask? I didn''t just know her, I even had some rather mysterious encounter with her." "Heh?" "Really? You don''t know? She''s the princess of the Muron''s clan!" "What?! I thought she should be a lot younger than that." "She''s a human, she gets older with age." "Oh." "Anyway, I think I knew the reason why her life extended." "Do let me know the reason." "Well, Muron''s clan is a human clan who is able to use simple magic although only the men are able to. It''s a custody for all the men in the clan to give one year of their own life to the marrying princess as a present. So, that''s it!." "Wait! If that''s the reason for the life extension, then, who did that magic." "Hmm, I think the lady should know the whole truth, we just need to ask her." "Sky, if she intended to hide the thing, what makes you think she will let us know the answer easily?" "Just you, not me." "What?" "Give me some time, I''ll get the answer by tomorrow. Right now, can you go back first, I need you to contact Chris ask him to go to bed already. It''s almost 1 am at his place right now." "AhOk (*think: "How did he even know Chris is still awake?")" Chapter 20 - I Seriously Don''t Know How to Name This Chapter! The next morning, "I''m back." "Sky! What are you doing out there for the whole night? I tried to call your phone but you didn''t answer me, I want to go find you but Chris-chan told me not to do so through the phone, where have you been?" "Naito''s house, I have got the answer you wantAnyway, I''m a bit tired, we will talk about it later." Said Sky while getting into his room, and followed by Maria. Sky''s room, Sky is sitting on his bed, while Maria is next to him "What have you been doing for the whole night? What exactly is your relationship with the old lady? How did you get the answer so easily? Did you". Annoyed by Maria''s non-stop talking, Sky stuff a piece of cookies into his mouth then patted his head say: "Are you jealous? Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything weird with her." "Why are you looking so tired then?" "BakaI have been inside of ''that'' house for the whole night, so" "!...Are you alright?" "HahaI''m much more stronger than you, don''t worry, just a bit tired, let me sleep for a while, okay?" Maria nodded Later noon time "Actually, I do suspect the father since you told me about the incident, so I asked the lady and somehow get the confirmation from her." "How?" "UhNone of your consent right now. There is something much more important." "What is it?" "Still remember I said that there is more than one type of magic used? Just now, I went to the area of the car accident, I trace some rather familiar magic source." "Familiar magic source? Who''s magic is it?" "Not sure, but I can confirm it is someone from the Black Cross." "Oh myShould we call Chris?" "Not necessary, I believe Dark Prince is not in charge of this, but still quite a trouble since it is related to Black Cross after all." "What should we do?" "Well, since I haven''t confirmed if this thing really is related to Black Cross or not, we might need to pay them a visit." "Right now?" "Nope. We have another bigger problem need to solve." "I have a bad feeling about this." "The magic that killed the uncle in the first place is still active, so I went check the record from Jason and I found out that the uncle is not the only victim." "This is bad, we need to stop that." "Yeah, the problem is, I don''t know how to stop itUsually it''s Chris that did this kind of job." "AhChris chan had pampered you too much" Meanwhile in America "Ha-chiuNot again?" ? Later, in the middle of a highway "Okay, I have cleared the magic circle in this area." "Aww~~ I love you so much, Chris!!!" "Seriously? Why do I have to do a long distant magic spell for this?" "Because you are the only one who can do this." "Tsk You know what time is it at America right now?" "Hehe Dire situation." "Yeah, I know, especially when the afterworld is concern with this. However, I do hope that you restrict yourself from dealing with Black Cross, until I''m back." "Wow! I didn''t even tell you about the Black Cross. You are a mind reader after all." "Shut up. Just don''t mess with the Black Cross until I''m back." "Sorry, I don''t think I can promise you that" "Why?" "We have an uninvited guest right nowHave to hang up, Bye." "Oh! Ok bye." Approaching Sky and Blaze is a rather familiar figure 23 Chapter 21 - The Black Cross A moment ago "AhChris had pampered you too much" "Haha" "But I wondering what''s the reason for a man to sacrifice his wife, daughter and brother?" "Well, Miss Muron had told me that his elder son is in debt with a certain organization, so she suspected that''s the reason why he did so, there is a type of curse that can improve a person''s wealth luck by sacrificing their own family''s life, but that''s their family problem so we have no right to do anything." "You mean that she knew it all along?" "Yes." "But why doesn''t she stop him?" "She said he is her only son, the younger son is adopted, which is not blood-related to her, although I can feel that she is quite sad for the loss of him." "Wait! Aren''t the Muron''s clan supposed to be super rich?" "Not after she married the Naitoa lot of things happened" "" The night before "I''m sorry for forcing you to accompany an ugly old lady like me for the whole night." "No, you are still as beautiful as ever." "Oh! Thank you, you are so sweet I wonder will things be different if that incident did not happenI am so happy when I heard that you are still alive. Too bad, that time, my father had forced me to marry Riku" "Let''s not talk about the past anymore I only wonder why are you here living as a normal human?" "After I married Riku(*start telling some old story*) and now, I only have Haruto left, I can''t effort to lose him too." "I see, just one more question, mind if you tell me your granddaughter''s name?" "Oh! Her name is Chizuru Naito." Present "Hello my little handsome there, before you say or do anything, can you please explain to me why is the name of Chizuru Naito been remove from the book of life and death? 5th Year Class B''s Takeuchi Shino, or perhaps I should address you as Xenoo from" Chapter 21 The Black Cross "You mean that girl? I do need some ''reward'' for all my ''hard work'', that girl just looks like a good reward." "So you are the one that made her sick right?" "Nope! I drug her with a poison that slowly ''frozen'' all the cell in a person''s body, and eventually put that person into an eternal comatose but not killing them. Like that I could keep her in a small chamber and look at her small and fair body whenever I want. But I seriously don''t know how does that been diagnosed as leukemia, human''s medical technologies suck, aren''t they." "You are so sick!" "No, I don''t think that''s the case, just human beings are too weak and stupid, don''t you know that it''s her father that allows me to do so?" "YouOkay! Just let me know what should I do to make you stop all this nonsense?" "Heh? So you do care about that old lady Muron huh? HmmLet''s see, how about having a death match with me, I always want to defeat one of the strongest Immortal. With all the magic seal place on you in this stupid Dull Dimension, it''s shouldn''t be that hard for me eh?" "Oh? Let''s give it a try then." But before Sky can do anything, Blaze tapped Sky a bit and pointed at himself "WaitAre you trying to tell me" Blaze nodded "NoOooo!!! I thought I finally have some great fight! Why???" Haha! Save that for joke section again Sky Back to the story ? "But since this is Blaze''s quest, so I''ll let him handle this. Blaze, he is all yours." "Haha! Okay!" ? And so, Maria... I meant Blaze created two huge fire balls in his hands while the area behind starts to get distorted and formed a huge gatling cannon But before they are able to proceed... "Whatever you are doing right now, I think you should stop." Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupts the fight, a figure slowly came out of a portal "It''s you!" Sky is a bit surprised to see that man with a single-eyed masquerade mask walking out the portal ? "Master Dark Prince! What are you doing at here?" "To retrieve a random idiot." Dark Prince stared fiercely at Xenoo which caused him to flinched a bit. "You there (Xenoo), I''ll deal with you later. *(turn to Sky and Blaze)* Chris had told me everything through the phone, this man''s idiot deed is the result of my lack of discipline, I''ll take full responsibility on whatever he did. So, don''t get yourself involve with this incidence anymore, I''m taking him with me." "Wait!.." "If you got any problem or question, I already explain it to Chris, you can ask him." Then Dark Prince walks into the portal with Xenoo and disappeared. "Shxt! Why did he have to get involved?" "What''s now?" "UhNo choice but to get nag by Chris again" "Ah" 24 Chapter 22 - Meanwhile at America At New York, AmericaChris is talking on the phone. "Don''t worry, Terrance(Dark Prince) will get everything settled including that girl''s name in the book of life and death, and that brat will get punished as well." "I can''t believe it, that brat could actually accept such a quest and create all this mess without his master''s permission." "Well, this is not his first time doing this." "Anyway, how''s your side there? Any progress?" "Hmmnot much but at least we are able to detect the archaeologist that found the coffin." "I seeChris, don''t push yourself too hard okay?" "I know, don''t worry about me. Oh! Enma had recovered from his hibernation and he''s looking for me, but I''m quite busy right now, can you meet up with him instead?" "WhaI mean, no problem." "Haha, I have things to do right now, will call back to you later." "Ok, bye!" "Alright, where were we just now? Kenji! Get Marumaru back here, I haven''t finished trimming her nails yet." "Haha! Very busy indeed." And so, Seito grabs the little ragdoll while Chris gets the nail cutter from the table. "Poor little girl, get injured by your own nails, I should have trimmed it earlierAh! Don''t bite me, bite Kenji." "Hey!" When those two finally finish trimming the kitten''s nails, Chris starts playing with her using a laser pen, suddenly, Yuki came in the room (living room). "Chris, are you busy?" "Yes, super busy." "No! He''s hell so free!" "Haha, sorry. Is there anything important?" "Yes, I have successfully contacted Mr. Wilson, the archaeologist and arranged to meet him this afternoon." "Good job Yuki. Just hope that the meeting will bring us some results." Said Chris while preparing some cheque. "But Chris, are you sure about this? What if that thing is not what we are looking for?" "Don''t worry Kenji, I will consider this (*pointed at the cheque*) as the remaining payment for the debt you owed me since years ago, and of course included the interest." "UhThat''s not what I mean." "And even if that is not what we are looking for, a body that remains ''fresh'' and not rotten for years in a luxurious coffin is certainly something that worth of ''investing''." "Ok, I see, let''s get prepared for this afternoon then." ? Later, afternoon "As I said earlier, I would not hand over the coffin to anyone." "But that thing could be quite dangerous if it falls into some wrong person''s hand." Said Seito to the old archaeologist. "I am an archaeologist, I know what I am doing, this corpse certainly has its historical value." "But.." "Alright, how about this?" said Chris while hand over a cheque written 1 billion USD. "Mister, I think there is some serious misunderstanding here, I''m not the type that will sell out ''history'' for money!" "Hmm I guess so." "I feel like I don''t have anything to discuss with you people anymore, I shall take my leave." "Historical value eh? Hold on thereHow aboutthis?" ? Chris took out a black little box, inside is a platinum ring with the shape of a tiger, decorated with some gems. The old man took over and examining it carefully and get astonished all the sudden "Oh my goodness, I cannot take this, where did you even get this?" With all these words of the old man, Chris just looks at him calmly. Suddenly, the old archaeologist seems to be realizing something, he quickly kneels down with his head on the ground say: "I''m extremely sorry for my rudeness just now, I''ll bring you to the place right now." "Ok, thank you very much for your cooperation." "Uhm Chris, what was that just now?" "UhMy tiger ring?" "Anything special about it?" "Haha, don''t mind about that, anyway, call Yuki to tag along, I''m sure she will be quite interested to see the coffin." "YeahShe has the weirdest taste ever." ? Later, the archaeologist leads them to his mini workshop, they went to the basement, in the basement, there is a luxurious black coffin with golden edges. Chris stared at the coffin for a few seconds before he slowly pushed open the lid ?"This" Both Seito and Yuki is shocked by the sight while Chris is as cool as always. "This body looks just like Itsuki-kun!" "He is? I remembered Itsuki is a pair of specs with silver edge and" "Kenji, our Itsuki doesn''t have that type of character setting." "Oh! Sorry." "Ben had." "Ah" 25 Chapter 23 – What Exactly Happened 11 Years Ago! "So, this is really the body of the almighty Dracula?" "It seems to be." "But why did he looks just like Itsuki? This can''t be just a coincidence right?" "That''s an interesting opinion." "Chris, I''m just curious, what is actually happened 11 years ago, Sky never let me knows." "Then what make you think I''ll tell you?" "Ehmyou can have Marumaru with you at the plane when we back to Japan." "Alright, although I can''t tell you the full detail but" Chapter 23 C What Exactly Happened 11 Years Ago! 11 years ago, "Hey Chris, have you heard that the body of the Ancient Vampire Vlad III Dracula had gone missing?" "Yeah, have seen that notice from The Alliance Official Quest Board." "Rumours said that the body is one of the precious ''collection'' of the leader of the ''Trinity'' from the ''Kingdom''." "You mean that legendary ''Kingdom''? Interesting" "Want to accept the quest?" "Nope, don''t really want to get involved with that ''Kingdom." "Yeah, certainly is not something we want to mess with." Although that''s what they said but what happened next is certainly not anything they will expect... ? The next day, they received a mysterious sealed letter with a golden emblem on it, they carefully open the letter, andwithout knowing it, they found themselves in the middle of a big chaos, they are surrounded by dead bodies and their body are covered with blood as if they have just experienced a fierce battle. "Where is this place?" "From this weak and dull aura, we are probably at a Null Dimension." "What is happening right now? Why are we even here?" "I don''t know." "WeirdAh! Chris! You are injured!" "I do realize it, not a big deal, let''s walk around, maybe we can get a clue of what happened." "Okay wait a secWhy do you sound like a boss?" "Because I am." "I thought I was supposed to be your superior." "You ''was''" "Chrisyou are so mean" "ShhI heard something" Suddenly, some small portals appear in the air, many little ugly green creatures came out of the portal. "Those are goblins! What are they doing in this Null Dimension? They are not supposed to" "I don''t think we have time for this, they look super aggressive." "Yeah, let''s get serious." Later, all the goblins had been eliminated leaving the duos badly wounded. Chris looks at all the dead bodies around them, most of them are little children "I do hear them saidDracula, right?" said Chris with a rather weak voice. "Yea" "I swear I will get my hand on thatDracula" Back to present, "Then, we did some investigation and found out, someone spread the rumors of the bloodline of Dracula, they said, the bloodline of that ancient vampire master had been born in this Null Dimension, so in order to prevent the revival of the evil vampire master, all the ''justice'' people from every dimension, especially the Gospeler had made an all-out move in order to eliminate all the boys in this world who was about the same age as that ''bloodline''. Usually, due to the special nature of the Null Dimension, a normal dimensional portal cannot be used here except for dimensional connectors but the Gospeler used some ''special method'' and caused a serious dimensional link outbreak. Some low lives take the opportunity to sneak in through this rare occasion of the outbreak of dimensional link...Thus caused more damage." "So, that''s the reasonmy mother died because of this?" Chris nodded. "Wait! Does that mean Itsuki is that Bloodline of Dracula?" "I don''t know. But I wouldn''t reject that possibility." "And that''s why he gets targeted by all the assassin and killer?" "I don''t think that''s the reason, still remember when does Itsuki''s parents get killed?" "When he is ten years oldAh!... Then why is he gets targeted by the killers?" "I''m not sure about it, but I think his butler is a bit suspicious." "Mr. Shuiichi?" "YesUhm, Yuki, you have been quite quiet since just now, are you alright?" "(*whispering at herself*)AhLook at those well build muscleWhat a sexy dead body" "Uh" Chris softly patted Seito''s shoulder as a sign of empathy. 26 Chapter 24 - Another Chapter With No Title "Anyway, let''s get this back to your lab." Said Chris to Yuki. "Okay" "Wait a minute, please don''t take him away." Suddenly the archaeologist walks in. "Well, I thought that we have already made things clear enough." Said Chris while looking at the archaeologist with an irritated look. "Oh no! My apologies, I think there is some misunderstanding here. What I mean is, in order to prevent any unnecessary damage to this valuable subject, please leave it here and I can take care of it for you." "Oh? Why should I trust you?" "I might not worth it for you to trust, but there is someone who does and would like to meet you." "Hmm?" "Chris! I don''t think you should trust him!" "I''m quite interesting to meet that mysterious person though Seito, you go back to the mansion with Yuki first, I shall follow him." "Wait!" "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before evening Oh! Please get someone to guard the coffin." "Okay, I get it. Please take care of yourself okay?" "I will." ? Later, Chris followed the old archaeologist to a condominium, and reached a certain, as he walks in, he saw a very familiar figure of a lady, and that figure slowly turned around ? "You" "It''s been a whileMy Lord." Meanwhile in Japan, about 5 AM Sky''s house, living room, Ben is examining and treating Sky''s right arm which is now badly injured and ''melted'', Maria is at their side, worried. "Those new Mujos are surely aggressive, don''t really know how to hold back." Said Ben while shaking his head "They never seen me before, it''s normal to be alert with strangers, can''t blame them." "Yeah sure, and you almost lost your right armthis might take some time to recover." said Ben "It''s all my fault, if I didn''t provoke them, you will not get hurt when stopping our fight." said Maria with an almost cry look. "Haha, to be honest, if they are not Enma''s underling, I will not even bother to stop you." "Or, if it''s Chris, Enma-sama will have to get a new pair of Mujos again." said Ben while still treating Sky''s arm. "Uh, Ben, why are you able to keep a straight face while saying something like this?" "It''s the truth I''m tellingI have done with your bandaging, be more careful next time." "Okay, my almighty Dr. Benjamin." "But Sky, what should we do about En-chan''s (Maria''s way of calling Enma) quest?" "Ah, that quest Yeah, I wonder how are we going to find all the missing names from the book of life and death, even Enma''s himself is uncertain about that." "Yes, it''s kind of unusual to see him in that confused and anxious state." said Maria. "Although he also mentioned that he might search for it himself if we can''t help him, but after seeing how weak he was just now, I just can''t effort to reject him." said Sky. "Judging on his condition, I''m really concern about how long can he last" said Ben who had just done with the bandaging. "Ben, is Enma''s condition that bad?" "Well, you certainly know that his body gets worsen every day right?" "" "Anyway, what is your thought, for the missing name?" "I''m clueless, just hope that it''s nothing to do with Hangan as Enma''s said." "Yeah, I hope so too. Sky, I think you need to take some rest right now, better for your recovery and I need to get back the hospital, so see you later." "Oh okay." Then, Ben left, Sky walk to the stair and get into his room, followed by Maria. "Blaze, don''t wake me up before 10 am." "I told you don''t call me by my code name!" "AhWhatevergood night." "AhGood nightWait! It''s already morning!" "" 9.00 am, Sky''s house Sky had awakened by a phone call from Seito Kenji. "What''s up Seito What do you mean by ''missing''?" Sky turn on the speaker. "Just now, Chris followed an old archaeologist to meet someone, he said he will be back before evening, but he hasn''t come back yet right now, I can''t reach his phone either, now Yuki is still trying to detect him with the GPS system" "Damn! Why are you even let him go? You are supposed to look after him!" "I''m sorry, he insisted to go" "I see, I''ll try to get there as soon as possible, please let me know if you found him." "Okay." Sky hangs up the phone. ? "Wait! Are you sure you are going?" "If it''s another person, I might not care much, but it''s Chris!" "I know butah your hand''s bleeding again." "Shxt! I don''t have time for this!" "How about you stay here and I''ll go there for you." "I can trust you right?" "It''s Chris-chan after all." "Okay, please go and make sure he''s alright." 27 Chapter 25 - That Red-haired Girl A few hours later, Sky''s sitting on a sofa in the living room, looking anxiously at his phone, there is a laptop of the table, showing the population distribution of different areas. He looks a bit pale, his right hand is covered with bloody bandages. Suddenly, he heard the lock of the main door been opened followed by a very familiar voice said: "I''m back." "Chris? Wait! What are you doing at here?" "UhWhat do you mean by ''what I''m doing here''? Didn''t Kenji told you?" "He told me that you have gone missing." "What?! I''m sure that I have told him wait, what''s wrong with your right arm?" Chris noticed Sky''s injury, Sky quickly hides it from Chris, Chris quickly runs to Sky. "Don''t hide it, show it to me!" said so, Chris slowly grabbed Sky''s right arm then remove the bandage. "HahHow long you have been hiding this from me?" "That day, when we deal with ''The Killer'', the seal for that curse has break" "You are seriously You really should have told me earlier so that I can redo the seal for you" "WaitWhat" Chris placed his hand on Sky''s injured arm, the injury slowly recovered and a seal seems to be imprinted to Sky''s right arm, stopping the corrosion "ChrisYou have remembered about placing the seal!" "UhmPlease just pretend you didn''t know what happened just now." "Oh...okay." "Anyway, I have something very important and urgent things need to let you know Meanwhile, New york Seito''s looking at his phone, a bit frightened, he stared hard at 3 ''old messages'' that marked as read from Chris which shows: "Damn you, Seito Kenji! Why not answering my phone?" "Anyway, I''ll be flying back to Japan now, due to some extremely urgent matter, will inform you through the phone later." "Oh! Please help me take care of Marumaru, okay?" Seito slowly put his phone "I''m so going to die." At Japan, "So you suspect Mr. Shuiichi is in charge of all the assassination on Itsuki?" "That''s one of the possibility, but I do have some very good reasons to put Shuiichi-san as the main suspect, which we will discuss it laterBut too bad, I can''t even remember a single thing about Dracula, not even after Ah!... Nevermind" "Same here the only thing I remember is seeing Dracula in a coffin Hey, what is the other important thing you said?" "It about Ruby, I need to find her no matter what." "Ah That girl huh?" Chapter 25 - That Red-haired Girl ? 3 years ago Chris is having some strawberry sundae at a dessert restaurant, suddenly a red-haired girl greets him ? "It''s been a while, Chris-sama." "Excuse me, did I know you?" "What? You don''t remember me? I''m Ruby. I have been with you for years." "I''m sorry, I don''t remember knowing you" "You are the worst, Chris-sama, how can you forget about me? Don''t you remember what you have promised me?" "NoI''m sorryMy memories seem to be a bit messy recently, I don''t really remember if I know youbut I do briefly remember I used to have an affair with a red-haired lady, could that be you?" Then Ruby smiled with a pair of seemly flaming eyes. ? Then, from time to time, Ruby will be sticking around with Chris all the time, keep reminding him of some promise he had to make to her during the past. Although Chris might suspect her sometime, but he still remains nice to her as deep in his heart, he does remember that he has indeed made such a life promise to someone he can''t remember, which he assumes to be Ruby. He clearly knows that this bad-tempered, ill-mannered, annoying and slightly yandere-ish girl is certainly not anyone he will make such a promise to. But who is she? And who is that mystery person that actually worth of him making such a promise? These nonsense continue for about two and a half years until that incident, when Ruby accidentally or maybe purposely putting Sky into a deadly injury "Why are you doing this? He might die from that impact alright?" "Who told him to block my way in saving you, Chris-sama? He deserves it!" "You!...(*almost slapped Ruby but holds back*)I don''t fxxking need you to save me! Get out of my sight! Don''t let me see you ever again!" Chris shouted. "Chris-sama, why?...Fine! I''ll make you regret this" Then Ruby ran away ? Present "Although I hate her, but I don''t think she is a person like that." "However, some facts do prove that she is indeed playing and messing me with my memory loss. I need to know why she did so and how did she know my past." "Chris, calm down" "Another thing bothering me is that, I indeed have some memories of having affairs with some red-head, who is that person actually?" "Want a wild guess?" "Yeah?" "Probably just Maria." Then Chris stared hard at that idiot(Sky) and slowly gives him a thumbs up. 28 Chapter 26 - A Quest from the After World Later, Sky is having a phone call with Maria "Are you mad?" "I was mad for a bit, but after meeting this sweet little handsome Seito-kun, I am so blessed! Now if you don''t mind, I''m gonna play with my dear Sei-chancome on Sei-chan.. (in the background: "No!!! Help me").*click*" "Ugh he is mad so mad" "I guess I will buy some roses for him later" "Chris, nice idea" Later, Sky''s house living room. "I see that you have been on your PC for the whole night, never saw you this hardworking before, anything interesting?" "Yes, this is the quest from Enma. Didn''t he tell you anything?" "No..." Chapter 26 C Quest from the After World! Days before Sky and Maria are walking at some dim and deserted area, the surrounding is covered with a thin layer of mist, some weird and deadly sound can be heard occasionally "Haven''t been here for years, still as sorrow as usual." "Well, this is the afterworld alright, but I do senses some unusual atmosphere if compare with that day" "What do you mean? Blaze." "Stop calling me with me codename. I don''t know, just some weird presence." "Weird presence huh? I sensed that tooLet''s get to Enma''s place fast, this place is filled with a lot of dark presence." "Okay." The Enma''s palace is located in the middle of that death town which is not far from Sky and Maria''s location. As they moved on by following the guide which is formed by some weird colored ''fireflies'', out of nowhere, two figures appeared and blocked their way. It two identical-looking guys, one wears white kimono and haori another wear black light armor. "Are they the new Mujous?" "Probably, although I haven''t seen them that day." "They don''t look so friendly though." "You two there, where do you think you are going?" said the Black Mujou. "You guys must be the Mujou''s brothers right?" "Yes we are." Said the White. "We have got some invitation from Enma-sama, so we will be heading to his palace, would you open up a way for us?" The Mujous look at each other for a few seconds, "We never heard that from our lord." Said White. "And you two looks suspicious!" said Black Mujuo while flashing out his colossal sword. "Yes, they indeed look suspicious, perhaps they are actually the sinners that just escape from the hell, we cannot let these two get near to Enma-sama ." said White with his whip. "Sky, they don''t seem like letting us pass through just like this, I guess we will have to break through them by force." "No, Blaze, we caBlaze!!" Without hearing advice from Sky, Maria covered his body with flame and charged straight to the Mujuos, while the Mujuos had well prepared with their battle form. As they are about to reach each other, the attacks been blocked by a strong magic, it''s Sky, he stopped the attacks from both sides with just his right hand, although his hand bleeds because of the impact. The Mujuos flinched back as they feel that shocking huge amount of magic in one single handed block. "Blaze, didn''t I ever told you not to be so aggressive? No matter how dumbxxs they are, they are still Enma''s underling!" "..Tsk" On the other side, the Mujuos seems like trying to launch a powerful attack "Stop itYou two" A soft and weak voice coming from another direction, the Mujuos are shocked when they heard that voice, they quickly kneel down. Realizing who is coming, Sky and Maria kneel down as well A black-haired man wearing a black robe with silver lining is slowly walking toward them accompanied by a gentleman with glasses. That''s Enma, he has a pair of dark and blank looking eyes, you can see the heavy eye bags under his eyes, giving you a flail, weak and tired look. "So, Chris asked you two to come for his stead right? Come with me" Then, they followed Enma into a black mist ? Present, Sky and Chris are in the living room, examining the list given by Enma by comparing it with population distribution "Why do I feel so familiar with this formationWait a second" Chris opened another file using his own laptop "Ah! It is the same!" "Chris?" Chris looks at Sky with a disturbed look. 29 Chapter 27 - Im Too Lazy to Put on a Title Sky''s house, living room "Chris, what is this?" "Enomoto''s clan distribution at 10 years ago." "Explain more" "10 years ago, Itsuki''s family is eliminated by a group of ''killer'' from unknown parties I had make some investigation earlier and get this information from RMy reliable source. This is supposed to be where all the Enomoto''s family members are before they got killed. Although it''s not very clear but if you compare this with the distribution you made with Enma''s list you can spot some similarity, which I doubt it to be just a coincidence" "Hmmeven if you said so, but in the list given by Enma, there isn''t any Enomoto in it Wait this list is according to Enma''s memories of pages from the book of life and death he saw years ago, which cannot be found any more now could he be so sick that he can''t remember it properly?" Chris leered Sky for a while. "Sky, I do think that a conqueror of the afterworld like him will not be as stupid as you." "Haha" "Although this might sounds weird, but I think that those Enomotos are actually not Enomotos" "What do you mean?" "Do you have any memory of how Dracula looks like?" "Nope." "Go die." "Ah! Okay, sorry He somewhat looks exactly like Itsuki." "Remember that incident 11 years ago?" "YesWait! Are you suspectingNo way!" "Yes, Itsuki-kun might be actually that blood-line of Dracula." "That Dracula?!" "Yes, from that eye of psycho of him, we already know that he is a bloodline to an ancient vampire, and now this similarity with Dracula" "Now that makes sense, I always wonder why a mere bloodline of some random vampire will become a target for almost all the killer groupbut bloodline of that Almighty Dracula" "Although I doubt that it''s not the real reasonif really because of the Dracula''s reason, that tragedy should have happened 11 years ago along with that massacre instead of a year after it." "You mean that" "Someone else trying to eliminate the Enomotos, someone that doesn''t know about Itsuki''s real identity." "You mean Shuiichi?" "Oh! You are not totally idiot after all!" "Wellyou just told me last night and I do did some investigation alright? After what he is trying to do to you that day" "Interesting, although I was about to discuss that with you but let me hear about it" "Shuiichi was a business partner to Seito''s kun father, which later break up after some private unknown reason, after that elimination of Enomoto''s family leaving only the young Itsuki, Shuiichi volunteered himself to take care of the young Itsuki as his butler and recently, Itsuki just inherited an enormous amount of property from his late father doesn''t sounds like a coincidence right?" "Yes and do allow me to add on something, still remember that day you said you have a weird feeling that Itsuki should die? Let me tell youNo! We need to keep him alivesomeone seems to be messing with our mind making us think that we need to let Itsuki die" "What do you mean by that Chris? Did you remember something?" "" "Chris?... Is it something to do with that person you met in New York? Chris?" Chris suddenly becomes unconscious and collapsed "Chris!" Meanwhile in the After World The Mujo''s brother is kneeling in front of Enma along with Hangan, a gentleman with a pair of specs "HanganI choose to believe you, for now, so get up now." "Yes, Thank you very much Enma-sama." "But you do realize the consequences if you ever lied to me right?..." "Yes. I''m fully aware of that." "Alright, you can get back to your work nowas for you two *look at the Mujos* I have think of an interesting punishment for you*smile*" 30 Chapter 28 - That Idio At night, Sky''s room, Sky''s is sitting on the floor alone at a corner of his room sulking. "Master, anything bothering you?" A voice coming out from under the table, it''s Flash, Sky''s sword. "FlashAm I really an idiot?" "UhI want to answer no but" "So I am an idiot after all." "But Master, you are an idiotuhmin a good way." "SeriouslyThat doesn''t change the fact that I''m an idiot." "Master" "Because this idiocy, I almost caused a big mistake I always thought that he is just a bloodline of an ordinary vampire, if I would have known that he might be the bloodline for that almighty Dracula, I will certainly not acting so ruthless." "You can''t really blame yourself for that, Master. Even Chris-sama don''t know about that when he saw Itsuki-kun. Moreover this sort of ''fake Dracula'' cases had happened so frequently that it is easier to think that Itsuki is just another ordinary vampire bloodline that will yet become an experiment subject for the Gospeler like the others." The words from Flash put Sky into a silent state for a few minutes. ? Then, he speaks again. "That reminds me of the previous victims that we failed to save and end up turning into some mindless monsters, which leave us no choice but to finish them off." "So instead of letting him fallen to an experiment subject it''s better for him to die in the hand of a killer huh?" "AhLuckily he survivedAnd Chris told me to protect himChris*clench his fist*" "Worry about Chris-sama?" Without saying anything, Sky punched the wall, caused a crack on itthen it''s the dead silence thorough the whole night until the next morning when Sky finally decided to give Itsuki a visit. Chapter 28 C That Idiot. Afternoon, a coffee house near the college "I know it''s weird to suddenly call you here, but there are a few things I''m concerned about." "Is it about Shuiichi? Chris san had told me about yesterday through the phone." "Yes, can you tell me anything about him? In detail." "He was a business partner for Uncle Seito, but after some incident, his company bankrupt and thus Uncle Seito recommend him to work for my father in his newly created company, then after my parents passed away, he had become my butler and taking care of me since then." "Okay and one really sensitive questionuhmif one day you died without any heir, who is the one that will be in charge and take over your father''s wealth?" "It will be Uncle ShuiichiWait! What exactly you are trying to let me know?" "Ahhave you suspect who is the one that hired the killers to kill your parents and now you?" "NoNot reallyWait! No! You are not saying that." "That''s what Chris told me yesterday before he.*suddenly quiet*" ".Did anything happened to Chris?" "Not anything serious actuallyAnyway you need to be extra careful when you get home" "Alright, although I don''t believe what you told me just now, but I will." In an unknown place, Chris is on a bed unconscious with some heavy and complicated medical equipment. A black-haired lady is at his side seemly crying. "I shouldn''t have allowed him to do that this is all my fault" "No, Rei, don''t blame yourself so much, we all know how stubborn he is." "But stillI''m the one that helps him to do that.." "Rei" Meanwhile, Itsuki had reached home, but something seems off, usually Shuiichi will greet him at the door, but today, he didn''t see him. Out of curiosity, Itsuki went to Shuiichi''s room, as he opened the door, a gruesome sight greeted him. Shuiichi is found dead near his working table, with a small but gruesome bite mark on his neck 31 Chapter 29 - The Poison Master "This can''t be happeningShuiichi" Itsuki intended to touch the body of Shuiichi, but before he could, the body ''move'' by itself, a translucent spider seems to come out from its ear, then followed by some weird rattle sound around the room. In a split second, without been realizing it, Itsuki is now surrounded by countless number poison critters ?Chapter 29 - The Poison Master Later "Yucks! That''s disgusting!" "Uhm I think you have been focused at the wrong point" Sky and Itsuki are inside of Shuiichi''s room, they are surrounded by countless of the dead critters "But your eye of psycho is really handy when in this situation." Said Sky while briefly examining the dead body of Shuiichi. "But it''s a surprise that you came instead of a police officer, I''m pretty sure that I called the police station." "WellIt''s some kind of special collaboration Are you seriously think that this is a case for ordinary police?" "Although that''s the truth" "But still What a gruesome sight, however, this does prove Chris''s theory right." "What do you mean by that? Are you still suspecting Shuiichi after all these?!" Itsuki is a bit emotional when saying this. However Sky seems to be ignoring Itsuki. "Now I really wonder if Chris has a foresight power or what? He even predicted Shuiichi''s death." "Wait what?" "Because if Shuiichi is really the one that hired the killer that eliminates your whole family, then he has broken the killer contract code when he hired another one to kill you?" "Care to explain more?" "One of the most important rules is that, one should never hire killers from the same organization more than once in a range of 20 years." "AhYou mean that" Sky nodded "Chris''s theory is that, Shuiichi hired the ''KILLER'' killer organization to eliminate all the Enomotos except for you. The reason lead to Chris making this kind of theory is that only a really expert killer could have done this, so probably it''s from that ''KILLER'' group, while Ai is not the one that in charge of it, which indicate that most likely he had hired the killer from ''KILLER'' for a second time, but in order to trick the ''KILLER'' to accept his request twice, he put up an open anonymous quest to all the killer group existed, which was later found out by the group. DamnHow could Chris able to make that type of heavy analysis even in that state*clenched his fist*" "Sky? Once again Is something bad happens to Chris?" "Ha! Not a big deal! Your problem is more urgent herefrom the look of this bite mark and all the dead critterscould it be that guy again?..." "Who?" "A guy Chris and I had been dealing with for years, which called by people with the nickname of Poison Master." "Poison Master? So this Poison Master is one of the KILLER group members?" "Yes, to be precise, he is the executor in the organization more commonly known as Black. His job is to eliminate anyone who fails to follow the rule of the organization. One thing is that, no one has ever seen his real face so his identity is a mystery." Meanwhile in America "Sei-chan~~ Ah~~" "No!!! Leave me alone!!!" Maria is spoon-feeding Seito some soft serve ice creamyesspoon-feeding. Suddenly, they feel that they are been watching by someone or perhaps something which is obviously not so friendly Back to Japan. "The reason he is known as Poison Master is that, he had a really wide knowledge of various types of poison, and most importantly he can control any types of poisonous and venomous animals in order to execute his target" "That''s doesn''t sound good Wait! If you mean his job is to eliminate anyone who breaks the ruledoes that include those who are protecting the target?" "YesAh! Seito and Ai!!!" "We need to get to Ai''s place fast!" "Yes! And hope Seito will be alright with Maria!" Meanwhile, AmericaMaria and Seito are in their battle form, in front of them is a 10 meters long albino king cobra along with countless of other poisonous creature 32 Chapter 30 - Gan from Ganbu! "Ah~This is so troublesome~ Nay~! Sei-Chan~!" "UhYes But can you let go of my hand?" "Haha~ *cough*Sure, now it''s not the time to do this." Saying so Maria tied up his red long hair and took off his jacket. "It''s time to burn!!!" Said so, Maria burned all the critter with just one swipe, and blows a fire ball into the cobra''s mouth when it is about to attack him and it explodes ? "That''s all? What?" said Seito, cannot believe what he just saw. "Haha! Nope! Don''t try to underestimate the four dimensions celestial beast, although he is one of the weakest." said Maria /Blaze. "Celestial beast?" "Yes, he is the snake part of the Great Ganbu, the Gan." The smoke caused by the explosion slowly faded and revealing a white-haired man with red eyes, there are some scales around his neck and hand. "Yes, it''s Gan!" *Four-Dimensional Celestial Beast, the celestial beast in some Asian religious belief, consists of Seryu (Blue Dragon) for the east, Byako (White Tiger) for the west, Suzaku (Crimson Bird) for South and Ganbu (Combination of White Serpent and Black Turtle) for North. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 30 - Gan from Ganbu! Gan is standing in the middle of the mist, smoke came out from his mouth due to Maria''s attack just now, blood is dripping out and he doesn''t look so happy about it ? "Nay...Seito-kun, I don''t think this is anything you can handle, so leave him to me, you gouhclean some goblins." "Goblin? Where?" "Uhm" "Kyahhh!!!!...." "AhThere!" "Ok! Leave it to me!" Seeing his target ''escaping'' Gan is about to chase for Seito but ends up getting another blast from Maria. "Oops! Where do you think you are going? I am your opponent here." "Grrrr." Facing such a furious Gan, Maria felt something is not right about him, but he can''t tell what is wrong, Maria enfolded both of his hands with some great fire Meanwhile in Japan "Is Ai still living at that mansion there?" "Yes." "Let''s get there!" "AhWait a minute" "Is there anything wrong?" "Something is bothering me since just nowItsuki, can you get to Ai''s place by yourself? There is some place I need to check on." "Okay, be careful." "You too." Thus, Sky leaves Itsuki to go to Chris''s mansion alone while he heading to another direction At the same timesome unknown place. "My lord, something big seems to have happened at that side." "So?*playing with psp*" "You are just going to ignore it?" "Yupeven if I don''t ignore it, will you actually let me go?" "Uhmno" "Then, let me just complete this level and I''ll go to sleep." "Yes, my lord." Back in New York, Gan is now defeated and Maria is about to finish him off but suddenly... "Maria-sama, please don''t do it" He heard a voice in his head. "Suzaku Alright I understand." Maria withdrew all his attacks and magic leaving both his hand slightly charred. "You should thanks to Suzaku, now get out of my sight before I change my mind and don''t try to do anything silly to Seito-kun, I''ll be watching." And thus, Maria let Gan get away. Later Seito came back from eliminating all the globins and is a bit shock at Maria''s burn injury at the same time hoping for some explanation from him ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In an office, where the signboard written ''Seito''s Corp. Private Limited''. A middle-aged man is working at his office table, his name card is written, Seito Kosuke, the CEO of Seito''s Corp. He is so concentrated on his work that he didn''t notice that someone had invaded his office A shabby hooded man with a mask is walking slowly toward the CEO along with some average-sized serpent 33 Chapter 31 - I Swear Im Not a Shotacon!!! The shabby man get nears Mr. Seito, he slowly rise his hand trying to give Mr. Seito a deadly blow while unnoticed. But before he can reach him, ''Mr. Seito'' stopped him with his right hand which is covered with bandage Meanwhile, Chris mansion "UhmAi, who is that little boy?" "I''m not sure, he has been there staring at me since just now." A cute young boy with black hair, black eyes and black shirt is staring at Ai without even blinking his eyes. Chapter 31 - I Swear I''m Not a Shotacon!!! "Just staring?" "YesWait! I think I might know him!" "Hmm?" Then, Ai slowly gets near to the boy "You are Bu-kun right? Bu from Ganbu." "Eh? Onee-chan, you know me?" "Yes, somehow. You are Black''s familiar right? Why are you alone? Where is Gan?" "Uhm Gan is in New York to kill another target while I''m here to kill you." Hearing this, Itsuki quickly guarded Ai from in front. "Don''t worry Itsuki-kun, he wouldn''t harm meBu, you say you are here to kill me, how are you going to do it?" "UhmStare you to death?" "Huh?" "They say a stare can killit can''t?" "Not with a normal stare." "Hmm?" "Nevermind, you may continue." "Ehm!" And thus, Bu continues stared at Ai for the next 2 hours In New York "Ah! So now I''m one of the Killer''s targets huh?" "More specifically, it''s the Killer''s executor." Said Maria while treating the injuries on his hands. "Man! I feel so proud of myself!" "Although there isn''t anything to be proud of that." "Haha! May I ask, are your power the type that will harm yourself?" "I''m using the Fire Demon Magic which is only usable bydemons of course. But somewhat I manage to use it with some side effect, which is if I overuse it, it will affect my body." "That''s a really nasty power." "More importantly Sei-chan~ how are you going to repay me~?" "UhLet''s go for some drink" "Okie~~" At Japan, Chris mansion "I''m actually quite impressed with his patient, can''t you stop him?" Itsuki asks. "No, he actually looks so cute doing that." said Ai. "Is that so?" "Actually, I do feel bad for him a bit" "Just a bit?" "Mhmm" "Hmm." So, Ai and Itsuki stared at each other for a few seconds. "Alright! I get itItsuki-kun is so soft-heart." "I''m not!" "Hmph!" Then Ai walks toward Bu, bends down a bit and says. "You have been staring me for almost an hour, aren''t you tired?" "Uhmnoactually yes, my eyes hurt..." "AhWhy don''t you stop doing that?" "If I stop that, I''ll have to kill you for real." "Huh?... Haha! That''s your job right? And if you did not complete it, wouldn''t Black punish you?" "*shook his head*Black-sama will never punish me as I''m too cute, he''s a shotacon" "*hold laughter*shotacon" "Itsuki-kun!" Ai slapped Itsuki back head softly. "Sorry" "And this is the first time I do the job without Gan I don''t want to do it alone, so I''ll just stare at you for another hour before I leave and show Black-sama my teary eyes.." "HahaYou heard him." said Ai while give Itsuki an ''I told you so'' look. "Weirdest encounter ever." An hour later "I have been staring you for 2 hours and my eyes are so irritated, I shall go back report to Black-sama, saying that I tried to stare you to death but fail." "OhOkay!". Then Bu left the Mansion but come back after a few seconds, seems to be crying. "UhWhat''s wrong?" "Gan failed, Gan failed at his mission Black-sama said that if he failed again, he will kill himso please let me kill you that I can tell Black-sama Gan helped me so Black-sama will forgive him" "What?" "I''ll kill youOnee-chan." Said so, Bu turns into his battle form, where his skin turns grey and spikes like shell appeared around his arm, but before he launches his attack, someone pats his head thus calmed him down. "Byako-sama?" "Silly boy" 34 Chapter 32 - Just Some Random Figh "Byako-sama?" "You little idiot, what with those teary eyes?" Byako softly wipes up the tears from Bu''s face. "What are you doing at this place? Byako-sama..." "Yes, I thought you were still a cat just now..." said Ai. "Actually Chris-sama had given me permission to turned into human form but I saw it was just Bu, so I remain in my cat form until now." "Byako-sama, are you protecting that Onee-chan too? No, you are too strong for me to defeat, but I need to kill her... If not Black-sama will execute Gan." "Well... Even if you kill her, I don''t think that Black will let Gan alive judging of what he actually did to Gan." "Byako-sama... What should I do?" "Here... *took out a letter *... Give this letter to Mr. X, he will save Gan. Remember, give it to Mr. X, not Black." "Hmm? What is this letter?" "Trust me... Now go!" "Okay..."... And so, Bu left. "Wow! What was that just now?" said Ai. "Just trying to help those kids." Then Byako turns into his cat form again. "Hmm... That''s a really convenient technique... Hey, Itsuki-kun, having anything to share about this incident?" "No..." "Hmmm..." "Uhm... Want to go get some drink?" "Yes. That will be nice..."... Meanwhile, Seito Corp. "Immortal, what are you doing here?" "Hmm... I thought I was the one that supposed to ask that. But I guess I shall answer your question...I have been sensing the presence of the Black Turtle from nearby but not the presence of the White Serpent, so most likely they are separated, and I dare to say that you send the White Serpent to America, which also means that there''s a third target who you will finish off by your own hands, try to think of someone who is so important for you to send out lure and distraction so that you will able to eliminate him successfully, I can only think of Mr. Seito. And looks like my hypothesis is right." "Ah! Never thought that I''ll have to face you again so soon..." Black slowly took out a gas bomb... "Haha! I know what you are trying to do, but it''s useless, I have set a shadow trap here before you came in, you know what''s the use of a shadow trap, once you enter you can never get out unless it''s undone by the caster... Now, should I finish you off once and for all? " ? Black stepped back for a bit, apparently, his previous fight with Sky wasn''t something so pleasant... Since they are in a shadow trap which is the dimension of the double of the real world, so they are able to cause a big rampage without needing to worry about the surrounding. And so Sky is now surrounded by some heavy and creepy aura, he wasn''t planned to go on lightly on Black and this brought back that traumatizing memory of Black... ? Sky charged towards Black without any warning, punched directly to his guts and send him flying and crushed to the wall, caused the wall to break down... However, as the assigned executor of the Killer organization, Black isn''t that weak either... He slowly stands up and raises both his arm... 35 Chapter 33 - Let’s End this Annoying Fight! As Black raised his hands, some ominous gas quickly filled the surrounding. "This is" Sky started to feel some numbness on his body "This is one of the secret lost skills from our ancient master which is known as the God of Poison. It''s said that if a person survived after repeatedly consume countless type of poison and venom, their body will somewhat become one of the most poisonous things in the world and is able to release a highly poisonous gas that is able to kill a whole group of strong and aggressive Spartan soldiers in a second. After the last defeat I have been working so hard to improve myself thus I successfully recreate that lost technique." "Ah Why does this technique sound so familiar?... Hmm, this can be troublesome a bit." Said Sky while shaking his right hand for a while in order to get rid of the numbness. "Hah Which means I''ll have to finish you off before the poison gets me." "Let''s give it a try." Chapter 33 Let''s End this Annoying Fight! At the other place "Where is he?" "Sorry, I''m not able to keep him here" "Not your fault, he is not a mere man that can be held still by anyone." "I know but" "Don''t worry. He is supposed to be okay now." A few minutes had passed after Black activated the poisonous gas Black is now covered with blood and bruise as the result of Sky''s almost single sided continuous hit, however, Sky is not at a very good condition as well, his hands and legs are obviously shaking due to the effect of the poison, and he seems to be having difficulty in breathing now "You are such a persistent pest don''t you.." "Or perhaps you are the one that is weak due to my poison and the Magic limitation in the null dimension So the rumors are real after all, the Immortals magic will get pressed down to less than 5 percent in this Null Dimension Hahahaha! So Immortal isn''t unbeatable after all! Hmph!" Without any warning, Black summoned numerous gigantic scorpions behind Sky "Although this little guys venom isn''t as deadly as mine but with your condition right now, a single sting is able to put you down." "Damn" The situation gives Sky no choice, he summoned Flash and slashed all the scorpions into halves but the moment he slashed the scorpions, Flash disappeared as Sky is unable to maintain Flash unsheathed form with his condition right now With the poison slowly invades his body, Sky found that he is now barely having any strength to move and then he collapsed to a half kneeled form Taking this advantage, Black decides to sneak attacking Sky from behind with his claws filled with deadly poison As Black approaches Sky, Sky slowly removes the bandage on his right hand When Black about to give Sky a deadly blow, Sky suddenly turns around and press his right hand onto Black''s face (left side), the part touched by Sky starts to melt and corrode along with Sky''s right hand then Flash suddenly appeared in Sky''s left hand again, Sky swings the sword and successfully landed a really deep slash on Black''s left abdomen However, due to the effect of the poison, Sky is now too weak to finish off Black, so Black successfully escaped through a crack that forms in the shadow trap due to Sky''s unstable condition right now. "Damn This is bad" He thinks as his vision slowly faded, but before he totally loses his consciousness and collapse to the floor, someone holds him and purified the poisonous air around him "Chris?..." "You are really an idiot after all. " 36 Chapter 34 - The Ghost Hunting Live Broadcast! 3 days after the incidentSky''s house, living room, Sky and Chris are having some random conversations "Hmm Never expected that poison master actually learned that lost art of thousand poisons, kind of amusing." "With this half assed technique, it can barely reach 30% of the original one" "Oh! Is that so? Then who is the one that was semi-dying when I found him in that Shadow Trap dimension?" " *cough* It was just my miscalculation." "Really? Want me to try that 30% on you to see if it''s just a mere miscalculation?" "Ugh No thanks." "But yeah, I realize that he hasn''t actually fully mastered that technique, but still impressive for someone to be able to reach this stage in such a short time frame." "Yes And the next time I meet him, I will surely finish him. Hey! Is Seito still at America?" "Yes, it seems like Maria doesn''t allow him to fly back yet." "Hah? Why would Maria want to keep Seito with him." "Who knows, it''s Maria we are talking about but I do hear from Yuki that they will be doing a ''ghost hunting adventure'' today" "Wait what?" "And it will be live on Utube." "What?!" Chapter 34 The Ghost Hunting Live Broadcast! Meanwhile America "Hi everyone! Your dear Maria chan is here! After so many weeks of postponing, we are finally doing this again. Right now we are at an abandoned hospital with our special guest here, Yuki-chan and Sei-chan!" "Hi! I''m Yuki and he is Seito-kun!" " *murmuring* why the hell am I doing this?..." The time is 3 am, Maria, Seito and Yuki are in an abandoned hospital. The hospital is very old and broken while emitting a weird aura that blended so well with the surrounding darkness. In Maria''s hand there is a night vision camera while Seito and Yuki are holding some weird devices "Before we start, let me explain the history and urban legend about this hospital. This hospital was built at 18xx, it was one of the biggest hospitals in the town before it was abandoned. The reason for this hospital to be abandoned is unknown but there are some rather disturbing rumors about this place. According to the rumor there''s a certain head doctor who goes insane, he killed all of the patients by injecting poison in the infusion tube before turning all the staffs into a form of sacrifice to an unseen evil force, some of them said that there''s a sacrificing altar somewhere in this building. Today we will be trying to search for that altar and trying to spot some supernatural activities in here. So let''s start our exploration!" Back to Sky and Chris "Ugh what the hell is this actually?" "Hmm Maria-chan kawaii Maria-San this is a bit dangerous Maria-san, there is something behind you Ah! Seito is super handsome!..." "And Chris, can you stop reading the comments?" "No, it''s actually quite fun Maria-chan, I heard some weird crying of women just now Is this just some stupid low quality acting?... Hey you up there! Can you just shut up" "Uh he is addicted to it" " *continues reading comments *. Hmm?" "Chris? Anything wrong?" Without answering Sky''s question, Chris typed something with his laptop America "And we have huh?" Seito patted Maria and passed him his phone showing a comment from a user named King. "Ah Chris-chan *facing the camera * Excuse me for a while, there''s an important comment I need to see hmm it says in the room you passed just now, I saw an altar hmm, let''s look for that altar then." Then Maria turned back and start looking for the room mentioned by Chris, after a short search he found the room. It''s a weird and small room with almost no light can penetrate through it. And as Chris said, there''s an altar in it and one weird thing is that there are a few candles lighting up despite no one should have been in this place at this time. "Ah There are some candles lighting up in here, is there any other people in here except for three of us? This is getting creepy Hmm?" Maria suddenly turned around looking into the thin air "Maria? What''s wrong?" "Hmm.. *turned back to the camera * looks like we are facing some issues in here right now, I shall stop the live broadcast now, we''ll get back to you when we get things solved see you all later!" And then Maria turn off the camera, leaving his audiences with questions like "OMG! This is scary! What is happening?" "Is Maria-san going to be alright?" and etc.. "Maria, what is happening right now?" "Ah After almost 30 minutes of fooling around, they finally show up." "What?" "There, those things." Maria pointed at a direction which is a pitch of black but if you look at it carefully, you can actually spot some sinister looking eyes in the dark 37 Chapter 35 - The Ghost Hunting Adventure 2 In the dark, there is a nasty looking creature approaching them slowly. It is a huge ghoul that has at least a hundred head and face attached to it. It looks a bit like melted marshmallows. "Ehm... Why do I feels that they''re a bit cute?" "Because you have the weirdest sense of cuteness, Yuki... Maria-san, those are actually soul eaters right?" "Yes, after years of been ''worshipped'' and devoured countless of the sacrificed souls, they undergo some weird mutation and fused together." "So, the rumors are real." " Not all of it... We will talk about that later, right now we have a more important thing to do... *stared at the creature *..." "Ah! Right! I almost forgot about that." Alongside the multiple head ghoul /soul eaters there is a large number of normal single headed ghouls although some of it had started to show the sign of ''mutation''... "Uh... Actually, this is really disgusting, let''s just finish them off." said Seito. "No! Wait! AlthoughI could easily eliminate these things, but it will be too boring if we do this in a normal way, let do it the exorcist way!" said Maria. "Wait! What?" Then, Maria pours out the items from a small bag showing all the exorcist items from different religions, there is a cross, a small bottle of water, some ashes, some talisman and incense and etc... "Let''s see ~ What should I use?" The creature slowly approaching but Maria created a barrier preventing them to get any nearer while he continues digging through his exorcist items... "Uh... Maria-san, since you already used your magic for the barrier, why don''t you just finish them off? And Yuki! Stop trying to take a picture of a ghoul, it will never appear in the picture!" Seito is a bit frustrated but those two ignored him... "Damn...I think I somewhat understand how Chris feels most of the time now." As the trio continues to fooling around, Maria''s phone rang. "Answer it for me. Oh! Wait! On the speaker..." "Okay." so Seito answer the call with the speaker on. "Hello, this is Hangan from the After Life..." "..!... *quickly pick up the phone and turn off the speaker *... Yes, Blaze is here... Yes, I know... I will get it done by today, please tell Emma-sama don''t need to worry about that. Okay... I see, thanks for informing... *click*... Ah... Seito-kun, I heard that you are an omyoji right?" "No I''m not!" "Don''t mind about the detail, you have your empty seal contracts talisman with you right?" "Yes." "We got a request from Enma, do you think you can seal that thing?" "No problem!" Seito took a piece of green talisman paper, he chanted something, cut his fingertip with a small dagger, then he smeared his blood onto the talisman paperman. "The seal is ready, help me weaken it so that I can successfully sealing it." "Okay! Leave it to me!" Maria gently blows a weak blue colored sparkle onto that multiple head ghoul and totally freezing its movement. "Nice move Maria-san !" Then Seito starts chanting a weird and long spell which caused the ghoul to slowly get absorbed by the talisman. While Yuki... Is still trying to get a picture of the ghoul... xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Years ago, in a well-known hospital, there is a head doctor. One day, he heard a voice in his head telling him to do some sacrifice to a certain powerful and evil existence that will give him wealth and longevity. So he killed all the patients along with his staff as sacrifice but later he realized that it was all his hallucinations, that certain existence is actually not real, realizing his mistake, he committed suicide. Thus the hospital abandoned since then, but the rumors had been spread widely until there was a certain group of ignorant people who actually believe the rumors of the evil being and actually set an altar for it every day with animal sacrifice. However they didn''t realize it, the thing that they worship is not any of the powerful existence but just some random ghouls. With all the worship and sacrifice, the ghoul somewhat transformed and grow into some creepy creature...And with the creature grow stronger, it''s desire became greater, it starts lusting for fresh human soul even more than before and thus it starts luring whoever gets near to the hospital and get a chance to devour on their souls, those who get their soul devour will be totally ''erased'' from the world... "And thus, Enma-sama give me a request to investigate this matter and bring the creature back to his Palace for further examination." "Hmm... I see. So what are you gonna do with the Utube live broadcast?" "Ah... That one... Borrow me your dagger for a while..." "Hmm?" "Hi everyone! Sorry for the sudden interruption just now, but we have solved that problem again for now, we will see you again next week! Bye!" In the live broadcast, Maria is making a conclusion for the live broadcast with some blood on his face... 38 Chapter 36 - Some Aftermath Before the New Arc "The hell is this live broadcast?!" "Hmm... It is rather disturbing at any point." Sky and Chris are in their living room, just finish watching Maria''s live broadcast. And as usual, they are now having some random but important conversations. "Ah! Just ignore that idiot, how''s Itsuki, have you get his things settled?" Sky asked which Chris reply him with a deadly leer. "You should know that, I''m not you." "Ah! Sorry!" "I have get someone to deal with Shuiichi''s body as well as erased his existence, no one will remember him except us. As for Itsuki''s butler issue, Jason will be temporarily taking the job." "Chris, you are seriously getting everything well organized" "Just to let you know, if you weren''t in that semi dying state 3 days ago, I would have drag you with me doing all those aftermath things." "Haha... Sorry... So what should we do next?" "I was planning to go to a certain polluted dimension, I need to get Ruby back." "You know where she is right now?" "Yes, but we need to get help from Ai." "I think she is quite free right now, let''s go meet her after this." "Mhmm." At the same time, Itsuki is looking into the mirror, he noticed something weird about his left eye, the color seems to be getting a bit lighter than before, as he is a bit confused about what happens, a new voice called him from outside his room. Without thinking much, Itsuki arranges his hair a bit and walk away. Chris''s mansion... "My sense link tells me that she is supposed to be in one of these dimensions but I''m not really sure about it." "Should we search in all these dimensions one by one? Ai, can you do that?" "I can but... That Ruby you talking about... I feel like I might know her." "Hmm?" Chris is a bit interested at what Ai just stated. "Is this Ruby with long bright red hair, insane looking eyes and super fake smile?" "Uh... Although it''s quite accurate. But what''s with this hateful description?" "That aside, you know where she is?" "Mhmm... But if that is really her, it should be quite troublesome..." "What do you mean by that?" Sky asks while Chris does not give any reaction. "The last time I saw her is at this dimension *point at the tablet that shows a list of possible places *... And she is captured by some syndicate that did a really disturbing and disgusting experiment on different living creatures. Because the KILLER organization is in cooperation with the syndicate, I find out that they are going to test a certain drug on her, what drug I''m not sure but from what I remember, it never will be anything good." "That doesn''t sound so good, Chris, we are waiting for your response." "Hmm... *sigh*... Let''s get ourselves prepared, this will be a long journey. Sky, help me to contact Kenji, I need him to go with us." "Okay!" At an unknown place... A humanoid creature is tied up by chains in a really big and dirty chamber, the face is totally deformed, uneven fang-like teeth are exposed and stained with blood, in front of it is a huge piece of rotten meat. The creature sniffs the meat for a while and then all sudden it chowder up the whole piece of meat in seconds, then it suddenly getting very aggressive, trying to break the chain... Oh! Forgot to mention, this creature has a long bright red hair... 39 Chapter 37 - An Icy Cute Encounter Sky''S house, living room... "Chris, I''ve contacted Seito, he should be on his way back right now." "Which means he will reach here tomorrow morning... Hmm? I just saw a tiny sparkle in the bushes there." "There is? I don''t really see anything." "I will go check it out." Chris stands up and went out through the side door followed by Sky. After a few minutes of searching, they found the source of the sparkle. It''s a palm size crystal-like crystal that known as ''Icy-eye''. The duo look at the tiny little creature with a slightly confused look, while the icy-eye immediately spotted them and tried to run but ended up clumsily knocking into everywhere... "Chris, I have to say that this is actually a bit cute." "Yes, but why is it here alone? Normally this thing works in a big batch. And this little guy here looks a bit different." "Yes, due to the influence of the spell set by the Gospeler, those Icy-eyes are supposed to be extremely aggressive and will react and attack any other living being, but this one looks a bit docile. Could it be just a coward that is rejected by the group?" "I don''t think so." Said Chris with a slightly annoyed tone. Chris slowly approaches the small creature and try not to scare it. Then Chris looks at it for a few seconds then he found the problem. "There''s a small crack on its shell." "Hmm, indeed, but with this crack, it will probably lose its temperature." "That''s why it''s alone and left out by the group...At this rate, it will continue to lose its coldness and eventually melt down." Said Chris while starts wearing a pair of gloves. "Ehmm... Chris? What are you trying to do? You don''t mean to keep it right?" "Yes, I heard that this little fellow has the cutest eye, and will only show out when it has trusted to an individual. Rare opportunity..." Chris slowly getting really near to the little creature and try to reach his hands to it. "Wait! Chris, even with the gloves it will still be very cold, remember it could freeze an Elephant with just a single touch ." "Don''t worry, with that crack, it shouldn''t be as cold as usual... Most importantly, we can''t leave it here either, someone else might touch it and get hurt accidentally." Chris slowly reached his hand to the Icy-eye and pick it up gently, as a defensive move, the icy-eye glows with blue light and start freezing Chris''s hands, some cold vapor can be seen leaking out from the cracks. In order to calm it down, Chris stroke it softly despite of the cold and his hands are shaking due to the intense coldness. Sky handed over a cold resistance container with tiny holes and Chris slowly put the creature in trying not scaring the little fellow. Sky removes the gloves which are totally frozen and reveals Chris''s hands which start to get a bit blue at the fingertips. He rubbed Chris''s hands try to warm it up with his own body temperature... *this is not a BL Meanwhile, Itsuki''s house ... Itsuki is in the dining room, staring into the air without touching his dinner. Suddenly, his right turns red for about 3 seconds and his new butler Jason noticed. "Itsuki - sama, are you alright?" "Yes, why?" "For a second I thought I saw your eye turns red." "Probably just your imagination." "Is that so?" ... 8 pm, Chris''s room... "So, what are you going to do with this little guy?" "Hmm..." Chris try to reach his hand to the Icy-eye and stopped by Sky. "Don''t you dare try to touch it again!" "Don''t worry, I just want to heal it." Chris placed his hand near the little creature and it glows with white light, the cracks slowly disappeared. "There we have it... You should be able to get back to your batch with this condition." After Chris heal it, the icy-eye seems to be more friendly to Chris, it starts opening up its crystal shell but by bit and reveals its big and bright core which people call it as eye, unlike the outer shell, the core is a bit warmer and somewhat fluffy... The duos are a bit surprised by this sight. "Ah... Kawaii...." said both... 40 Chapter 38 - The Corrupted Dimension. The next day 10 am, Seito''s house, basement... "Actually we aren''t planning to bring you along Seito, but since you are quite close with Ruby, it doesn''t seem right if we just left you out like that." "But this trip could be very dangerous, you can choose not to tag along." "I''m going with you, Ruby - chan is really nice to me, so I''ll help with whatever I could." "Ah...Alright then, as for Ai, you actually have no reason to get involve so just stay here after you open the portal for us, I''ll send you some signal once we are done." said Chris to Ai. "Yes, I got it." "Alright! Now let''s open the portal." Sky gives the instruction to Ai to open the portal to the chosen dimension. "Hold on!" A voice came from the upstairs, it''s Itsuki. "Itsu, why are you here? "Seito is a bit surprised to see Itsuki. "Bring me with you." "What?" "Itsuki, are you about that? Do you even know why are we heading to?" Itsuki remains silent and did not answer Sky''s questions. Chris noticed something weird about him but can''t tell what is weird. "Alright, you may come with us, and just to let you know, this trip will be very dangerous, I can''t guarantee your safety alright?" Itsuki nodded. Ai raises her hands and start drawing a weird pattern in the air while chanting a really long spell. The pattern glows and forms a portal, Sky and the three others entered the portal. The portal closed and leaving Ai alone in the basement. "Make sure to get back safely." said Ai... At a different dimension, a portal appears, Sky and friends step out of the portal. The environment is very dusty and dirty, Chris coughed a bit due to the polluted air, he took out his mask and wear it. "This environment is even worse than the Afterworld... Chris, are you alright?" said Sky, Chris nodded. The environment is covered by some weird grey gas which you can see some small particles in it, indicating a serious pollution. There aren''t any ''natural features'' or any living spotted, only numerous of old and abandoned building, in the middle of the city, there is a very tall building which is still functioning, it is the source of that weird gas. There are drain at the side of the street dim and deadly street. In the drain, it''s some weird green gooey sustains with cascades of some badly deformed animals... "Uh... This place is disgusting... Everyone, please take extra caution is this place as we don''t know the potential danger we are having in here." said Sky. "Yes, this dimension is said to be the nest of some creatures that did weird experiments on other living beings, caution is needed indeed." Chris continues. "Yes, so what''s the next step or where we should be heading?" Seito asks while Itsuki remains silent... "Hmm... Let''s see..." The tall tower! We''ll be heading to that tower! " said Sky in excitement and walk to the direction of the tall building. "Wait! Ah... This idiot never learns... Never mind." Chris sighed while instructing the others to follow. As they are heading to the tall building, Chris sensed a weird presence in an abandoned building which looks like a factory, so they decided to give that place a brief examination... The air inside the building is even worse than the outside, Sky and Seito cover their mouth and nose with a hand, Chris hand over an extra mask to Seito while Itsuki shows no obvious reaction to the bad air pollution. Chris feels really weird about Itsuki as even Sky having trouble with the air in here. "Itsuki-kun, are you alright?" "Yeah, you have been really quiet since just now." Itsuki didn''t answer Chris and Sky''s question, he just stares blankly at the other three. "Itsuki-kun?...(!)...your eyes..." Chris noticed Itsuki''s eye turn red but before he could react, he found himself in a different place with Sky, Seito and Itsuki are nowhere to be seen. "Where is this place? I thought we were at the abandoned factory just now." asked Sky. "I think we are still in the factory..." "What... Wait! You mean that..." "Yes, I''m afraid we are in an illusion, or more specifically a mind control known as eternal sleep." "Eternal sleep? That''s one of the special techniques of Dracula right?" Chris nodded... 41 Chapter 39 - Eternal Sleep Eternal Sleep is one of the ultimate techniques of Dracula, it is capable of putting anyone into an eternal illusion that only the caster can remove. In some cases, the victims will not even realize they are in or still in the illusion. During the illusions, only the mind is working while the body will be in a totally comatose state. This technique is also capable of draining a person''s sanity through the illusions, a person with a weak mind can easily lose all their sanity in less than an hour. "But it seems like this is a rather incomplete form." "Yes, however the effect is still there, be careful not to let it drain away your sanity...Ah..." Suddenly Chris left cheek is slightly injured by an unseen force, then he seems to be slowly disappearing in the illusion dimension. "Chris, what''s happening?" "Hmm... This takes effect rather fast..." "What?" Before Sky could get any answer, Chris totally disappeared from his sight... "Ah, he disappeared... Is this one of the illusion?" With Chris gone, Sky is now alone in the endless white dimension. "Hmm... If this is in the eternal sleep, how can I even get out without the caster undoing it? Just now, Chris said that this eternal sleep is incomplete, does that I could break it through?" Said Sky to himself. "Ha! I don''t think it will be that easy." Suddenly, Sky heard a familiar voice, a man with a one eyed mask walks in from nowhere... Yes, it''s our beloved Dark Prince. "What are you doing here? Wait! This is a part of illusion right?" "Well, no one could guarantee about that. Who knows you might not actually be in an illusion?" "What do you mean by that?" "You could take this as a field I set up for our final match." "Final match?" "Yes! You know I have been hating you ever since the death of Will... Let''s take this opportunity to finish everything for once and for all!" said Dark Prince while his right hand turns into a large demonic claw. "Will''s death is indeed my fault, I wouldn''t expect you to forgive me. If hurting or killing me could make you feel better, just do it, I will not dodge or defend." And so without any mercy, Dark Prince charges and pierced his claws directly into Sky''s chest... Blood is dripping from the opening of Sky''s chest, but Sky is just standing still at there without making any move as if he is ready to give up his own life, Dark Prince continues to charge different deadly hits on Sky and throwing him unto the ground like a rag doll. "Haha... You''re that ready to die huh? But it is too easy for you if I finish you off just like that... Hmm... Let''s see, you still remember that old lady from the Naito right?" "Hime... What are you trying to do with her?" "I''m not trying to do anything, I already in the process of doing something." "What do you mean?" "Still remember that incident weeks ago? I''m the one that asks Xenoo to do it, my aim is is to draw the grandson to insane by making him believe that his grandma is feasting on their life." "What?" "Haha! I do believe that the boy is on the verge of killing his own grandmother for his own safety. See this?... *took out a red crystal ball *... This is the life force source of the little sister, if I break it... What will happen? Knowing that the little girl is the only mental support for that boy, what will happen if the girl dies without any obvious reason?" "Stop! Don''t do it!" At this moment, Sky is on the verge of mental break down. "After that life extension you give her, how many years left did she have? 50 years? That''s long...let''s cut that off, shall we?" "No!!!" All of the sudden, without any moment of consideration, Sky stood up with his left hand glow with a pale green light, he pierced Dark Prince''s chest and dig out his heart, before Sky realized it, Dark Prince body had already disintegrated into the thin air... But before he totally disappeared, he left some shocking truth to Sky, "So...that''s what it takes for you...to end my suffering... thank you..." Sky is kneeling on the ground mumbling by himself... "What is happening... What have I done?..." Suddenly he heard a hand clapping sound from somewhere and he heard a very familiar voice saying: "Hahahaha!!! Magnificent! I never thought this would work so well! You did it after all! You finally killed him... Hahahah..." "Ch... Chris?" 42 Chapter 40 - Chris?! The Real Villain?! "Chris, what''s the meaning of all these?" Sky asks in a slightly trembling voice. "Meaning? Haha! Aren''t it''s quite obvious?" "Chris, what are you talking about? " "Hmph! I have been hating you for all these years, just take that as a revenge." "I don''t get it..." "Well, let''s just say that I''m the one that behind all these things, Will''s death, Terrance''s (Dark Prince) hatreds towards you, the ''eternal sleep illusion'' and now you finish off Terrance, it''s all in my plan." "What? Why are you doing that? What is that revenge you are talking about?!" "What revenge? Don''t you remember how you meet me 20 years ago?" "Eh?" Sky is a little confused about Chris''s statement... "Hahahaha...After what you did to my village, do you actually think that I''ll believe what you said? Come on! A Gospeler or Time Traveller is not even capable of doing that scale of invasion! The only reason I follow you is because you are too strong for me at that time and it will be too easy for you if I just killed you like that. So I decided to put your life in misery by eliminating everyone else at your side and then I will wipe up any other immortal I could find in the whole universe..." "Wait... You say when is our first meet again?" "20 years ago when you denied that you destroyed my village." "So the reason you followed me is because I was too strong for you to defeat?" "Yes." "Is that so? Hahaha! So that''s what happens! Thanks Chris! You are a genius!" "What? Why are you thank me for?" "Not you but Chris, he is really amazing even in this situation! Don''t worry, I won''t let you wait any longer out there...Hey! You over there, whoever ''created'' you really don''t understand Chris at all!" said so, Sky draws out his sword out of thin air and swiftly slashed toward that ''Chris''... The ''dimension'' slowly dissolved in the vision of Sky, it is not long before he found himself back to the abandoned building again. In front of him is Chris currently pressing down a slightly deformed Itsuki, Seito seems to be unconscious at another corner... Itsuki is pressed onto the ground by Chris, his eyes had totally turned red, while his teeth had grown into some sharp and long fang. Chris''s mask had been taken off and there is a slightly deep cut on his left cheek. "Damn! You surely take your sweet time huh?" said Chris with a slightly annoyed look while Sky just stands there looks a bit confused. "Damn! Don''t just stand there, lend me a hand here, I need your crystal to break this spell seal." "Hmm... This is not another illusion right?" "Argh!.... Don''t worry, when we are home, I will burn all your manga collections and you will be actually hoping this is an illusion!" "Ah... Yes, this is how Chris should be in reality..." said Sky to himself while heading to Chris''s direction, he kneels down a bit and look at Itsuki''s chest... "This seal!" "Yes, you know it better, now break it, you know how hard it is for me to press him down like this?" said Chris while Itsuki is struggling to try to escape Chris''s grip. Sky took up the crystal on his necklace and slowly pressed it on the weird seal on Itsuki''s chest. The crystal glows a bit and seals slowly disappear. As the seal disappear, Itsuki turns back to his normal self, in an unconscious state. "That was a seal from Gospeler right?" Sky asks. "Yes it is." "What is happening actually? Mind explaining a bit?" "Well, actually I realize of something wrong about Itsuki the time he said he is going to join us for this operation, so I did some precaution steps before we came here, which is why I was able to escape from the eternal sleep so easily just now..." "Hold on! You say you did the precaution steps in that short interval of time?" "Yes, any problems?" "... Ah... I''m still in the illusion after all." "Say that again and I''m going to make you regret it." "Sorry!" 43 Chapter 41 - This Week Will be a Double Chapter 1 "So... Are we heading back and cancel today''s operation?" "Nope! We can''t do that right now." "Hmm... Let''s just say there''s someone there who doesn''t wish to see you." "Eh?" "You know what I''m talking right? Furthermore, I bet that those Gospelers had already gathered at the Null Dimensions. It will be too hard to keep this *pointed at Itsuki* under control if we would have to face them directly." "Indeed. Although I''m not sure when they actually placed the seal on his, but this seal is too strong, even with this crystal, we could only keep it inactive temporarily." "I believe that person could help us breaking the seal from the other while we will have Itsuki under control here." "Ah... It''s a wise choice for me not facing him directly, especially after that illusion..." "Hmm?" "Haha! Not anything to be concern." Meanwhile, somewhere at a random dimension... A pretty little girl with white kimono with purple flower patterns is standing on the surface in the middle of a lake. Her sleeves are fluttering with the movement of the wind, as if she is an elegant butterfly fairy that is flying above the lake, underneath her is a big shade of shadow hidden under the water, some fearsome creature is ready to attack her from below. She smiled a bit and jump up floating on the air followed by nine headed dragon emerge from the water. The girl pulls out a katana out of the thin air, without a moment of hesitation, she charged towards the dragon and slash through heads with a lightning speed, the dragon collapsed and falls into the lake, the blue lake is dyed into a bloody red in a few seconds. The girl thought that she had successfully defeated the nine headed creature, so she retracts her katana and ready to leave but all of a sudden, the dragon once again emerge from the bloody lake in a very furious mode. However before the dragon could do anything, it suddenly gets engulfed by a gigantic demon hand that appears out of nowhere, the giant demon hand crushed the dragon and smash it back into the lake, the water in the lake splash out due to the huge impact and form a weird blood rain... "Lady Athena, you really should watch your own back more, I won''t be able to stay at your side all the time." "Mmmmm... Sal-kun is a baka! I can take care of myself just fine!" "Yes yes, you surely are... Let''s go back shall we, just got a call from Terence. By the way, here! The core of the nine headed dragon." Sal hand over Athena a red crystal-like object. "Thanks... Te-chan is calling for us?" "Yes, he wants us to get back to Null Dimension soonest as possible." "Oh? This is quite a rare occasion." said Athena with a weird smug... 44 Chapter 42 - This Week Will be a Double Chapter 2 Somewhere in Null dimension... A man is writing something on a desk, a one eyed mask is hanged on the wall behind him, the man''s right forehead has a short but deep scar. On the side of his desk, there''s a photo of him with Sky, Chris, and another girl... Suddenly Xenoo with a high school outfit walks in. "Master Dark Prince, those two are waiting for you out there." "Those two?" said Dark Prince while giving Xenoo an evil glare... "Uh... It''s Sal and Athena..." "Sal and Athena? Hmm... Is that how you supposed to be addressing them? Just so that you know, being my personal assistant doesn''t make you any special alright?" "Yes, sorry My Lord, Sal-sama and Lady Athena is waiting for you outside." "Bring them here." "Yes, My Lord." A few minutes later, a man wearing a silver fox mask entered the room with Athena in her kimono. The man bow to Dark Prince Athena ran to his desk and starts playing with items on his desk. Dark Prince looks at the man for a few seconds and says: "Sal, you really don''t need to greet me or wearing your wolf mask while seeing me, we are at the same rank." Hearing this, Sal removes his mask that shows a rather plain looking face. "Te-chan, do you need any help from us?" said Athena while poking Terence''s face. Terence patted her head without looking at her. "Sal, just received a quest from The Honorable one, I will need you and Tena to help me with this operation." "What quest is that?" "Stopping a big group of gospeler from doing some dangerous rituals." "May I know what ritual is that..." "That ritual... The one that used to mess with the almighty Dracula thousand years ago." "What? That''s something really serious, where is the Honourable one right now?" "He is supposed to be attempting to keeping that bloodline of Dracula from doing any chaos right now in another dimension to prevent direct intact with that ritual spell." Meanwhile, at the corrupted dimension... "So, Chris, what should we do now?" "We will continue the operation, I have a strong feeling that Ruby is nearby..." Uh... Okay, but what should we do with these two *pointed at Seito and Itsuki *... " "Ah... I almost forgot about them, first, let''s get Seito out of eternal sleep first... *coughing *... Damn... The air is killing me..." said so, Chris pick up the mask that been torn into halves and keep it. He then walks towards Seito and placed his hand on Seito''s forehead. Chris closed his eyes and his hand glows with light, Seito slowly gained back his consciousness... 45 Chapter 43 - A Wolf in Darkness At the corrupted dimension, Seito just gained back his consciousness but the moment he opens his eye, he saw Chris is placing some really strong binding magic on Itsuki. Astonished by the sight, he tried to push Chris away from Itsuki but get stopped by Sky. "Calm down, he is trying to help Itsuki." "What?" Seito look at Chris with a confused expression, Chris ignored Seito and continues to strengthen the binding spell, in the process, Itsuki''s appearance gets deformed for a few second, seeing this, Seito suddenly realized what happens, he quietly watching Chris complete the binding magic. A few minutes later... "I think this will be sufficient to suppress him for now, so far I haven''t met anyone who can break this binding spell of Chris." said Sky. "Actually there''s a person who had successfully broke it once..." said Chris."Ah... That person.". Suddenly, they heard a weird sound from somewhere nearby, it''s as if a rawr from a fearsome beast but mixed with a female voice. "Ruby..." Chris is alerted by the rawr. "What?" asked Sky. "It''s Ruby''s voice..." "For real?" "Yes, no doubt it''s her voice...She''s nearby... " Then without any warning, Chris ran out from the building... Meanwhile, Null Dimensions, an underground Cathedral... A big group of people wearing white robe are gathering and doing some weird ceremony. Yes, that''s the hideout of the gospeler and those weirdos with white robe are gospelers. However, within all these gospelers, there is a person with a very plain but familiar look, it''s Sal. An hour ago... Black Cross quarter... "You won''t need your mask for this mission." Said Dark Prince while showing a map with a marked location to Sal. "What?" "I want you to secretly mix into the gospelers and get a perfect timing to destroy their altar or magic circle used for that ritual, without your mask, your presence will be totally negative so shouldn''t be a hard task for you." "Uh... Is that supposed to be a compliment?" "After that, Tena and Xenoo will charge in and get rid of the Attacker Gospelers, I''ll intervene if the situation getting out of control." "Ah... He ignored me..."... Present, Gospelers hideout... In the middle of the cathedral, a gigantic sculpture like objects, there are a few bottles of bloody red liquid hanging on it. Around the sculpture is a big magic circle formed with some mysterious white powder. The white robes are surrounding the magic circle in a weird kneeling form, chanting some disturbing spell, Sal is blending in so well that no one noticed he is there. In the front row of the crowd, there are some of them wearing a slightly special looking white outfit, instead of a robe, they are wearing a more convenient outfit with white cape, those are the Attackers. Suddenly, a trumpet sound is coming from the side entrance, five special looking men with gorgeous clothing slowly walk into the cathedral followed by all the crowd shouting: "All hail to the High Priests!!!" Sal looks at the men with a worried look. "Ah... This is getting ugly." he thought... 46 Chapter 44 - Wolf in Action Sal is still in a kneeling and bowing position thinking how should he get near to the magic circle and altar. With all the fighters guarding at the front row, it seems almost impossible although Dark Prince said that his existence is negative without his mask. Sal examine the magic circle carefully despite in a kneeling and bowing position, after examined the magic circle for a few minutes, he noticed that this magic circle is quite similar to one of the magic circle he knows just in a reverse direction, this gives him an idea... Meanwhile, the corrupted dimension... Itsuki is now completely transformed into a sinister looking creature with white hair, grey skin, red eyes, sharp fangs and claws. Seito watching him trying to break through Chris''s binding spell with a slightly scared look. Every time Itsuki tries to struggle and break the bind, it caused some minor burning injury on him. "He is clashing with bind so badly, will this bind strong enough to withstand this impact? Or rather can Itsuki body withstand these damage? That Sky, what is he even thinking of leaving us here just like that." Yes, after Chris ran out of this current building, Sky chases out after him and leave Seito in charge of this current situation. Outside the building, Chris is trying to track down the direction of the roar just now, and Sky is standing nearby watching him quietly and suddenly they heard another roar along with a sound of chains somewhere very near to them. "Chris! It''s from that building over there!" Said Sky while pointing at the tall building that is still functioning. "Yes, let''s go and have a look." "Wait! What are you going to do if we enter the building, it looks like the main base of a mysterious syndicate " "I have my own plan. For now let''s just find the source of the sound first." "Okay." So, they entered the building... Null dimension... The High Priests stands around the sculpture forming a pentagonal star pattern, Sal raises his head a bit and looks at the priest''s movement anxiously. He is thinking of words from Dark Prince before sending him out for this mission. They have slightly discussed about the high priest before Sal sneaks into the place, they know that those who are able to reach the position of high priest among all those gospelers are supposed to be very powerful, sometimes even more powerful than an average Immortal. Dark Prince told Sal if he is so unfortunate to spotted one during the undercover move, try not to catch their attention if possible. "Try not to catch their attention? Ha! Not quite possible now, especially when there are five of them." he thought while touching the glove on his hand which he is ready to remove it anytime. In the middle of the cathedral, the priests are performing the climax for this ceremony. They picked up the daggers which are on the floor around the sculpture and cut through their own palm and drip their blood onto the magic circle, the magic circle glows with a glorious red light but something is not right about the whole ritual ceremony. They noticed that only the magic circle is glowing but nothing is actually happening. The white robe men thought that the ritual failed, but a high priest with golden hair and a pair of glasses walk near to the magic circle and examined it a while and say: "The magic circle is reversed, someone must have changed it without getting notice." "This sounds a bit like the reversal magic of that wolf guardian." said another high priest that has a weird tattoo on his face. "Damn! We thought we have done enough precautions and guards against them, those wimps from Kingdom!" shout a random nameless attacker. "Calm down, the wolf guardian is a very sneaky person, he can hide his presence perfectly in order to do something like this without getting notice." Said the golden hair priest. "Ah! He must be still somewhere in here. We need to find him before he gets away! " said the attacker. "That''s not necessary, the wolf guardian has a very unique magic and I can''t sense it here, which means he is probably not in here." said the gold hair. However, there''s one thing they don''t know, that wolf guardian is still inside the cathedral hearing everything they said in a kneeling position looking at his glove and glad that he changed his usual gloves to a more advanced type that can cover and seal off his magic perfectly. *the usual gloves that Sal use is to control and balance out his magic, which means he can still use his magic quite normally even with the gloves, but the gloves he used now act as a magic seal and limiter, he can only use simple magics unless he removes his gloves. "Everyone, rise up! There is still enough time left to redraw the magic circle, as long as we still have the sculpture, we are still in control of the bloodline of that Almighty Dracula, thus, the ritual will continue!" said one of the high priest to all the gospelers. "As if I''m going to let you do it again." Said Sal while slowly removing his glove... Meanwhile, corrupted dimension. Itsuki''s condition is getting worse, he behaves even more aggressive than before, struggling and clashing with Chris''s bind so hard that it looks like the bind is going to break at any time... Null dimension. Sal is taking off his gloves despite that without the gloves he might lose control due to his unique magic but he doesn''t really care if he loses control in this place since he is ready to get the whole place wipe up. However, before he actually removed his glove and limiter, he sensed a very familiar magic. All of a sudden, the sculpture is engulfed by countless of bloody red rose petals... 47 Chapter 45 - Massacre The sculpture is engulfed by countless of bloody red rose petals, the petals spin at a really high speed causing a strong vibration in it, the sculpture burst into tiny pieces due to the strong vibration ... As the sculpture explode, all the white robes people run towards the direction of that sculpture and Sal is left alone standing there a bit shock, suddenly he heard a naughty but sweet voice say: "Baka! If you did that Hei-chan and Te-chan will be really mad, you forget what Te-chan told you?". Yup! That''s our sweet and lovely Athena. However, before Sal could spot Athena, he heard a loud explosion at the upper right corner of the hall. Xenoo walks in with a metallic looking right hand that transformed into a bazooka. "Ah... That guy is as flashy as always." While Sal is slightly amazed by Xenoo''s move, Athena join in the chaos. With her katana, she quickly slashed and beheaded some of the white robe people. Her fluttering kimono and the splashing of blood form a slightly gore but magnificent sight. The explosion and the mess have successfully drawn the attention of the Attacker and of course, the high priest. Those Attackers quickly join in the fight while the priests don''t seem intended to intervene... Meanwhile, corrupted dimension. Sky and Chris are now inside of the tall building, hiding themselves with invisible magic. In the building, there are 30 floors which can be seen clearly from the down floor. Each floor there are some grey skinned dwarfs with pointed ears doing various kind of works, but most of them are working on a weird and suspicious looking machine which act as the core as well as the power source of the place. "Hey Chris, now we are in here, do you have any plans? We can''t just mess around with all these grey gnomes in here. You should know how scary these dwarfs could be right?" Sky whispered. "Well, actually we could, with their level of intelligence, it''s not hard at all." Said Chris with an ''I have a good idea look''. "Chris, what are you trying to do?" "Hehe..." At the same time, Itsuki is slowly turning back to normal just his body is cover with all the burning injuries from the struggling earlier, Seito looks at him with a slightly relieved look. "Ah... That bind actually able to sustain such impact, as expected from Chris." Then Seito took out a small amulet like thing, placing it near Itsuki. The amulet shines and Itsuki''s injuries slowly recover... Null dimension... As the attackers join in, the single sided massacre slightly slowed down. Well, those attackers wouldn''t be called as an attacker if they get KO by a single move right? So those two have no choice but to go serious for the fight. Athena touched her katana and the katana turns red, she slightly swings the katana, an invisible force sliced through five to six people that are on its direction. While Xenoo activates one of his ultimate skill, The Seven Wondrous, the technique he used against Maria during the Lady Muron incident. Yes, instead of just single sided massacre, it is now an all-out single sided massacre. While Sal whose magic is sealed by the gloves and not allowed to remove it, is unable to join in the frenzy, and because of his lack of existence, he is just standing there alone watching the fight... Until he realized something really bad has happened. In the middle of the hall, where the priests gathered, only three priests are there, two are gone... Is startled by the sight, Sal looks back to the fight, Xenoo is getting lifted up by someone while having his neck choked. It''s one of the priests, brown hair with a slightly lewd look. The priest turned to Athena while still grabbing Xenoo with his left hand, giving Athena a weird grin and greet her. "Hello, little Athena, it''s been a while since our last encounter, you are still are cute as always." "Mmm... And you are as disgusting as always, Harold." Harold touched Athena''s face with his right hand, Athena can''t move as Harold had put a bind on her. Enraged by the sight, Sal is once again trying to remove his gloves while prepared to charge towards the priest. Suddenly someone grabbed his shoulder, he slowly turns around and saw a person wearing a pure white mask with a gorgeous looking white robe... 48 Chapter 46 - The Chained Creature Sal is looking anxiously at the ''Priest'' in front of his, instead of launching any attacks on Sal, the ''Priest'' touched Sal''s glove, Sal is really confused but he quickly realized who is that person in front of him through that familiar looking eyes and scar that are visible through the eye hole of the mask. As that person touched Sal''s glove. It changes to the pair of gloves that Sal usually wears that enables him to use his demonic magic. Then that person hands over a wolf mask. Sal took it while giving him a weird smile... Corrupted dimension... A grey gnome is leading Sky and Chris to a chamber that is used as a lab. Sky who is walking behind Chris look at him with an amazed look, he still can''t believe how Chris tricked the little guy into believing them as a part of the scientists'' team that run some experiments in this building, Chris tricked the gnome with just a pair of glasses that he usually uses for reading. Later, the gnome led them to a room make with glass like materials, but as it is stained with blood and other unknown substance, it is hard to see what''s inside. There is a very advanced lock on the door which requires the handprint of person with authority to unlock it. The gnome look at Chris indicates him to place his hand on the scanning pad. Chris hesitates for a while, then he removed his glove which is for hygiene purposes and places his hand on the scanning pad. Sky looks at the lock anxiously, but amazingly, the lock unlocked while Chris secretly giving Sky a V hand signal with his other hand. After the door unlocked, the gnome asked them to step back a bit, he slowly opened the door. As soon as the door is opened, a disgusting scent of a mixture of blood and rotten meat oozes out. Due to the intense smell, Sky covers his nose with his left hand while Chris coughed for a few times showing the sign of difficulty to breathe. Later they entered the room and saw something that will probably be engraved in their memories. A red-haired creature is chained to the wall, its face had totally deformed, uneven fangs are exposed and stained with blood, its body is covered with different types of wound and scar, the room is extremely dirty with blood, rotten animals and some unknown substance. Chris recognized this creature with just a look. The gnome took a whip that is hanged on the wall and mercilessly whipped the creature making it retreat to the corner. Seeing this Chris is a bit enraged, he removed his magic seal, a unique pattern glows on his arm for a few seconds and faded. He stared at the gnome, his eyes glow with golden light and the gnome is surrounded with a weird white light, his body slowly disintegrates with an anguished expression. Sky calmly looks at the creature and asks: "Chris, that''s Ruby right?" "Yes." Chris answered Sky''s question while his eyes slowly turned back to normal. Null dimension, Harold is trying to kiss Athena''s face but he suddenly sensed some danger approaching, he successfully escaped the deadly demon claw from Sal, Harold is slightly surprised by the man with wolf mask in front of him, he never thought that the wolf guardian is still there despite they can''t sense any of his presence. "Haha! Wolf guardian, so you are still here, after all, you are as sneaky as always don''t you?" Sal ignores Harold''s question and charges directly to Harold... Corrupted dimension, Sky is face to face with Ruby who is now obviously out of control, his right palm is getting pierced through by Ruby''s hand which had transformed into a big sting, his blood dripped down to the floor while Chris is on the floor in a half kneeling position looking at them with a slightly shocked look... 49 Chapter 47 - Michael "Chris, that''s dangerous, don''t just go space out like that." said Sky after injecting Ruby with a strong sedative drug he brought. "Sorry, I was trying to read her memory just now but it seems like I slightly get trapped by her memory." "So did you found any useful information?" "If you mean the information I''m looking for, it''s a no, something seems to be interrupting me when I''m trying invading her mind even further just now. But I do found out something very interesting." "What is it?" Sky asked while Chris looks at Ruby who is now in a sedated state. "As Ai said, she was indeed getting kidnapped and used as a subject of experiments, more specifically, an experiment to create a weapon for military use. Although these have nothing to do with us, but what drew my interest is the one that behind this experiment or rather this whole operation. " said Chris while giving Sky a weird glare. "Are you telling me... It''s the work of Gospeler again?" Sky asked and Chris nodded. "But why are they doing this? I thought they were supposed to be the type that is against of this ''meddling with God'' type of action?" "Ah... That is something we need to investigate, especially after all these mess they had created over these years. But that''s not our main concern right now. What we need to do now is to take Ruby with us and get out of this place. But first, let''s turn her back." said Chris while examining Ruby. "From what I observed in her memory, her transformation has something to do with the core of this building, or at least she needs the power source of the core to maintain this awful form, so the easiest way is to destroy the core." "Chris, are you planning to mess with all those gnomes, there are hundreds of them." said Sky while looking at Chris with a disagree look. "Yes, and don''t forget that we are not in the null dimension." said Chris with an evil smirk, Sky thought for a while and smiled as he is aware of what Chris trying to say... Null dimension... In mid-air, Harold is grabbed tightly by Sal''s demon hand. "That''s all you have got? I thought Gospeler''s high priest supposed to be invincible, is that just some rumors?" Harold is clearly enraged by Sal''s insult, his body glows... Meanwhile, the other side of the cathedral, the remaining three priests are talking to each other while watching the fight ... "Raphael-sama, are we going to just watch this without doing anything? I mean the wolf guardian is here, isn''t this a good opportunity?" Said the face tattooed priest to the priest with golden hair and glasses. "Mmm, we need to intervene, not because of the wolf guardian, but that person." Raphael pointed at the ''priest'' with a white mask. "Michael-sama? What''s wrong with him?" "That''s not Michael." "What?" "He''s not, as his twin brother, I can sense that easily." suddenly they heard a snoring noise from another priest who has a long hair that''s covering his face... Harold who is enraged by Sal, is now glowing with white light and burst out of Sal''s demon hand, a pair of grey angel wings appeared from his back. Harold charged directly to Sal, but before he could reach Sal, he is trapped by some dark purple gas-like substance. "Ah! It''s Te-chan!" Athena exclaimed while pointing at the ''priest'' with a white mask... Corrupted dimension... The whole building is covered with the dead bodies of grey gnomes, the core is destroyed, disgusting green goo spilled everywhere on the ground, Sky and Chris are standing in the middle of all those dead bodies, in Chris''s hands are Ruby who is unconscious and slowly turning back to human form, in front of them is a man wearing a white robe and a white mask, he slowly took off the mask showing his face and golden hair. "Haha! It''s being a while since our last met huh? Michael. Can''t really believe you actually survived Chris''s Hakuryo attack." Said Sky. "Ah! That''s indeed a hard hit but certainly not enough to finish me off." said Michael while giving the duos a sarcastic smile... 50 Chapter 48 - Clash! In front of the duos is the Head Priest, an Ex Archangel Michael. "So what are you doing here? I thought you are supposed to be at the null dimension for some important rituals." Said Sky with a slightly provocative tone. "Actually I was at the ritual, but I owed someone before, so in order to repay him, I switched with him, moreover I''m not interested in that ritual or rather I disagreed about that ritual at first." "Ah... That guy." Said Sky while glared at Chris for a while, and Chris turned away avoiding eye contact with him. Meanwhile, null dimension... Harold is still getting tied up tightly by Dark Prince''s ''bind'', Raphael and Seraph, the tattooed priest is walking towards them, Sal saw them and get into a ''ready to fight''. "Sal, stop whatever you are trying to do right now, do you forgot the reason we are here? And Athena... Stop poking Xenoo''s head." Said Dark Prince who is slightly annoyed by Athena who is behind him and poking Xenoo''s head who is unconscious due to the attack from Harold just now. "So you are that Dark Knight from the Kingdom? I have heard a lot about you before from my brother, never thought that I will meet you here at this type of atmosphere... Anyway, could you please put him down?" said Raphael while giving Dark Prince a rather sarcastic smile. "Well, I''m not even interested in this thing here, so..." Dark Prince snaps his fingers and Harold falls onto the ground as the binds vanished. Then he looked at Sal and Athena, "The operation is completed, let''s go." Actually Sal is a bit unhappy to leave with the unfinished fight but he is don''t feels like disobeying Dark Prince''s order, so he steps away from the cathedral after giving Harold a hard leer. However it seems like Sal isn''t the only one that is not satisfied with this result. "The fight is not over yet!" The angel who has just fallen to the ground charges directly to Dark Prince... But before he could reach him, Dark Prince swings his finger a bit, Harold suddenly crashed to the wall heavily forming a big crack on the wall, then they just walk out as if nothing ever happens. At the other side, Raphael looks at them and smiles. "Kingdom huh? Interesting." Corrupted dimension... "But that still doesn''t explain why are you here right?" Sky asks. "Well, there''s something I''m more concerned about here compare to taking control over the bloodline of Dracula. I found that someone from our place had been secretly doing some weird experiments here, so I''m here to investigate." "Such a coincidence, we are concerned about that issue too." Said Chris who has been quiet since just now while putting Ruby down and set a barrier around her. "Oh? That explains about the mess we are having at here. Ah! That girl is an experiment subject right? Can you leave her to me? She will be a good clue to find the mastermind of all these disgusting things." "Too bad, the answer is a no." Said Chris. "Is that so?" Then, at a lightning speed, Michael dashed towards Chris but instead of reaching Chris, he clashed with Sky who is guarded in front of Chris, the huge impact from the two caused a strong wave that brings up the sand and stones from the ground into the air. "Oops! This is not good, Michael -kun, if you want to pick up a fight, I couldn''t just let Chris have all the fun right?" Said Sky while turning around looking at Chris. "Hey Chris! Since this is a rare chance, can I go crazy a bit?" "Do as you like." said Chris without even looking at the two. "Yosh!!" Sky grabbed his crystal for a while and it glows, as the crystal glows, Sky''s ''magic seal'' seems to be released and his huge amount of magic blasted out causing a slight distort in the atmosphere... "Hmm... This could be a bit troublesome." said so, Michael remove his robe showing his torsos covered with all the weird patterned tattoo which are used as a magic seal. Half of the seal glows with white light and disappears... 51 Chapter 49 - Immortal vs Archangel Chris is sitting on the floor with his eyes closed, Ruby is lying unconsciously while pillow on Chris''s lap, and around them are all the dead bodies of grey gnomes. At an area which is slightly away from Chris is a ''light green aura'' clashing with a ''white light'', yup, that''s Sky and Michael. Those two are fighting at such a high speed that only their aura can be seen. Every time they clashes, a strong airflow is formed and caused the dust and stone in the whole area to fly everywhere which slightly annoyed Chris, so he put up a strong barrier around him. After a while, Chris slowly opens his eyes and looks at his watch. "Hmm... 10 minutes more..." then he looks at the two who are still fighting and closed his eyes again ignoring the two. The two continue to clash at high speed for a few minutes until Michael found an opening and successfully trapped Sky into a cacoon make from Holy Strings and Sky break through it in a few seconds with his sword in his right hand. Sky looks at Michael with a weird grin and laughs out. "Yes! This is the type of fight I''m looking for, as expected from the ex archangel!" Said Sky while avoiding Michael''s coming attacks, then he swing his sword and forming a sharp air wave that is able to cut through steels and rocks. Instead of dodging the attack, Michael shielded it with his huge and pure white wings that appear all of a sudden. Michael''s wings look more shiny and gorgeous if compared to Harold''s wings. Then, Michael opens his wings widely and shoot out countless of light blades from his feathers, Sky is trying to dodge all the blades while preventing the blades from getting Chris who pretend to not seeing all this, although he is in the protection of a strong barrier but Sky somewhat feels that the light blade is able to penetrate through it. However, with this huge number of the flying blade, it''s hard for Sky to stop all of them, so in order to stop the blades from getting Chris, Sky shielded Chris with his own body. Chris opened his eyes again looking at Sky with a slightly worried and disapprove look, then he sighed and look at his watch again... Sky who is now having his body pierces with all the blades, laugh out like a maniac, a dark red heavy aura burst out from him, the blades melt down on its own and all the wounds on Sky''s body recovered in a few seconds, then he gives Michael a deadly glare which caused him to flinch a bit. "I told you this will be a battle between two of us, you really don''t need to get Chris involved." the atmosphere became so heavy and scary as if Sky is going to tears Michael apart in the next second. However before any of them could make the next move, some horrifying things happen. "It''s time." said Chris with a slight curve up on his lips. Without any warning, all the dead bodies of the grey gnomes raised and move towards Michael, before he could react to it, he saw Dracula standing at a corner staring at him with his bloody red eyes, then Michael found himself in a pure white dimension... 52 Chapter 50 - Yay! Half A Hundred! "Chris, what''s happening ?" "I''ll explain it later, it wouldn''t hold him much longer, let''s get into the interval dimension first." "Interval dimension? Why?" "I can''t contact Ai right now for some reason, let''s get in the interval dimension before we could open a real dimensional portal, at least it''s cleaner than this place." "Alright let''s go." Then Sky put his hand in the air creating a rather unstable portal, and they entered the portal with Seito and Itsuki who joined them during the mess. * interval dimension is a hidden ''fake dimension'' in between two or more dimensions, anyone with magic could open the portal to it anytime anywhere. Which is different from a proper dimension that only a dimensional connector could open the portal with certain conditions. And so they reached a black and white shaded dimension. "Wow... This place is a bit... Uh... Sorrow." said Seito. "So... *look at Chris *... Can you explain now." said Sky. "You can just consider that I don''t want you to cause any more trouble and our dear Seito is quite free, so I asked him for some help." said Chris while looking at another direction. "So, that was Seito''s corpses control ability, I never thought he could do it in that large scale." "Well, that dimension has no magic press after all... And I''m rather interested to know more about what Itsuki kun did just now." Chris looks at Itsuki with a suspicious look and Itsuki just remains silent. "Well, at least now the controlling spell has been removed, let''s just put that issue aside for now. I''m more worried about what happens in null dimension." said Chris again. "You are not able to contact Ai yet?" "Mmm... I tried but still can''t reach her, I wonder did anything happens to her?" Chris look at a random direction without any expression. *Magic press effect is available on certain dimensions especially in null dimension, only affect Immortal and esper. Is getting weaker slowly due to the instability caused by the mysterious incident 11 years ago. *Chris has a special ability to communicate with people using telepathy no matter how far that person is, so when Sky is fighting with Michael, he uses his telepathy to tell Seito their position and asked him to use his skill on the corpses. However, for certain reasons, he failed to contact Ai who is in the Null Dimension A moment ago, Null Dimension, Seito''s house basement, Ai is sitting on a chair looking at the area she opened the portal earlier while waiting for order from Chris. She looks at her phone for a while and is a bit worry since it had passed the time they planned to get back. Suddenly, she heard the door of the basement been opened, an unfamiliar footsteps can be heard from the stairs, then she saw a person with a one-eyed mask... Presents, interval dimension... They are still waiting for Ai to respond but don''t seem to succeed. Then Sky summoned his sword, Flash.* "Sky, what are you trying to do?" Chris ask. "We can''t just wait at here like this, I''m starting to worry about Ai, my instincts told me that something is happening at her side. So, let''s just cut open the dimensional portal with my sword for now, I''ll responsible for the aftermath later." "Okay, I''ll let you do it again this time." said Chris. Then Sky swings his sword and ''cut'' through the dimension wall forming a narrow zig-zag shaped portal, they walk in... *Sky''s sword Flash has a special power to open portal with the cost of feeding it fresh blood As they exited the portal and reached Seito''s basement, Sky saw a familiar scene that enraged him... 53 Chapter 51 - Some Pink Bubbles A moment ago, Ai saw a one eye masked man walk down from the stairs... "One eyed mask... Is that Dark Prince from Black Cross? What is he doing here?" she thought and stand up to greet him but she never expects what happens next. The moment Dark Prince saw Ai, he is really shocked. "Wille..." He calls out for Ai with a slightly trembling voice, then he reached her hands and hold it tightly as if afraid that she will be taken away from him. "Wait! What are you doing?" Ai is struggling to escape his grip but instead of letting her go, he hugged her. "Wille... I will never let you leave me again." "No, I''m not..." Dark Prince holds her even tighter, making Ai slightly suffocated. However, he didn''t realize a zigzag portal is opened and then an enraged Sky rush out from the portal, brutally pushed him away from Ai. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?!" Sky shouted at Dark Prince while holding Ai in his arm. At that moment, Sky does not understand why he would have such an extreme reaction when seeing that scene, the only thing in his mind is that, he has to ''protect'' Ai from Dark Prince. "Give her back, I would not allow you to destroy her twice." Said Dark Prince. Then Chris realized that except for the hair and eyes color, the girl in Sky''s arm, Ai, looks exactly like a girl that died in Sky''s hand years ago, that girl is named as Wille. "Ah! No wonder I feel that she looks familiar every time I saw her, I wonder why I didn''t realize it until now..." said Chris while walking slowly towards Dark Prince. Dark Prince seems to have his emotions getting control after seeing Chris. "But, no matter how similar they look like, they are two different people, she is not Wille, she is Ai. She was in the capsule all these years before getting snatched by the KILLER group, so, she can''t be Wille." said Chris again which put Dark Prince in a slightly confused state but he quickly gains back his rationality. He took out a big envelope and hand it to Chris. "This is the report for the move in the Gospeler quarter, please have a look." "Oh, thanks a lot." Then Dark Prince left the basement leaving the others is a totally confused state. "Ai, are you alright?" Chris asked Ai who is still in Sky''s arm slightly trembled, Ai nodded without saying anything. "It''s okay now, he is just a super awkward person... And Sky, are you planning to hold her for the rest of the day?" "Ah! Sorry!" then Sky let go of Ai with a rather awkward manner, then Chris saw some red fingers mark on Ai''s forearms. "*sigh*... That guy is really not a gentleman. Anyway let''s go up, it''s been a hard day for you all, get some rest, I''ll get Ruby to Ben before going home." Then they all get out of Seito''s basement. A few hours later, Sky''s house... Sky is sitting on a chair at the balcony, then Chris walks in with two cups of tea, and puts it on the table before sitting down. "Sky, are you alright?" "Mmm... I guess so." Then they remain silent for a few seconds before Chris asked something again. "Your reaction just now, you still remember Willie''s look right? Even if I had erased her look from your memories as requested from Terrance?" "No I didn''t..." "Then..." "It''s the girl from my dream, that I can''t remember her look until the moment I saw Ai in his arm..." "The girl from your dream? I thought it was supposed to be Miss Muron." "I thought so too, but just now I realized that the girl looks exactly like Ai, although I couldn''t remember anything about that girl but..." "If that girl really exists, then this shouldn''t be just a pure coincidence..." "Mmm.." Then, it''s another awkward silence... A few minutes later, "Hey Chris, I have told you so much ''secret'' information, shouldn''t you at least repay me a bit." said Sky. "What do you mean?" "What exactly happened in New York that caused your body getting so weak in a short time frame and your memory seems to recovered, it seems like Ben knows about it too, I don''t want to be the one that remains in the dark." said Sky. Then Chris took a deep breath and sigh. "I met her..." "Who?" "The girl who Ruby pretended to be..." 54 Chapter 52 - The Disaster "The girl who Ruby pretended...Rei? You met Rei?" Chris nodded for Sky''s question. "If you really met Rei, does that mean you have remembered everyt..." "Shhh... Let''s not talk about this right now." "Why?" Sky asks then Chris stared at him blankly for a few seconds before he starts talking with a nearly whispering voice. "You still remember Number 4?" this question put Sky in a deep silence for a minute, then he says: "Yes, I remember... That guy, is a disaster. What''s wrong?" "Well... He''s back." "What?" Chapter 52 The Disaster Black Cross hideout. Sal is standing near Dark Prince''s who has just come back a few minutes ago. After clearing all the mess on his working table, Dark Prince sits down and starts looking at Sal with rather serious eyes. "Mind explaining what are you trying to do just now at the Gospeler ritual Hall?" He asked Sal with a really cold voice. "I''m sorry, the situation is too dire for me to..." "Stop. I would not accept this irresponsible excuse. Do you realize how dangerous it is? Or am I not trustworthy enough for you?" Dark Prince raises his voice a bit after hearing Sal''s response, still as cold as always but Sal can clearly feel his anger as it seems like some fire burning in his eyes, while that scar above his right eye looks deeper than usual. "My deepest apologies, I shouldn''t have even trying to do that." "Indeed you shouldn''t, I hope you haven''t forgotten about that incident." Hearing this question while facing Dark Prince''s angry face, Sal can''t find any strength or courage to answer it, he lowers down his head, to avoid eye contact with Dark Prince. "Well, I''ll just get this pass as nothing bad happens... *sigh*... Anyway, we need to be extra cautious this few days." "Did anything happens?" "Number 4 is back." said Dark Prince. This ''Number 4 is back.'' put Sal into a great shock that put him back into an unpleasant memory... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX Many years ago, in a dark and humid prison cell, there''s a teenage boy who is chained up on a slightly decayed cross, his head is cover with a heavy iron mask that prevents him from making any noise as well as stopping him from eating anything. Around him are countless of exorcist equipment with four priests surrounded him and chanting prayers non stop. He doesn''t remember how long has he been chained in that prison, he has no name, no friends and family. He only remembers the thing he had done which put him into his current condition. He was in an orphanage house years ago before he suddenly loses control and killed everyone in the orphanage house. He was said to be possessed by a very strong demon, but in fact, he is not, only the boy himself knows that there isn''t any demon inside him because he himself is the demon. He remembered clearly how he killed everyone in the orphanage. That day he gets irritated by the laughter and happiness from all of the kids then he covers the whole area with pure darkness, and when the darkness finally faded, all the living beings in the whole area had become badly mutilated corpses, the boy, however, did not show any signs of fear. Yes, he has already gotten used to his ''special ability'', this is not the first he did something like this although he didn''t really mean to kill them but he still did it... They have been chaining and locking him for years trying to ''exorcise'' the demon inside him, he who is already numb to this ''life'' never thought that there is a day he could get out of the cell. That day a man wearing a masquerade mask walk in, everyone bow when seeing him. The boy can''t remember the detail but he remembers those words from the man. "Whether or not there is a demon inside of him, or even if he is a demon, I shall determine it by myself, and I will bear the full responsibility if anything actually happens." Then the man gets near to the boy, putting his hand on the boy''s forehead, the boy loses his consciousness. When the boy finally awake, the first thing that gets into his eyes is the cutest face he had ever seen, it''s a little girl with double pony tails, looks approximately 10 years old... 55 Chapter 53 - Nameless Doll "You are alive! I thought you weren''t real." said the girl. The boy who is still on the bed with all those medical equipments is indeed doesn''t looks like a human due to all of these years of starving and chaining. He is extremely thin, almost looks a skeleton with skin, his torsos have some dark bloody mark left by the chains. "Ah! Wait! Be-chan treated you every day, so he probably turned you into a real person! Be-chan is amazing!" The boy looks at her slightly confused but can''t say a word due to his current condition. "I''m Athena, what''s your name? Wait! Can a doll talk? Could Be-chan actually make a doll talk?" Yes, Athena still thinks the boy is a doll. "Miss Athena, he is a real person, not a doll." "Ah! Be-chan." A man with specs and white lab coat walks in, yes, that''s our Dr. Ben. "Moreover, what did I told you to do when the patient wakes up? Did you not remember why you were here?" said Ben. "Of course I do, I make Hei-chan angry by randomly using Rossa at an open area, and he punishes me to help you in this quarantine room." "I''m glad you still remember." said Ben while walking towards the boy. "For your information, you are in the quarantine room of The Kingdom, and I''m Benjamin, the lead healer." said so, Ben took out a small torch and flash it to the boy''s eyes. "This quarantine room has a complete magic press, so you would not need to worry about losing control of yourself in here, although I could sense some instability in your magic but it''s not a big threat for now, at least not in this room." The boy look at Ben who is focused on checking his body condition while explaining things to him, behind him is Athena who is a bit bored trying to make some funny face. This is the first time the boy actually doesn''t need to worry about his ''special ability''. Later, at a rather big and luxurious office like room. Ben is talking to another two men. "From my observation, his magic is the type that will affect his own sanity, which is even worse than a certain idiot. However it is still at the level where we could handle." said Ben. "Hmm... I see." Said the man who is reading some reports on his working table. "Master Dark Prince had brought back a really dangerous person huh? Your Majesty, what should we do about this?" said another man who is standing near the man who is reading the report. "Well, as if there isn''t any dangerous person in our place, we even have the most dangerous person as one of the royal guardians. I doubt there is anyone who is more dangerous than him." said the man who is actually the king of The Kingdom. "But still we need to be cautious, I think I would like to meet him when his body condition getting better." Said the King, then he looks at Ben. "Two weeks, I should able to get him to a stable condition in two weeks." said Ben. "As expected from you. Anyway, call Terence, I have something need to discuss with him." "Yes My Lord." said the King''s servant. Two weeks later, the quarantine room, Athena is talking with the boy. "Ah, so you can talk! Be-chan is amazing!" "Uh... You still think that I''m a doll?" "Eh? You are not?" Then the boy spends a whole thirty minutes trying to convince Athena that he is not a doll, although she still refuses to believe that. "Ah! It''s Sa-chan." Athena saw the King''s servant walk in... *Athena likes to give nicknames to people, Te-chan = Terence/Dark Prince, Be-chan =Benjamin, Hei - chan = Heika/Your Majesty and Sa-chan is Satoshi, King''s servant. "Good day, Lady Athena, I have got an order from His Majesty. Could you get yourself prepared? His Majesty would want to meet you and the gentleman over there this afternoon." "Hei-chan? Is he still mad at me?" "Well, I couldn''t say anything about that, My Lady, you might need to find out by yourself." "Oh... Okie." Then the King''s servant bows to her a bit before leaving the room. Later, afternoon, King''s ''office''. As usual, the King is at his ''throne''... I mean the comfy office chair that near his working desk, in front of him is Athena who is now in a pretty and delicate princess dress, and that boy who also in formal clothing. Next to the King is Dark Prince with his usual attire, the only different thing about him is that he doesn''t have a scar near his right eye. "Terence, I shall let you in charge of this two, do you have any objection?" "No My Lord." "So, it''s decided, Athena and this young man here will be your underlings starting from now. If there are no other issues, Athena, you may leave now, I still have something to discuss with them." "Yes, Your Majesty." Said Athena while bowing to the King before she leaves the room. "Now let''s solve another issue, shall we?" said the King while looking at Dark Prince and the boy. "What issue do you mean? Your Majesty." The King look at Dark Prince slightly annoyed. "This young man right here, doesn''t have a name right?" "Yes My Lord." "Then I shall give him a name." *Please take note that when the King calls him ''young man'', the King actually looks younger than him. Then the King looks at the boy and ask: "Do you have any unofficial name? Or how people call you before you were here?" "The calamity, if that can consider as a name." said the boy after a deep thought. "Is that so? Calamity huh?" Then the King thought for a few seconds and smile. "Your name shall be Salvatore, which means savior." Hearing this, the boy is a bit surprised, he never expects the King would name him with that name, even Dark Prince is a bit shock since the King is well known with his bad naming sense. "Let''s see, your full name will be... Hmm... Sal Salvatore Blackcelle." "Blackcelle... That''s..." Dark Prince is astonished by the given last name. "Yes, he will be following my last name as you did, Terence. Since you''re the one that brought him back, it''s reasonable for him to follow your last name right?" Then the King look at Sal. "Upon giving you the name Sal Salvatore Blackcelle, I shall bless you to be able to get rid of that calamity inside you and able to save life instead of destroying life." Sal is still in a rather shock and confused state, Dark Prince pushed him a bit signaling him to kneel down. Sal kneel down and bow to the King and says: "Thanks for the name, Your Majesty. I, Sal Salvatore Blackcelle shall vow my full loyalty to You, My Lord." The King smiled while looking at the boy who had finally gained some self - respect after all these years getting treated as a calamity. 56 Chapter 54 - Cub, Serpent and Betrayal A year after Sal getting his name... "Sal-kun, where were you just now? Why are you escape the training again? Te-chan is super angry and scary." said Athena with a slightly angry tone. "Skipping the training once a while isn''t a big deal right? As long as I don''t get into a rampage, it shouldn''t be a problem. Ever since His Majesty placed this seal on me, it didn''t happen anymore." said Sal while showing Athena a magic seal on his arm. "Is that so? Then why am I seeing you getting tied up by Te-chan''s shadow bind last week?" "That was an accident, and he overreacted. Lady Athena, can you stop talking about him?" said Sal a bit annoyed. "I don''t understand why you don''t like Te-chan, although he doesn''t look like a gentleman but he is actually a nice person." said Athena. "Snap out of that topic... Anyway, is Vlansky-sama back yet?" "I haven''t heard anything about that, so probably not. Sal-kun, you really looking forward to that quest don''t you?" "Of course I do, His Majesty said that if I''m able to complete that quest, he will give rank and title to me." "And you can''t go without Sora-chan, but why don''t you ask help from Te-chan? He also has permission to act as your guide." said Athena but getting ignored by Sal. Actually, Sal did not hate Dark Prince, he actually really thanks to him for taking him out from that prison, but Dark Prince overly strict attitude to Sal makes him feels that he didn''t trust him at all, but Sal did not know that Dark Prince is stern and strict to everyone else and some incidents do worsen that misunderstanding. For example, that accident mentioned by Athena, Sal was actually trying to use his dark magic to balance out the atmosphere in that area, but due to lack of control, his dark power leak out causing himself to be a bit unbalanced, and Dark Prince who afraid that Sal might be losing control again, bind him with his shadow bind. Another reason for Sal to have conflicts with Dark Prince is because of his low self esteem and bad social sense. Although he is out of that prison and his power is under control, but in this whole year, only a few persons that gain Sal''s trust and respect. Athena, the first person that actually talk to him and became his friend, the King who gives him a name, that idiot Duke with the name of Vlansky who helped him in his first quest and of course Dark Prince. This unique relationship caused Sal to appreciate as well as expecting more from them. Thus, Dark Prince''s cold and stern nature does hurt Sal a lot. Sal feels that he need to prove to Dark Prince that he is able to keep himself in control properly, that quest given by the King gives him a good chance to do so. That is a Platinum ranked quest, which also known as King Quest, is a super difficult quest that can only be done by those with the rank of Baron and above. But despite of these, the King decided to give Sal an opportunity to do the quest with a high ranked official with at least a Count rank. If he can complete the quest, he will be given a Baron rank with the title of Wolf Guardian. Since Sal is bad at socializing, he can only ask either that idiot Duke or Dark Prince who is a ''Marquis'', but Sal doesn''t want to ask help from Dark Prince, so he will need to wait for the Duke to return from his current mission. However due to several complications, the Duke is not able to complete his mission in the estimated time, instead, another high rank official is back. That dangerous serpent with the codename of Number 4. That is the first time the cub who is yet to grow into a majestic wolf met that serpent who is destined to betray that Godly White Tiger. "So you are that candidate for the Wolf Guardian? Never expect you to be so young." That''s what he said when he first met Sal. "You know, those two are not the only candidate that can be your guide." The serpent is slowly luring that naive cub. "Ever think that why the King gives you such an opportunity? That''s because he expects you to fail the quest." The cub slowly approaching that dangerous serpent... "I can help you to complete the quest and bring out your full power." Just a few more steps. "I''m not like those hypocrites... So, do you accept my offer?"... That day was a chaotic day for the Kingdom, the King just came back from settling a big mess in a certain dimension, injured and exhausted, but still scrolling through his tablet to see all the reports and news in the Kingdom while accepting treatment from Ben. "You are a bit too ruthless this time. Those dragons... There are thousands of them! I seriously don''t even know what is in your mind when you doing that." Said Ben while treating the King''s injury, yes, he is one of them who dare to be this rude to him. "Ben, you are overacting, I''m still in one piece right? See?" said the King which Ben reply with a long sigh. Then Dark Prince walks in with some urgent reports. The King who is obviously not expecting to see him at that time is a bit surprised and asks: "Terence, is that idiot back from the mission already?" "I haven''t heard anything about that, My Lord." "If he is not yet back, then..." the King look at tablet and scroll through it again before showing a slightly astonish face. "Then... Who is the one that accepts this Yggdrasil quest with Sal? Maria and Lex are at the Alliance right now, so... Wait! Satoshi! Show me the recent portal access list!" said the King to his servant. "Here''s the list My Lord." Then the King examines the list with Dark Prince. "Number 4, Sal is with Number 4 right now! What did I told you that day?!" The King shouted at Dark Prince, while Benjamin trying to calm him down as he is still treating his injuries. "I''m sorry My Lord. I seriously have no idea that he is interacting with Number 4." "Damn! This situation is too dangerous to let it just like that, Terence, go to the Yggdrasil right now before it''s too late, I''ll get there after I contacted that idiot, we need his crystal in case anything happens." "Yes, My Lord." At the Yggdrasil, Sal had successfully dig out the polluted core of that Mythical Tree who was in a monstrous state just now, his right arm is slightly injured by the tree. Number 4 standing at a distance and smirk... 57 Chapter 55 - Before the Tragedy Sal who had just successfully cleansed the Yggdrasil is overwhelmed by happiness, before he heard some words from Number 4. "Ah... This is boring, I thought I''m going to witness this demon boy go insane." "Eh?" Then Number 4 looks at Sal and smirks. "Are you really oblivious or just being stupid? Seriously, why would His Majesty even try to give such a high rank to a trash like you? You are too dirty for that position." said Number 4 with a sarcastic but gentle tone. Sal is slightly irritated by his words but not saying anything to prevent any unnecessary troubles, however, he didn''t realize that Number 4 is secretly examining his magic seal which is weakened by the injury on his hand. "Oh! I almost forgot, His Majesty even accepts that fake goddess. If compare to her, you are actually not a big deal." The moment Sal heard the word ''fake goddess'' he became slightly enraged and stare at Number 4 fiercely and Number 4 realize that emotional change of him. "Hmm... It seems like His Majesty is not the only one that gets tricked by her cuteness and innocent look. She is good at tricking people especially men to believe that she is innocent and cute." said Number 4. "Stop it. You know nothing about her." Sal finally spoke after silently accept the insult from Number 4. "Nope, it''s you the one that knows nothing about her. Do you know why is she even in The Kingdom despite of being a Greek Goddess? ... Oops! I mean ex Greek Goddess." In fact, Sal knows nothing about Athena''s past. "That girl was a criminal in the prison of Alliance, she killed her own aunt and framed her twin sister for it, her sister was given a death sentence and she was in prison for a year before she been taken in by Zeus as an adopted daughter. Everyone knows that Zeus doesn''t take her out of prison just to make her his daughter, they said she seduced him with her look and lured him to get her out of prison, and you know, when a really honorable man took a filthy criminal girl out of prison, it can''t be something as simple as ''adopting'' her right? Daughter of Zeus, the leader of Greek God always sounds better than sex slav...." "Stop it! I''m not interested to know more about that!" Sal who can''t accept the ''fact'' told by Number 4 is starting to lose control of his emotions, that magic seal on his hand starts flickering as if it''s going to break any moment. Seeing Sal''s reaction, Number 4 smiled. "Well, that was before she met His Majesty on a rare occasion, giving him a nice reason to conquer the Greek God territory and beheaded Zeus in front of her. And then she is taken in by His Majesty, and given the title of ''Lady''. Hahaha, our King is surely kind enough to give such a title to a prosti..." "I said stop it!" Sal yelled at Number 4 in a semi hysterical state, the seal on his hand starts to break apart. "Oh? Why are you so angry? Oh! I know, you want to have a taste on her too right?" "Stop... Please stop..." instead of shouting, Sal starts whispering, his body is trembling... "Don''t worry, you will have a chance, she''s mean to be shared by everyone." These words had broken the final rationality of Sal. His body starts floating in the air and cover by a heavy and scary dark aura, his arms turned into gigantic demon claws, without a second thought, he swings his claws towards Number 4. Number 4 gives Sal an evil grim before switching himself with an unconscious Athena. Just when that dead claw about to get Athena, a purple shadow appear and guarded her... That last thing Sal saw before totally losing his sanity, is an unconscious Athena with a small cut on her shoulder held tightly by Dark Prince, whose right eye is covered with blood ... 58 Chapter 56 - Lack of Inspiration Again While in a semi conscious state, Sal heard the conversation between Dark Prince and Number 4... "Sal, get hold of yourself please...Damn! He had totally lost control of himself. Number 4, what have you done?!" "I did nothing, he failed to control his own emotions." "You know that his mentality in unstable!" "Well, that was not my concern, why should I care about it? Moreover, I don''t think that I''m your main concern right now." "Tsk..." Dark Prince gives Number 4 a fierce leer before blocking another attack from Sal with Athena in his Hand, Number 4 is just standing there as if it has nothing to do with him. Dark Prince sighed before putting down Athena at his side and bound Sal with his *Shadow bind. "This should be able to keep him still until His Majesty gets here." Then he looks at Sal with a slightly worried look. "Sorry, if only I had paid more attention to you. I know you don''t like to been bound like this, but please just bear with it just this one time." said Dark Prince and Sal actually heard it in his subconscious and slightly calmed down a bit with the help of Dark Prince''s bind. However, there is a person there who doesn''t like this kind of peaceful result. *Shadow Bind - One of Dark Prince''s binding skills aside from the poison smoke which he used on Harold. Shadow Bind is a more ''friendly'' bind that only constricts the movement of the target (Compare with poison smoke). Although the name is Shadow Bond, it actually is in a form of Black Chains. While Dark Prince is focused on maintaining the bind on Sal, Number 4 is preparing a forbidden magic spell without getting noticed by Dark Prince. That Forbidden magic is able to drain off all the magic or even life force of the target and that magic spell cannot be blocked by normal barriers. Number 4''s target is no other but Athena who is still in an unconscious state and probably lacks of magic force due to the previous spell from Number 4 that put her unconscious, which means if she gets hit by that forbidden magic, she might lose her life. Dark Prince noticed the danger just before it reaches Athena, knowing the nature of that magic he once again protected her with his own body... Dark Prince''s bind on Sal slowly disappearing due to his magic force getting drained by the forbidden skill, Dark Prince half kneeled on the ground with his hand still holding tight on Athena. As the bind fully disappeared, Sal starts causing some rampage, just this time more violent than before. Dark Prince who is too weak to even stand up because of the forbidden spell can only shield Athena with his body while staring fiercely at Number 4 who is smiling and preparing to leave the place, but suddenly both Sal and Number 4 became static as if the time had stopped by itself or rather, someone placed a really strong bind on them. Dark Prince turns his head, he saw the King. "Your Majesty..." The moment Dark Prince saw the King, he felt relieved while Number 4 is surprised at the same time shocked as he gets bound by the King. "Are you still able to stand up?" said the King while checking on Dark Prince''s condition. "That doesn''t look so good." Said so he put his hand on Dark Prince''s shoulder, then Dark Prince felt that his body is filled with a different but strong magic force, the King had shared part of his magic with him. "As for you..." The King look at Number 4 and hesitated for a while, then he raises his right hand, Number 4 torsos suddenly get pierced by some light pole, then the King drew a pentagonal star pattern, the ground around Number 4 ''melted'' and ''devoured'' him. "Let''s keep him in there first, I will deal with him later after this mess. Terence, you bring Athena back to the HQ first, I have opened a portal for you there." "But what about Sal?" Dark Prince asks. "His condition is really bad right now, apparently, Number 4 had placed another weird spell on him too. It will be quite risky to forcefully bring him back through the portal, I don''t think his body could take it, and even with my magic, I wouldn''t be able to hold him too long without harming his body." Said so, he pointed at Sal''s body which seems to be shaking vigorously indicating he is struggling to break from the bind. "What should we do about that, Your Majesty?" "I''ll figure out a way, right now, bring Athena to the HQ and see Benjamin, her condition is not good either." said The King. Dark Prince hesitate a while before bowing to the King and headed to the portal. "Now, what should I do about you..." said The King while releasing Sal from his bind... 59 Chapter 57 - Things I Always Wanted To Do The King lures Sal to attack himself, he is trying to let Sal use up all his magic so that he can gain back his sanity. He blocked and dodged all of Sal''s attacks perfectly as if he could read all of his movements. However with injuries from fighting the dragons, and sharing his own magic with Dark Prince, his body is actually quite weak at that moment, so accidents happened. Due to the low magic level remains, The King''s body starts to get unstable and suddenly blanked out for about 3 seconds in the middle of the fight, and these three seconds give Sal an opening to land a direct hit to the King before shifting his target to the Yggdrasil. But instead of using his demon claws attack, he is doing a much more deadly magic that will instantly destroy its direct target. Knowing how important the Yggdrasil is, the King who is now badly injured dragged himself to the Yggdrasil and placed one of his strongest barriers to the tree with his remaining magic, while he himself is unshielded. He stared at Sal and prepare to accept that deadly attack from Sal... After Sal launched that attack, Sal vaguely sees the image of the Yggdrasil. It is shield by a golden barrier which starts to fall apart, under the tree, is a man covered with blood, the upper left part of his body is partially gone, despite of all these, the man still remains his consciousness and continues to stares at Sal. Sal realized who is the man in front of him, he wants to stop and help him but his body doesn''t allow him to. Sal slowly gets near to the King and is about to give him a final hit. In his head, Sal knows that he doesn''t want to kill this man in front of him but his body continues to move on its own. "Please stop..." he told himself but... One step, two steps, three steps, he is getting nearer to the King, with a distorted smile on his face, he raised his arm and... "Ah..." Suddenly he feels that familiar burning sensation on his back that drained off his magic at a really fast rate, before he totally loses his consciousness, he heard a slightly tired voice saying. "Sorry, I''m late..."... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Sal? Sal! Don''t space out when I''m talking." that stern voice from Dark Prince drag him back to the presents again. That scar on Dark Prince''s right eye looks deeper than usual. "I''m really sorry." said Sal. "Thinking of that incident again?" Said Dark Prince who seems to be able to read through Sal''s mind. Sal didn''t answer his question and two of them just looking at each other without saying anything until Athena walks in... Meanwhile, Sky''s house, balcony... "So, have any plans on what should we do?" Sky asked and Chris answers him with a shrug, then Chris looks at Sky''s right palm which is covered in bandage drenched with blood. "This wound is not healed yet?" Chris ask. "Mhm... A weird substance in her claws somehow slowed down my self healing ability a bit." said Sky, then Chris sighed and open his bandage showing the wound on Sky''s palm that doesn''t seem to be healing at all. Then he leered at Sky coldly before putting his hand onto Sky''s palm, the wound slowly healed. "I''m sorry about that, I promise this will be the last time she harms you." said Chris "Hmm? What are you planning to do?" "If she would even trying to harm you again in the future, I will finish her off with my own hands." "What?" "That is if only she is trying hurt you... *cough *..." "Chris are you alright? Let''s get into the house, the cold wind out here is not good for your lung." "Shut up... *cough *..." Then they get into the room. "Actually, I have noticed your condition in the interval dimension, which is why I decided to open an emergency portal." said Sky "Oh? I thought it''s because of Ai. You look like you are really worried about her." Chris responded with a sarcastic tone. "No, it''s n... Yes, I''m actually worried about her too, but you are the main concern." "Oh really?" Chris gives Sky a weird smug. And suddenly a ragdoll cat walks in and snuggling at Chris''s feet. "Uh... Chris? Care to explain what is that?" "That''s a cat." "I know that''s a cat, but that''s definitely not Byako right?" "Her name is Marumaru." said Chris while picked the cat and put her on his lap. While Sky looks at him slightly annoyed... 60 Chapter 58 - Back to School Again A few weeks after the incident, a random night in Sky''s room... Chris had just helped Sky with his Maths assignment and about to leave the room, but he suddenly remembered something. "Sky, I wonder if you have forgotten anything important?" "Haha, whatever that I will forget will not be anything important." "Are you sure about it?" "Don''t worry about it! Nothing is as important as this Maths assignment right now." "Oh, okay. I believe that you can handle it by yourself now, good night." said Chris while glared at the calendar on Sky''s desk for a while before leaving the room. Next morning, biology lab. The students are getting themselves prepared for the experiments that morning, every group has at least three live frogs on their table, which is two people sharing one frog... Well, almost every group. Chris leered at Sky with a slightly annoyed look. "Well, I guess this experiment is considered as ''not important'' for you." "Chris..." Sky look at him with a ''help me'' look. "Don''t look at me, I''m not the one pairing with you, and I believe Kenji would come in with empty hands too." "Itsuki kun..." Sky switches his target to Itsuki and Itsuki turned his face avoiding eye contact with him. "Professor Stevenson, why are you doing this to me?" "Haha..." So during the previous biology class, Professor Stevenson is giving a brief explanation of a frog dissection experiment. "You will be doing this experiment in pairs, you can choose your own partner... Except for Sky, you pair with Seito Kenji, I can almost imagine Mr. Chris did the whole experiment by himself if he is to pair with any of you two, so Mr. Chris will be paired with Mr. Enomoto. Miss Ai, since you are alone, you can join any of the two pairs but I suggest you join Mr. Chris. Alright, during the next class, you will need to prepare a living frog, for every pair. You can either buy from the pet shop or catch it from the drain when no one noticed. That''s all for today, dismiss. " *Professor added a Mr or Miss in front of people''s names to shows respect, as for Sky and Seito... You can imagine it by yourself. Back to the present. As expected Seito walks into the lab with empty hands as if nothing happens. However they didn''t pay much attention to him, they are all looking at that weird gigantic creature on Ai''s hands. "Ai... That''s a toad right?" Itsuki asks. "It is?" Ai looks slightly confused. "Most importantly where did you even get that?" He asked again. "The drain?" Ai answered with a slightly innocent tone. "Ah... I see.". Chris look at the toad and look at Sky and Seito, he wonders what would happen if Ai actually joined them, then Sky noticed Chris''s eyes and seems to be misunderstanding something, he stood up and walks to Ai and took her toad. Chris stared at Sky with an unbelievable look, he never thought someone could be this dumb, is he seriously planning to dissect that toad? And the most unbelievable thing is that Seito gives Sky a thumbs up and an ok hand signal. Chris face-palmed and decided to ignore the two. Later, Professor Stevenson walks in with a lab assistant who brought in a big box of apparatus needed for the experiment and I don''t want to get this too boring, let''s skip it. In the middle of the experiment, a lot of mess happens. For example, the girls who put too little amount of chloroform caused the frog to wake up in the middle of the experiment, jumping all around with their internal organs exposed... Ugh... Never mind about that. At Sky''s side, Chris and Itsuki are dissecting the frog with perfect precision and teamwork and Ai is watching while drawing down the details on a paper, although it looks like a kindergarten drawing but at least she tried. While the other two... "That''s the artery right?" Seito asks while pointing at a spot where blood burst out. "Yes, it''s the artery for sure." said Sky who has the knife in his hand. Chris who is slightly distracted by those two still refusing to believe that they are actually dissecting a giant toad. "But this blood looks a bit weird, don''t you think it''s a bit slimy?" said Seito. "Really?" Then Sky touches the blood. "Ah it is... Eww..." said Sky while smearing that gooey and sticky blood red substance on Seito''s arm. "Argh! What are you doing? This is disgusting!" said so, Seito washes his arm at the nearby water tap, however, he didn''t notice that the water drops remain in the basin that he washed his arm slowly turn slimy and slipped into the water hole as if it could move on its own. Later that day, at an unknown place, a dead body of a man was found, his body is covered with bruises and badly swollen, his eyes, nose mouth, and eyes are stuffed with gooey and slimy substance... 61 Chapter 59 - Lets Have A School Festival Stevenson College, 5A-2 homeroom, the students are having some discussions. ''Stevenson College 114th Years Anniversaries Celebration'' is written on the board in front, the princesses... In case you forgot about them, the girl with glasses named Haruka while the girl with curly pony tail is named Lucie. They are standing in front along with the class rep Yuna, leading the discussion, while Kent had been demoted for several reasons. "These are all the suggestions from everyone, Maid and Butler Cafe, Haunted House and Fashion Show, after we discussed for 30 minutes, we found that both Maid Cafe and Haunted House are too common, so, we decided to have a Fashion Show for this year''s festival. Which means we will need a few candidates for that. We decided we will have 4 boys and 4 girls as our model in our Fashion Show... " While the girls are talking in front, Sky, Chris, Seito and Itsuki are playing Uno behind them. Yes, our dear Itsuki who had spend too much time with the trio, had already getting infected by their behavior. "For girls we have decided that Haruka chan, Yuna chan, Ai-chan and me will be the model and Ai-chan will the main focus of the show." said Lucie. "Yes, Ai-chan might be antisocial but she is super cute, she should be able to gain a lot of attention." said Haruka while Ai is in a totally confused state. "Mmm... Yes, Ai is indeed very cute. Draw 4." said Seito. "Damn you Seito." said Sky while drawing 4 cards. "As for the boys... Hmm... Lance has his own program that day..." Lucie is having problem choosing candidates for the boys model while Kent is trying his best to get their attention but get ignored. "How about the four boys who are playing Uno right now?" Yuna gives her suggestions. The princesses thought for a while and nodded. "Mmm... Although one of them is a real trouble maker but they are indeed very charming... *whisper *... And we finally have a chance to get Chris chan* to wear some really nice outfit..." "Kyaaah!" The girls suddenly getting super excited and the boys had already noticed the disaster they will be facing, especially Chris... *actually most of the girls in the class are secretly fond of Chris due to his pretty boy and noble appearance, they secretly calling Chris as Chris chan and have all sorts of fantasy towards him And so, the next day, they have no choice but to stay at the homeroom after the class. "Ah... Why do we need to stay for something like this? The New World event starts today..." said Sky. "Stop complaining, you are not even troubled if compared to me." said Chris while all the girls are discussing what outfit should they prepare for Chris, right now they have chosen almost 10 different outfits for him. "Haha! Sorry...hmm? Seito, what''s wrong with your eyes?" Sky noticed some weird unusual thin layer of mucus on Seito''s eyes. "Ah... This must be some kind of allergy, I have to get my eye drops." said Seito while trying to wipe his eyes with a handkerchief. "Yes, the air condition today is a bit dusty." said Sky. Then he looks out the window, those who are not involved in any of the activities are helping out at the cleaning, some of them are washing the drain, some of them are trimming the grassy field which is actually quite muddy due to the heavy rain last night. "Actually, our conditions aren''t that bad if compare to them. Haha!" said Sky. Then Yuna approaches him with a measuring tape. "Again?" said Sky and Yuna nodded while starts measuring his shoulder width. Meanwhile, on the other side of the school. "Hey! Have you heard about it? That mysterious virus." "Yes yes, it''s really scary, my mom saw that body in the mortuary of that hospital, she said that you basically cannot recognize the face of the dead body." "Oh my god, I hope this virus is not contagious." "Let''s hope so." 62 Chapter 60 - Calmness Before the Massacre Stevenson college, 5-A2 homeroom. The girls are in a super hype state seeing the boys with all the fancy outfits. "Kyaaaah! This must be heaven! Seeing Seito kun in a tuxedo." "No, I think Chris-san is more charming." "Don''t you think our club chairman looks hot and wild in the fur coat? And Itsuki kun looks so... Ah... This must be the blessing of God." "So, why are the girls from other classes here too? It''s only a trial..." Sky asks. "Well, they did a big scaled promotion on this show so... *sniff sniff *..." "Seito, are you sick?" "Just a flu and stuffy nose, don''t worry. And look at Chris, he looks so majestic on that Emperor''s robe." "Yes, he is kinda suitable with this type of outfit despite of his fair look. But I''m more amazed at Ai, I can''t imagine how much effort they have on her to get her looks so... Cute." "Shush, Ai chan is always cute." said Seito before Yuna interrupt them with another set of outfit to try on... Later evening, when they are about to leave the school, Chris receives a call from Benjamin. "Sky, can you go to Ben''s hospital with me?" "Yes, did Ruby awakened?" "Mmm..." "I see, but why are you looks like you don''t want her to awake?" "Well, I don''t really know... Especially after I saw Rei that day, I really don''t know how should I treat her like I use to be." "Actually, you don''t have to, I''m sure she knows it better than anyone what will happen once you found the truth." says Sky while Chris gives a short sigh. Later, Benjamin''s hospital. "Uhm... Ben, I remember you told me that she had awakened." Chris ask. "Yes she is, but her mental state wasn''t that stable so I put her to sleep again for a while to prevent her from hurting herself in such a confused state." "Mmm... I see. So, when will she fully recover?" "Her body had mostly healed and I have cleared the drug inside her, so when her mental state getting stable, she should be able to be discharged." "Ben... Is there any way to slow down the healing process?" Chris asked again. "Hmm?" Ben is slightly surprised by that question. "Ah... Don''t mind of what I just said." "I could do it if you want." said Ben. "No... It''s okay." Chris stared at Ruby without saying anything. "Aside from this, did you two heard about that new disease?" "It''s a hot topic in the school these few days. Do you have any information about it?" Chris ask. "Yes, I have seen some of those patients in the general hospital of other countries, it is a very dangerous disease that can kill an average grown up human in less than a week, the initial sign is having flu, but within 3 days, their blood and body fluid will start thickening and curdle into some slimy substance. Due to the thickening of the blood, the blood vessels will not be able to support the pressure and will burst thus forming some nasty bruise around the body." Benjamin explained while took out a picture of a patient whose body is all swollen up and covered with bruises. "That looks really awful." said Chris. "Ben, did you mentioned flu just now?" said Sky who was silent since just now. "Yes, is there anything that caught your interest?" "Uhm... No, never mind, it''s not a big deal." "But the source of this disease is still not yet confirmed, although it seems like it can only affect normal human, but still... Be careful." "Okay I see, thanks for the information, update me anytime. We will be going now. See you." said Chris. Meanwhile, Black Cross quarter. Dark Prince office, Sal and Athena are waiting for Dark Prince in the room, Athena is having some random conversations with Sal. "Sal-kun, Sal-kun, do you know why Te-chan is called as Dark Prince?" "Uhm... I don''t know, I never heard anything about that." "That day I heard *Shiro kun and *Sachin talking about it... It is... Ah, Te chan is here!" Dark Prince walks in with a serious face. And he bows to another person outside the door, it''s a lady. "Please bear with the untidiness of the room, Your Highness. Then he leads the lady into the room, as soon as they saw the lady, Sal kneeled and bow to her and Athena is super excited. "Rei-chama!!!" Athena rushed to the lady and give her a big hug... *don''t mind about those nicknames 63 Chapter 61 - Again, This is Not A BL At night, Sky''s house, living room, the duos are watching some random soap drama on the television. "Ah, he cheated his wife, damn, that girl is so cheap." "Hmm... Imagine if this happens in real life, where did all this young company chairman and CEO come from, oh wait! We have two in our class." "Actually it''s three." said Sky while looking at Chris. "Don''t count me in. Thanks." "Chris, you have no sense of humor." "This has nothing to do with humor." "Aww... Hey Chris, can you... Uh... Sleep in my room tonight?" "Huh?" "How should I put it? Uhm... I feel like there is something hidden in my room." "What? Are you a three years old?" said Chris with an ''I can''t believe you'' look... Later, Sky''s room. Chris is arranging the bed next to Sky''s, yes, although he complained a lot but he still agrees to sleep with Sky in the same room. "Hey Chris, about what Ben said just now..." "Is there any matter?" "I''m not really sure about it but I have that weird uneasy feeling about it." "Well, you are not the only one who feels so. Let''s just hope it''s not going to turn into another disaster." "I hope so too... Good night." "Good night." Soon after they went to bed, Sky starts experiencing some disturbing dreams which are quite normal for him. However there is one particular dream that is so disturbing that it puts him into a rather traumatic state... Sky found himself walking at a familiar corridor, the college corridor, but there''s some obvious difference about it, all the walls and floors are covered with some gooey and slimy substance. Sky continues to walk towards his homeroom as if he didn''t notice the disturbing change in the building. The corridor seems to be longer than usual and the distance to the homeroom seems to be further too. After a few minutes of aimless walking, he finally found the homeroom, he walks in and saw an astonishing sight, the whole room is covered with a thick layer of slimy substance and in the middle of it is a person, Sky walk near to the person, to his shock it''s Seito Kenji, his whole body is swollen up and covered by some nasty bruises like the photo that is shown by Ben. Some paste-like red substance oozed out from his mouth, eyes, nose and ears. although with his look right now, no one should be able to recognize him, but somewhat Sky knows that it''s Seito Kenji, he tries to help him but before he did, his eye''s corner caught another terrifying sight. It''s a hand that reached out from that thick layer of slimy substance, that white tiger ring on his finger makes Sky realize who he is. Seeing this, Sky frantically trying to dig him out from the slime but every time he successfully removed a small portion of it, it grows back at a really fast pace. This had driven Sky crazy, he doesn''t want to lose him or rather he can''t afford to lose him, but no matter how hard he tried, he just can''t get him out... "Sky... Sky... Wake up... SKY WAKE UP!" A familiar voice pulled Sky back to the reality, looking at that worried face of Chris, tears drop out from Sky''s tired looking eyes, then he hugged Chris without saying anything for about fifteen minutes, Chris just let him do so and observe silently while waiting for him to calm down. Later, when Sky finally let go of Chris, he started to check on his body. Sky examined Chris''s eyes, nose, mouth and ears. "Chris, are you alright? Any discomfort? Are you sick? Or flu? Or..." "Calm down, I''m alright. Can you tell me what you see in your dream?" And so Sky tells Chris about that dream. "Hmm... I see, but you don''t need to worry that much, probably just an ordinary nightmare." "But what if it''s not? You know what my dreams could mean right?" "I sure do. If you are that worried, we can check on Kenji''s condition tomorrow in the school..." "But Chris, that dream, if it''s not just a mere nightmare, it can mean disaster, and also... Huh?" While Sky was talking, Chris had fallen asleep and leaned on him without realizing it. "Ah... He falls asleep, just how tired he is today?" Then he remembered the hell that Chris went through during that rehearsal. "Ah... He sure is tired." The next morning, Sky wakes up and saw Chris in front of his computer with a serious face, in the screen is an email from the college, it''s a notice of temporary shut down of the school due to a disease. "Sky, I think we need to pay Kenji a visit." "Mmm..." 64 Chapter 62 - Death Sentence Local general hospital. In the quarantine room, there are two rows of bed with patients in heavy medication equipment, some of them had badly deformed and covered with bruises, and on a particular bed, there''s is a patient with a flat ECG shown on the screen, some translucent slimy ''creature'' covered in blood slides out from the eyes, noses, ears, and mouth, then it ''crawled'' into the nearby water tap... Seito''s house, Seito locked himself in the room and refuse to get out. Erique is outside his room trying to convince him to unlock the door, he doesn''t want to use the master keys as he really respects Seito. The other servants are lined up at the side as usual with all the daily preparations items. Although this wasn''t the first time Seito act like this but this time Erique is actually really worried about him, as he had been sick for a few days. Then he heard the doorbell, he immediately realized who is the one that pressing the doorbell early in the morning so he went down and opened the door. Yes, it''s the duo. "Erique where''s Seito?" Sky asks. "Master Seito had been locking himself in the room since yesterday afternoon." "Bring us to his room please." said Chris. So Erique leads them to Seito''s room. "You have the main key right? Open the door." said Chris to Erique. "I don''t think it would be a good idea." "Open the door." said Chris with a much more sterner voice. Then Erique nodded and unlocked the door with his main keys. As the door opened, a slightly unpleasant smell caught their attention, Seito is quivering at the corner of the room, he wore a long-sleeved hoodie and long pants, with mask covered most of his face. "It''s quite unusual for someone to wear this much in this hot weather and the air cooler is not even on. Seito, are you hiding something from us?" Sky asked while approaching Seito who is obviously in fear. "Seito, can you please show us what''s under your long sleeve." Sky trying to touch Seito''s hand. "No, stay away from me!" Seito shouts in fear. Then Sky forcefully grabbed his arm but Seito struggled while pushed him away and about to run out to the balcony but suddenly he seems to be stunned by an unseen force and collapsed. Then Sky looks at Chris, Chris looked away trying to avoid eye contact, which indicates he is the one that put Seito down. Then Sky rolled up Seito''s sleeves and revealed his arm covered with bruised. Sky and Erique are astonished by the sight while Chris just stared at the bruise and having some deep thoughts. "Let''s get him to Ben. And don''t let anyone knows about this." said Chris after a short thought. "Yes, if he gets quarantined by the government hospital, it''s a total death sentence for him." Sky agrees with Chris''s suggestion. So they secretly carried Seito out to the car but at somewhere nearby, someone seems to be seeing all their movements. 15 minutes later, they reached Ben''s private hospital. However, before they get in, they heard a loud glass breaking sound from the first floor, the duos quickly ran up to the source of the sound which is supposed to be Ben''s personal lounge. They saw Ben standing in the middle of the messy room without his glasses, staring fiercely at the scattered window. His right shoulder is stabbed by a piece of rusty metal, some magic aura can still be seen around him... "Ben, what happens?" Sky asks while rushed to him. "A faceless person breaks in and escaped." said Ben with a casual tone. Then Chris walks in and stared at that rusty metal that still stuck in Ben''s shoulder. "That piece of metal doesn''t agree with what you said just now." said Chris. "Don''t mind about that, not a big deal." said Ben. "Nope, that definitely not a thing we should be ''don''t mind'' of." said Chris again. "So, where is Seito kun? Get him to the treatment room, Holly should be at there already, I would get there after some preparation." Said Ben while putting on his glasses and walk out through the door. "Chris, he ignored you." "Yes he did..." 65 Chapter 63 - Its a Parasite! In Ben''s personal preparation room. Ben briefly cleaned and bandaged the injury on his shoulder, chug down a small bottle of teal blue gradient colored liquid, put on his white overcoat and glasses, and walk out to the treatment room. Later, outside the treatment room. "Ben, how is he?" Sky asked "A big portion of his blood vessels had burst due to the sudden thickening of the blood, thus causing the bruise. I also found that his throat is covered with a thick layer of substance that looks like mucus, I afraid that his respiratory system will get affected, so I arrange some x-ray and ultrasound session for him. Aside from that I also collected some blood samples and mucus for analysis, we should be able to get the results in an hour. After Holly did with the other basic examination, he will be sent to the ICU ward." "Mmm... I see, I guess we will have to wait." said Sky. "While we are waiting, I believe we should give that injury of you a proper treatment." said Chris while pointing at Ben''s shoulder which is slightly stained by blood. After a while, Chris walks into another ward, Ruby is lying unconsciously on the bed. Chris look at the girl, that pretty and peaceful face of her makes him wondering is she really the annoying and troublesome girl he knows. Chris feels that he doesn''t hate her, like any other girls, but he needs to know why she lied to him. Then he took a wet towel, and start wiping her face, hand and torso gently, however, he noticed a small fresh injury on her neck. He sensed some trace of an unidentified magic on it, then he thought for a while with a slightly worried look. "Rei... It can''t be you...right?" then he stared at Ruby quietly... Meanwhile, Black Cross quarter, Sal is kneeling in front of Rei who is sitting with Athena, next to him is Xenoo who is also kneeling but on a feet massaging board. "Mmm, Dr. Benjamin is very cautious when about his patients. So, how is his injury? Is it bad?" Rei asked Sal while solving a jigsaw puzzle with Athena. "Don''t worry, Your Highness, it''s only a small injury on the shoulder." "I see, be more careful next time, but... Sal-san, do you like to kneel so badly?" "Uhm... No, Your Highness." "Then get up, no one asks you to kneel." "Yes, Your Highness." Sal hesitated a while and slowly standing up while peeping at Xenoo who is about to stand up with Sal. "Not you! You are not going anywhere before we solve this puzzle. Seriously, what kind of man will purposely break an almost complete puzzle that Athena spend a whole night solving it. You really need some discipline." said Rei with a disapproving voice. Then Sal decides to join them in solving the puzzle. An hour later, Ben ask Chris to his lab and showing him a projection from the microscope. "Does this look familiar to you? Or bring back any memories?" Ben ask. Chris examines the image for a while, then he picks up the sample on the test tube. "Mmm... Are you telling me this is that parasitic slime creature your father and I discovered years ago in that mysterious dimension? " "Well, it does look similar to my father''s records." said Ben. "Yes, it does have some similarities, but somehow, it''s much more weaker than those things. Well, it could be due to the effects of the special atmosphere in this dimension though." "Yes, it could have that possibility. Do you know any cure for it?" Ben ask. "Nope, your father and I had been researching about this creature for years, but did not find any method that will successfully get rid of it from the host''s body. When a person getting parasited, they will stay into their body until all their body fluid dried up and fully occupied by their... Uh... ''offspring''. " "Hmm... It sounds like a really troublesome situation." "Indeed." Then the two of them continue to examine the samples. 66 Chapter 64 - A Random Ship? "Parasites? Wait! Are you telling me that the mucus like substance is actually a parasitic slime?" Sky asked while looking at Ben with a really astonished look. "Yes, and the thickening of blood is also caused by that parasites, they substitute themselves with the water content in the host''s body." said Ben while adjusting his glasses. "But if that''s really the case, aren''t those slimes not supposed to be appear in this dimension?" Sky asked again. "Good question." said Chris who was playing with the curtain. "This is where we need your help. Sneak into these areas and collect some water sample from the drain." said Chris while taking out a map. Sky took the map, examined it a while, then he stared at Chris and Chris once again turn away from him avoiding eye contact. "This is indeed some hard task." said Sky. Later, Seito''s mansion. Itsuki was looking for Seito but was informed by Erique that he went overseas, Itsuki was a bit troubled as Seito never told him about that before and he is a bit worried about him. With these mixed feelings, Itsuki leaves the place and decided to stroll around the street, then he saw a familiar figure sitting on a bench. It''s Ai, she is looking at her fingers slightly troubled. Then Itsuki walk to the bench and found out she is actually trying to remove those nail polish they put on her during the mock show yesterday. "I think you need to get some nail polish remover for that." said Itsuki. Then Ai lifts up her head, looks at Itsuki and clumsily nodded. At the same time, in a refugee camp that is illegally set up recently. The environment is very dirty and messy. At a hidden corner, Sky is sneakily collecting water sample with a test tube from a nasty looking drain that is clogged with rubbish, some rotten cascade of small animals can be seen floating on the water surface. "Ugh... I thought the military camp just now is a hard task, but this is another level." Sky mumbled by himself, then he saw another disturbing sight... A man dragged an unconscious pregnant woman whose body is slightly swollen and covered in bruises. Then he threw her into a really big hole that seems to be dug for a few days, in the hole, there''s a few more dead body that is waiting to be buried. However, Sky saw a really disturbing details from the woman... She is still breathing. Although Sky realized how wrong this thing is, he holds himself from doing anything as it would be really messy if he actually caused some troubles in this sensitive place and it''s not worth causing some unnecessary problems for a person that is in the verge of dying. Most importantly he is in **null dimension. Yes, if it''s not in null dimensions, he wouldn''t even need to worry about the aftermath. **there are certain rules in null dimensions, one of them is that they are not allowed to use their power in front of normal human except for emergency situations At the same time, in a shopping mall, girl''s accessories outlet store, Itsuki is paying for the nail polish that Ai bought along with a really cute and fluffy pon de ring shaped hair band. Then they walked out from the outlet, Itsuki looks at Ai who is happily tying up a ponytail with that pon de ring hair band, he smiled, this is like the times ever he saw this introvert girl acting like this. "No! Let go of me! I''m not sick! That bruise is because I knock on something." They suddenly heard a boy screaming from the nearby housing area, a few people with medical protection outfit is dragging a boy into a van with a few more people inside, his parents are crying at the side without taking any action. "Sometimes I wonder which is scarier, the disease or the people who are in charge?" Ai ask while looking at Itsuki. "*sigh*... Who knows." That evening, Sky is finally back from collecting the water samples, but the moment he stepped into Ben''s hospital, he feels an enormous amount of magic flows, Chris''s magic. He quickly ran up to the source, and found that Chris is applying some strong unknown magic on Seito while Ben is mixing some medicine and put into the injection tube, on the table is an x-ray picture... 67 Chapter 65 - No, They are Not Couple. "Chris, what are you doing with such a strong magic?" Sky is really astonished by Chris''s action. "Shh... Don''t disturb him." said Ben while injecting the mixture of medicines into the infusion tube that is connected to Seito''s arm. "It''s okay, I''m almost done." said so, Chris draw a brief magic circle, chains and locks appeared on Seito''s body and disappear after a while. Then Chris stared at Seito for a while before taking on a deep breath and sigh. "That was close." said Chris. "What happens? What''s wrong with Seito?" Sky asks, then Ben took the x-Ray picture and show it to Sky, the x-ray picture shows that his lung is filled with a big batch of unknown substance. "As soon as Ben did examining the x-ray picture, Kenji''s ECG starts to go weird, the area of bruises starts to spread at a really fast rate and his torso starts to swollen, we suspect that the parasites inside might have start reproducing at a high rate. To prevent any further damage to his body, I place two seals on him, one that stopped all the activities of the parasites in his body, another to secure his life force. " said Chris. "In short, prevent him from dying." Ben continues and gets leer by Chris. "Is Seito''s condition so bad?" Sky asks. "Well, I could just say that without Chris magic seal, he would not last until tomorrow night." said Ben while Sky silently looks at Seito... "Wait a minute!" Sky suddenly realised about something. "Chris, aren''t you not supposed to use those strong magic here? Wouldn''t it bring some huge damage to your body?" "Well, normally it is, but the atmosphere in this hospital is different, the magic pressing effect is not that strong, so it''s not a big issue. Did you successfully collected all the water samples I need?" Chris ask. "Yes I did." Then he took out the test tubes and put them on the examination racks. Then Chris examined a certain test tube in which the water inside is really dirty and starting to curdle. "Is this where I think it is from?" He asks. "Yes, the refugee camp." said Sky. Then Chris looks at the rest of the samples and starts get into some deep thought. Meanwhile, in a dessert shop, Ai is eating a really cute looking cakes with mango smoothie while Itsuki is having a cup of milk coffee. Itsuki look at the girl quietly, he can''t imagine how he used to frame her as the one that kills his parents, he really doesn''t understand why he would actually think about something like that of this cute and clumsy girl, at the same time he realized that he had brought a great danger to her, the executor is still hunting for them. "Ai... Uhm... Do you not having any grudge on me?" Itsuki''s sudden question makes Ai slightly confused. "No... Why?" she asks. "I mean, it''s I''m the one that put your life in a mess, and now we are hunted by the executor because of me." said Itsuki. "Well, my life was in mess even before meeting you, and I still have a chance to get hunt by the executor for other reasons. So it has nothing to do with you." said Ai and continues eating the cake. Although Ai said so, Itsuki still feels that he is responsible for all the mess and to make things worse, his vampire ability seems to be more obvious as the day passed. "Hey! Itsuki kun, do you feel anything weird about the surrounding?" Ai suddenly asks. Then Itsuki immediately notices some weird changes in the surrounding atmosphere... At the same time, Black Cross quarter. Rei and Athena are still solving the puzzle, and Xenoo is still kneeling on the massaging board. "After the whole day solving the puzzle, I''m bored." said Athena. "Do you want to play some other games, Athena-chan?" Rei asks. Then Athena thinks for a while and saw a mini ferris-wheel on the display rack. "Amusement Park! Rei-chama, let''s go amusement park!" said so Athena dragged Rei to the direction of the door. "Your Highness!" Sal is about to follow them. "Sal-kun, I leave the puzzle and Xenoo-san to you, keep this as a secret from Terence, okay?" said Rei. So they went out, leaving Sal with Xenoo and the unsolved puzzle... The dessert shop. The surrounding had slowly turned into a grey shade color, people in the area start disappearing leaving Itsuki and Ai in the middle of confusion. "This is not a shadow trap right?" said Ai. "Mmm... It is a bit different." said Itsuki. Then they noticed some white translucent scorpions starts crawling towards them... *shadow trap - a magic spell that creates a totally closed dimension that will not affect the outside world no matter what happens inside the spell. 68 Chapter 66 - Meanwhile, And at the Same Time "Rei chama, Rei chama, dessert shop!! Let''s go get some ice-cream." "Yes, let''s go in.". Athena and Rei entered a dessert shop. In the shop, there are a few big display racks with different types of cakes, cookies, ice popsicles and gelato. Athena excitedly looking at all the sweets as if she would gobble all of them in once. Rei looks around the building and is amused by its elegant design, however an empty seat at the corner caught her attention, something seems wrong about that empty seat... Meanwhile, Black Cross quarter. "Can anyone explain where is Her Highness? And Sal, why are you not with her?" Dark Prince asked, in front of him are Xenoo who is once again kneeling on the massage board and Sal who is trying to avoid eye contact with Dark Prince. Dark Prince face palmed and give a long sight before wearing his mask and walk out. At the same time, Ben''s hospital. Chris is still examining the water samples while Sky is checking on something with his tablet and Ben is out for his duty, yes, please remember he is a doctor. Suddenly Chris sensed something, he walks to the window and starts looking to a direction. "Chris, what''s wrong?" Sky asks. "I can feel some unusual magic flows from that direction." said Chris. "Want me to go there and check it up?" "Yes, please... Wait! Never mind, it''s okay." said Chris after some hesitation. Then Sky noticed that Chris''s left hand is slightly shaking. "Your hand is shaking, are you alright?" he asks. "Ah... Don''t worry about that." said so, Chris hid his left hand from Sky''s sight. "That aside, I need you to do something for me." said Chris again. "Tell me what you need." "Go meet Jason at Itsuki''s House, ask him to spread some information in the health department about the polluted water source and investigate about the illegal immigration issues in the refugee camp. Don''t let anyone knows that you are meeting with Jason, especially that person, you know who I''m talking about." "Alright, you can rely on me." said Sky. Again, meanwhile, at that unknown dimension Itsuki and Ai are trapped in. "Black''s scorpions..." "The executor?" said Itsuki after paralyzed all the scorpions with his right eye. "Sorry to disappointed you, I''m not Black." Then they saw a golden haired masked man with magnificent white floating *ten meters above them. "You are the archangel!" said Itsuki. "Haha! I''m glad that you still remember me, the incomplete Eternal Sleep that day really impress me, so would you kindly entertain me again today?" said so, he put on a bind on Ai and summoned a batch of low demons from the ground... *as the dimension is badly distorted, although they seem to be indoor but in fact, they are not, and the area is much more bigger than it looks like. Itsuki looks at all demons and has no idea what he should do, it''s not like he can use his vampire''s power whenever he wants, or at least he doesn''t know how to do. However, all of a sudden, the demon''s movement stopped. "From this hidden dimension, I already expect it would be you, Mr. Ex Archangel, but too bad I don''t think your method here would work the way you want." A lady slowly walks out from the mist, it''s Rei and followed by Athena. "You are the Queen of the Kingdom." Michael is a bit surprised to see her then he bowed to her as a sign of respect. "Ah... So this is the rumored bloodline of Dracula. They really look alike aren''t they." Rei smiled at Itsuki but the smile somewhat looks disturbing. "Mr. Ex Archangel, wouldn''t it be more fun for you to try it out by yourself?" said so Rei took out a gold leaves shaped ring with purple gems that are craved into some spell form and wear it, she swings her hand and the demons turned into dust, then she took out a small bottle of blood, hold it with both hands, closed her eyes and doing some weird ''prayer''. "You who was once the conqueror of the darkness, let your power rises again..." As she chanted the spell, Itsuki''s body starts experiencing some changes, his hair turns white, skin turns grey, eyes turns red, and most importantly, a magnificent black wing emerged from his back... 69 Chapter 67 - Judgemental Angel Itsuki charged to the Archangel, although unprepared, he dodged Itsuki''s attack at a perfect timing while removing the bind he placed on Ai to avoid unnecessary damage to the girl. Rei waved at Ai indicates her to get into the shield she made, Ai is a bit confused but still joining the girls in the shield. "Don''t worry, he will only attack that ex archangel, so we are safe in here." said Rei with a gentle yet disturbing smile. "Don''t worry! Don''t worry!" said Athena in a cheerful tone which makes the situation even more disturbing. "I don''t think that''s the main concern here." Ai thought. Then, Itsuki furiously launched several attacks to Michael but he dodged every single of his attack, well, instead of attacks, its looks more like a rampage from a beast that is losing control. Ai is a bit worried at Itsuki while Rei and Athena are in a totally casual mood as if they are watching some sorts of shows. Itsuki continues to rampage on Michael and Michael continues to dodge without any emotional change. However, after a while he stop dodging, he let Itsuki charged directly to him with his eyes closed, the moment Itsuki almost gets him, Itsuki crushed to the ground by an unseen force. "Hmm... Not even 10 percent of his original power, I see." Michael looking down at Itsuki high up from the air, his magnificent white wing glows as the sunlight shine on him and formed a dark shadow on the ground, as if an angel is passing judgment to the low life on the ground. "Although you are an interesting subject, but too bad I can''t let you live, if not some people will still trying to do some weird rituals on you and caused some unnecessary mess again, although they had failed once." He stared at Itsuki for a while, then a huge holy sword appears in the air... Seeing this, Ai realizes that if Itsuki gets hit by that he will surely lose his life, however, the other two ladies are still watching these casually. Michael raises his hand, the sword glows as he does so, then he gently swings his hand, the sword shoots to Itsuki''s direction at a really high speed. Although this attack seems to be unavoidable, but Ai ran to Itsuki and shielded in front of him, she knew that she probably wouldn''t be able to stop the attack with her tiny and insignificant amount of magic if compared to that archangel but at least she could reduce some damage for Itsuki, he is an important friend to her, she wants to protect him... However, as the Holy sword almost got them, someone shielded them with a strong shadow barrier. "Ah! It''s Te-chan!" Athena exclaimed. Dark Prince is standing in front of Ai and Itsuki, holding the barrier with his right hand which is slightly injured due to the huge impact from the Holy sword. "Why is an Ex Archangel appear at this place and moreover with this corrupted hidden dimension?" said Dark Prince while still holding the barrier with the Holy sword is still piercing outside the barrier. "Dark Prince from the Kingdom. Are you having some sort of gathering here?" said so, Michael blinked at Rei which gets ignored. "I''m here to ensure the safety of the Queen, but instead, I saw our almighty Ex Archangel trying to passing some kind of judgment here. Are you sure you have the right to do so? That boy aside, this girl is a property of Kingdom, have you prepared yourself for the consequences of messing with the Kingdom?" said Dark Prince with a threatening tone. "Yes, I realize it, I wasn''t planning to hurt that girl either, my only target is that boy, but since you are here, it certainly wouldn''t be alright if I continue this, although I believe that your Queen there have a big responsibility on this. Anyway, I shall take my leave." said so, he left. Then, Dark Prince turns to Ai and slightly bows to her as a sign of apologies. He walks towards Rei and Athena, he bows at Rei." Your Highness, would you kindly remove the spell you placed on that boy?" He asks. Then Rei removes the ring from her finger, Itsuki slowly turns back to normal. "This hidden dimension will automatically disappear in 5 minutes, and everything will turn back to normal, don''t worry." Said Dark Prince to Ai, Ai nodded. "And most importantly, Your Highness, let''s get back to the hideout with me, it''s not safe outside here." said Dark Prince, then Athena look at him with teary eyes. "But Te-chan... Amusement Park..." "Ah... Fine, let''s go to the amusement park before we go back." said Dark Prince after a long sigh. That night, Evening News. "According to the health department, the outbreak of this unknown disease is due to the polluted water source, in order to prevent the disease from further spreading, the health department demands everyone to install an advanced water filter that will be distributed in nearest time..." 70 Chapter 68 - The Trinity Evening news: "According to the health department, the outbreak of this unknown disease is due to the polluted water source, in order to prevent the disease from further spreading, the health department demands everyone to install an advanced water filter that will be distributed in nearest time..." "Hmm... Jason sure did his job with a really high efficiency." said Sky. "Mmm... He is." said Chris while looking at his tablet which showing the report from Jason about the refugee camp. "Hey Chris, do you think they are able to find the cure for the disease? Health Department seems to be working hard for that." said Sky. "Well, at least I have no confidence in them." said Chris who still concentrates on reading the reports in detail. "Wow, that''s a bit too negative, don''t you actually hope that they can find the cure?" said Sky, Chris put down the tablet and look at Sky with a slightly sarcastic manner. "Well, from the human history, how many deadly contagious diseases have a proper cure? To make things worse, this is an alien species from other dimensions." "True... I guess this situation will need to be handled by those ''higher up entities'' who are in charge of null dimension." "You mean those angels? Hmm... I doubt about that. Talk about angels, there''s a certain archangel really draw my attention right now." "Yes, I wonder if he really cooperates with that executor." said Sky. "I''m curious of what is he up to as well." said Chris At another place, it''s a room with all the weird specimens of poisonous critters. Michael is talking with a hooded guy, Black. "Why didn''t you finish them off?" Black asks. "Well, it''s not a very wise choice to harm them in that situation, I''m sure you know about the Kingdom right?" said Michael "Yes, I''ve heard about it, are you afraid of the Kingdom? Even an archangel like you?" "I can''t say that I''m afraid of them just I would not want to meddle with them aimlessly, I definitely don''t want to mess directly with the Trinity." "The Trinity? You meant the three leaders of the Kingdom?" "Yes." ------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 68 - The Trinity! Kingdom, is a huge organization that assembled individuals with special abilities, forming different fractions with different purposes in order to maintain the balance of dimensions, they are one of the most fearsome organizations in all the existed dimensions. One of the reasons they grow so strong is because of the Trinity, the three leaders of the Kingdom. The Trinity are legendary existences in all the dimensions, they are rumored to be so overpowered that they are sometimes considered as God, especially the leader of Trinity, the King. No one outside the Kingdom had ever seen their face as they wear masks whenever they are taking action outside of the Kingdom. "Are the Trinity so frightening?" Black asks. "Well, I''m lucky enough to fought with the King once and alive, that experience is so terrifying that I would not wish for a second time. Now the Queen is here at this null dimension, we can''t omit the possibility that the Trinity might be somewhere in this Null dimension. Moreover, the Dark Knight of the Kingdom had confirmed that the Killer girl you targeted belongs to Kingdom, so we need to be extra cautious." said Michael. "Yes, and I also heard the rumors that the boy is the bloodline of Dracula, which is said to be a precious ''collection'' of the King of Kingdom. However, I''m holding to my principles, whoever that break the rules shall be executed, no matter if they ancient vampire master or even they are God, I shall hold to my principles." said Black. "Ha... Never expect an executor like you could have principles." said Michael with a despising look. Meanwhile, Black Cross HQ. Dark Prince is working at his working desk, with Sal helping at his side with a clown costume while Xenoo is kneeling in front of them on a massaging board. Rei and Athena are happily playing with the stuffed toys they get from the amusement park. Dark Prince recalls how he was forced to play those boring games to get those toys for the girls. "Tsk... Add 30 minutes." said Dark Prince to Xenoo. "Ah..." Poor Xenoo, he must be really regretted right now. 71 Chapter 69 - Pink Bubbles Alert Again Black Cross quarter, Dark Prince is having an important conversation with Rei. "Your Highness, please forfeit yourself from doing that again next time, it''s really dangerous. " said Dark Prince. "But the amusement park is really fun." said Rei while putting a doll with a weird pose on the desk. "My Lady, you know I''m not talking about the amusement park. I''m sure you know what I''m talking about." "Ah... You mean that thing? I have His Majesty''s permission to do so." Said Rei in a really casual manner. "Messing with the Ex Archangel is understandable, but what you order Sal to do at Ben''s hospital? I doubt if The King would even allow it." said Dark Prince, and Rei just smiled without saying anything. "Ha~chiu!" Chris sneezed all of a sudden. "Chris? Are you alright?" Sky asks. "Hmm... Fever again I guess." said Chris while still reading the report. "What?" Sky is astonished by Chris''s response, he touched Chris''s forehead, checked his arm and neck to make sure there aren''t any weird bruises on him. "Don''t worry about me, my body is having some sort of resistance against this parasite." said Chris after pushing away Sky''s hand. "Really? Are you sure?" said Sky who is still worried. "Yes, do you even forgot one of my special identity?" said Chris. "Ah... I don''t know these parasites can be categorized as that." said Sky. "In fact, it is a really good material with high potential... Wait! Why am I explaining this to you?" said Chris, after leering at Sky, he continues with the report. "Hmm... This is such a long and detailed report. I wonder if Seito will be okay... Talk about Seito, let''s continue with the Archangel thing just now." said Sky. "Hmm? Although I''m curious about what he is up to, but why are you so concerned about it?" said Chris. "Actually I''m more concerned about what happened to Itsuki, fortunately, he is alright, but that Queen of the Kingdom as mentioned by Ai, I''m sure you know better than anyone else, right?" said Sky in a slightly teasing tone. "Ah... The Queen... Haha, so she is serious about that." said Chris with an awkward smile. "Serious about what?" Sky asks. "Uh... Not your concern." said Chris while continue reading the report. ~~~~~~~~~~Pink Bubble Alert~~~~~~~~~ A few months ago, America. He saw her again for the first time after he left the Kingdom, he is very surprised to see her, he never thought that he would meet her again so soon, the moment he saw her, a big portion of the mysteries in his head is cleared. While he is still in a blank state, she ran to him and hugged him tightly, she missed him too, although it wasn''t in her plan to come over this place to meet him, but she is very happy to see him. However the moment she thought about that other girl who was with him or might be still with him, she gets slightly upset and decided to do something naughty. "I have been nice, kind and mature for so many years, is it okay if I go bad for a while? Would you be mad?" she asked him. Looking at the girl who is leaning on his chest, he smiled. "l could be mad at anyone, but not you." said so he hugged her tightly but he did not notice that smirk on her face and he did not know what she is planning at that moment... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Present. Sky''s house, living room. "Hey, Chris. I just remembered about one thing. Ruby had been put into a comatose state for almost a month now, when are you planning to let her regain consciousness? Although she is quite annoying but don''t you think it''s a bit mean to do that to her?" Sky asks. "Uh...well...I don''t think it''s a suitable timing to do that right now, let''s discuss about that when we get everything solved. So let''s just put that issue aside for now. Look at this report and the map..." said Chris while showing the tablet and laptop screen to Sky. "This place... Hmm?... That''s the distribution of where are the refugees come from?" Sky asks. "Yes." "Tsk... Looks like your doubt is hit on the point." said Sky with a serious look. "Mmm... Those are lands that are forsaken by ''God''." said Chris. 72 Chapter 70 - The God and The Angels. This is a legend from a few thousand years ago, there is a land far away from humanity. It''s a place stained with blood, filth and ''sin''. People stealing and lying in front of other''s eyes, men and women getting drunk and fully naked under daylight, brothers raping sisters, children feasting on parent''s flesh. The land is despite by ''God'', although the ''God'' had tried to change it for countless times but failed. All the people he sends there is either getting murder or having a change of heart joining the dirty deed of people in that land. The God is so disappointed at the people in that land, after they continued with the filthy life for many years, The God decides to give up on that dirty land. Ever since then, the land starting to dry up, crops refuse to grow, the animal starts migrating out from the land, but the people in that land is still acting so foolishly without even care about their situation, only after they had totally run out of all the resources, they start to realize the severity of the phenomenon. Humans are an extremely weird creature, when the ''God'' still watching over them, giving them a comfortable life, they never know to appreciate, they continue to do things that are despised by ''God''. Only when they are forsaken, they realize they need the ''God''. On that dried up land, altars can be seen along the side of dusty streets, flies are flying and feasting on the offerings which start to rot. People hopelessly looking at the altars, a hungry little child ran to the altar, he grabbed the offerings and start eating it but end up getting beaten up to death by an adult who is equally hungry but still putting back the offering to the altar, then he starts looking at the dead body of the children... The people on the forsaken land did not realize that there''s some ''superior being'' watching them from the air, smirking... Years have passed, the angels that are in charge of that area start to feels that the ''punishment'' for these filthy people is too light, they decided that they will cleanse the place for good... Chapter 70 - The God and The Angel. "So we can safely assume that without the supervision of their ''God'', the angels are acting on their own will and passed ''judgement'' on that land huh?" said Sky with a slightly despising look. "Mmm... If that''s the case then everything starts to make sense now, this explained where did those slime parasites which are not supposed to be appearing in this dimension come from." said Chris while still reading the report. "But now the parasites have spread out from the forsaken area, are the angels just going to do nothing about it?" "Well, I believe you understand those angels well, they wouldn''t really mind for some extra sacrifice as long as they reached their goals." said so, Chris put down his tablet and pick up Marumaru who was snuggling him since just now. Chris played with Marumaru the ragdoll cat for a while before continuing his sentences. "To make things worse, those angels have a really high level of influence among all the higher beings, although some people like those independent Special Human organizations or any similar parties are capable of solving this issue... Oh, wait! Maybe it''s too hard for them. But what I mean is that even if they are capable of, they wouldn''t dare to do it because of the influence from the angels... Ah... Her paws are so soft... " said Chris while squishing Marumaru''s paws. Sky looking at Chris slightly irritated but soon he noticed that Byako is walking towards him, in his cat form of course. Sky softly patted Byako''s head and continue his conversation with Chris. "Is that mean no one will actually bother about this calamity?" Sky asks. "Well, not really..." said so Chris give Sky a weird smug. Meanwhile, Gospeler secret base. The four high priests are having a round table conference without their leader Michael. The atmosphere in the room is really dense and heavy as if something big is going to happen. "Master Raphael, is it true that Master Gabriel, the ultimate Archangel is behind this disaster?" Seraph, the priest with a tattoo on his face asks Raphael. "Well, although my brother is a bit unreliable sometimes, but I choose to believe him instead of someone that snitches on others for his current position." said Raphael while adjusting his glasses a bit. "So, are we going to do anything about it?" Seraph asked again. "No, we don''t want any extra troubles, and most importantly we don''t need to waste any effort on this trivia matter which has nothing to do with us. I believe there''s a party that can handle this matter better than us." said Raphael while picking up a book prepared to smack on Harold who is viewing some pictures of girls in swimming suits. "Master Raphael, are you talking about the Kingdom?" said Seraph while pulled away Jerome who was sleeping the whole time from getting accidentally getting smack by Raphael. "Yes, since it''s one of the few parties that is not afraid of the celestial power." said so, he smacked the book hardly onto Harold''s head... Sky''s house... "Oh wait! If it''s the deed of angels, does it mean that this time the devils will actually help out? Since they hate angels so much." said Sky in a rather excited tone. "I guess your head is too sleepy to think properly... Why do you even think those devils would actually want to save their easy prey?" said Chris with rolled eyes. "Ah... It''s true." said Sky with an awkward smile. "It''s really late now, let''s go to bed, we will talk about it tomorrow when your head is less sleepy." Then Chris walk up the stair with Marumaru on his arm and Byako following his legs. "Ah, this guy really good at attracting cats huh?" Sky mumbled on his own and then he saw Chris turned around and look at him. "I left my pillows and blanket in your room since last night, so... I''ll be sleeping in your room again today." said Chris. "Oh okay!" said Sky in a rather happy tone. 73 Special Chapter - Things I wrote when Im out of Inspiration to write. A long time ago, I heard about a random Chicken Soup of Soul saying that "Be the protagonist of your own life.". However I really wonder what if the protagonist of a story is actually a totally random nameless character that is not even a side character, just a random nameless character that is well merged with the crowd. What kind of story will it turn out to be? Will the story be still interesting? This is a story about that guy... Which guy? That guy from chapter 9, you know, there is a guy that getting stepped on the head by Shino/Xenoo near the stairs? Yes, that guy... The guy next to him. And for easy story flow, let''s have this story with a first person''s perspective... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ My name is Hagemaru, Nickname Baldy, well, I''m not really bald, just that both my grandpa and Oldman are bald so due to the grudge of me having hair since I''m born they named me as Baldy. I''m one of the most fearsome delinquents in the school. Everyone in the school scared of me and my gangs, for example, that group of students, they never dare to get near to us whenever they walk pass through us (actually it''s because they are gathering next to the trash area), and that student representative there look scared (disgusted) whenever she gets near me. However, I found out that there is one person that is not scared of us... That day, we are having an important meeting at the staircase, there is a student who is too startled by our presence that he accidentally stepped on my mate''s head, that bold guy with brown hair scared that we will hurt that poor guy, so he pushed him away from us, but that creepy looking Kpop boy, he clutched down and played with my mate''s head saying: "Ah, still alive? You really have a hard head don''t you? But I doubt you will be so lucky all the time." What? How dare he doubt our luck? That guy must be a really fearsome person too, if not why would that bold guy following him everywhere? If I can get him to be my gang, my gang will surely grow stronger... Yes, it''s not like I want to be friend with Ai-chan... Damn! Why is a cute girl like her have to be with a creepy guy like that, is she getting forced out of fear? No! I''ve to save her from him! And so, since today have no school, I decided to follow him. But what is he doing at that private hospital? And what happens to that other guy on his arm, did he beat him to death? Most importantly... Where''s Ai-chan??!! And talking about Ai-chan, I remember that day when she actually stole my heart... That was a beautiful morning, we did our daily patrol behind the academic building, as usual, suddenly we saw the most wonderful scene in our life, there is an old pervert teasing a girl near the back gate, when we thought we are going to chase that pervert away, the girl suddenly punched the pervert directly at his belly and give a sidekick at his face... Strawberry pattern... No! I''m not looking at the panty, I swear! Then she saw us and give us a really sweet smile... Ah, she smiles! It is the most wonderful smile we will ever see in life. (He did not realize it''s actually a warning smile that telling them, this is the result of messing with her) Hmm? What is that translucent slimy looking worm that crawling on my leg... Eww! Disgusting! I guess Ai-chan isn''t with them right now. It looks like I have no choice now... Ai chain''s sensor on! Ai-chan! Here I come!!! 74 Chapter 71 - Nope! Not a BL. That night, Sky and Chris are sleeping in the same room again, however, the moment Sky closed his eyes, he found himself in an unfamiliar place. It''s a long and seemly endless corridor with really tall walls on both sides. He felt a strange force that lured him to move forward. As he walks in deeper into the corridor, it gets darker and the moisture in the air gets higher, some slimy substance can be seen on the wall, as he walks in deeper, the substance getting thicker. Suddenly he saw a familiar yet estranged figure at the other edge of the corridor. "Is that Chris?" he thought. That person has the look of Chris, but somehow does not feels like Chris, he gives out that kind of extremely majestic presence, well, Chris himself is a majestic presence but this person in on a different level. He looks at Sky with an unfamiliar smile and turns away, walking into darkness... "Chris!" Sky found that he is back in his room again, as a reflex action, he looks at Chris who is deep asleep at the bed next to him. "Is that a dream?" Sky murmured. Then he continued looking at Chris, the moonlight that shined through the window make him looks even more pale than usual but at the same time soften his over serious facial expression. "Just how tired is he today? Usually he will be wakened up by the smallest movement around him." said so, he adjusted Chris''s blanket before taking his laptop and walk out to the living room. Chapter 71 - Nope! Not a BL. 5 am, Sky''s house, living room... Sky is sitting on a sofa with a laptop placed in front of him, the screen showed the picture of The New World Online, he is currently having a chat with someone. "You mean you know about that incident?" he typed. "Yes, that incident is been rumoured a lot at my years ago, it says that there is a very well-known Professor of the college suddenly appeared in the town with his family like 15 years ago but suddenly disappeared after 5 years and no one seems to be remembered them, but there are still some people who have very vague memories of their existence, although they can''t really sure it''s just their illusion or what." the other person replied. "I see, thanks for the information, I have mailed you that legendary equipment you asked for.". Then Sky stared blankly into the screen... "If what they said is true, it is more confirmed that those Enomotos was not originally the Enomotos, so where did they come from? Could it be they are actually sent by someone?... But who? The Kingdom?" he thought. "Nope... I''m very certain that it''s nothing to do with The Kingdom, I don''t think the King would make such illogical plans and orders, and instead of ''plan'', it''s just pure stupidity. Although someone could be messing with the King''s order." "Chris?" Sky turned around and saw Chris walking down from the stairs. He still looks a bit sleepy with a cat plushie in his hands. Then he seat next to Sky, looking at the laptop while sniffing his plushie... Yes, sniffing plushie. "Chris, don''t just read my mind like that." said Sky. "I can''t, that signal from your thought is too annoying to ignore..." said Chris, still sleepy, "Ah, sorry.". Then Byako walks in with his human form, in his hands are two cups of milk tea, Chris takes a sip and looks at Sky again. "You can''t sleep again?" Chris ask. "Kind of." said Sky, then he saw another message from The New World''s player. "Thanks for the equipment, I guess I''ll give you another piece of information. I''m sure you know about that new disease right? Which the health organization named it as Blood Flu. My uncle who is working with a certain secret agency told us that, the higher-ups around the world had agreed that they would not spend time or money to cure this troublesome disease, they planned to quarantine all the infected people which is still very low in number, and leave them to death without spreading the disease furthermore. And now with the precaution of polluted water, it seems like this method can really work, although very cruel, but they have already put down a command to the government''s servant to ''capture'' any of the infected people to stop the disease from spreading." "What?!" Sky is a bit shock at the information but Chris still remains calm... Or maybe Sleepy. "Ah, I knew they are going to do something like that, but never expected to be this fast." said Chris. "Uhm... Chris, you actually knew this going to happen?" said Sky, Chris nodded and take another sip of the milk tea. Then their house phone rang, it''s from Holly, Ben''s assistant, stating that they are having some emergency situation at the hospital and needed the help from the two soonest possible. Sky hangs up the phone, the duo looking at each other for a few seconds before getting up from the sofa and walk out the door. A few minutes later, they reached Ben''s hospital with Sky''s motorcycle. Then they saw an astonishing sight. Ben is getting handcuffed by two men in police outfit and been pushed towards a patrol car, he right shoulder is slightly stained with blood, however, he still looks as calm as always. "Officer, why are you guys arresting him?" Sky asks in a rather polite manner while Chris remains silent. "We got a report that he is hiding a Blood Flu disease patient, which is prohibited by the Health Department." said the police officer. "But I don''t think this is a big crime that needed to be arrested." said Sky. "It is not, but he refused to cooperate with us, so we have to bring him back with us to help in our investigation." said the police. "That does not sound like a good reason to handcuff him." said Sky but the police officers ignored him and headed to the patrol car. "Do you have any proof?" said Chris who was remain silent from the beginning. "Well, see that locked entry? Since he refused to cooperate with us, so we can''t get any evidence, which is why we are bringing him..." "No, I''m not talking about that, can you prove that you are a real police officer?" said Chris. "What? Tsk! Alright, here''s our police ID." Then they show their ID to Chris which he didn''t even look at it. "Well, what if I say that you are not allowed to take him away?" said Chris without even looking at them. "We have the permission from the higher up, of course we can bring him away." said the police officer while his partner is pushing Ben into the patrol car, Ben look at Chris with a slightly worried look as he noticed some emotional changes at him. "You know, I don''t like to repeat myself for a second time." said Chris while slowing turning his sight to the officers. Felt the hostility from Chris, the police officer took out his baton. "Brat, I advised you to not mess with our works." said one of the officers, while another one smirked at Chris. Sky looks at Chris anxiously, he doesn''t know what Chris planned to do, that guy''s mind is too hard to predict. "I said, I don''t like to repeat myself twice." said Chris in a sterner tone, while looking straight to the police officer, his eyes turned golden and gleaming like the eyes of a predator... 75 Chapter 71.5 - Before Another Major Figh Chapter 71.5 - Before Another Major Fight Chris look at the police officers with a pair of gleaming golden eyes, the atmosphere around him changed, the dust and stone on the ground slightly vibrated. Shocked by the scene, the police officers tried to flee but to their horror, they are unable to move their body, Chris had put a bind on them. Sky look at Chris anxiously, this guy in front of him does not feels like the Chris he knows anymore. Chris raised his hand which was already covered with a dark red aura, he stared at the police officers with icy cold yet blood lusting eyes. The police officers shivered in fear, one of them even soiled himself. "Is he planning to kill them?" Sky thought and without any further hesitation, he grabbed Chris''s hand, due to the overwhelming magic of Chris, Sky''s hand became slightly deformed. Noticed what happened, Chris retreated his magic and yelled at Sky. "What the hell are you doing? Do you want to lose your hand?" said so, Chris''s eyes turned back to normal, the bind he placed on the officers'' breaks, and due to the extreme fear, they lose the strength to stand and thus sagged to the ground. "I''m the one that should be asking that, are you planning to kill an ordinary human with your magic? You know it''s prohibited right?" said Sky in a slightly emotional state. "They are not ordinary humans, and don''t forget who''s the one that set that prohibition." said Chris before walking towards the officers. He looked down at them like a King looking at his slave. "I really wonder who the hell that gives you two the courage to behave like this, don''t you know that even your President, Mr. Thomas would not dare to be rude at Ben." said so Chris turned to Sky, looking at him with a worried look. "Sky, don''t you even realize they are from the Alliance?" said Chris while Sky is in a totally blank state. "Sky? Sky, are you okay? Sky!"... At this moment, Sky is experiencing a serious confusion, the scene from his dream continuously overlapping with the reality, he is not able to differentiate his dream with reality, he''s not sure if the person in front him is Chris or that man from his dream. Noticed something not right about Sky, Chris slowly approaching him. "You... You are not Chris!" Sky shouted at Chris at a semi-insane state. Then without any warning, he draws out his sword from the portal and slashed through the air, forming a sharp airflow that is able to cut through a rock. Chris dodged it while opening up a shadow trap... *shadow trap - a fake double dimension that looks exactly like the real world, anything that happened in the shadow trap will not affect the outside world. Have I explained about that before? 76 Chapter 72 - I Dont Want to Fight Him! Facing Sky who had slowly lost his sanity, Chris carefully observed his every movement while blocking his continuous attack with a strong barrier, however, although been an idiot and slightly losing control, Sky is still as overpowered as always, unable to sustain the brutal force from him, the barrier starts to crack. Well, Chris isn''t weak either just that he doesn''t feel like fighting Sky right now, due to three reasons. First, he absolutely doesn''t want to have a real fight with his friend, second, if two strong Immortals actually fought with each other, the impact will be very big, even the shadow trap would not be able to hold it in, the last time they actually had a serious fight in an open area at another dimension like Null dimension which has a low tolerance to magic force, they destroyed a whole dimension. The third reason, instead of fighting with him directly, wasting his time and energy, Chris prefers to find the real reason that causes Sky to lose his sanity. Then he noticed a small difference at Sky''s crystal pendant, one of the edges of the crystal was slightly damaged. "So... That''s the reason..." He murmured, then he looks at the barrier which is at the verge of breaking down and he turned to Ben. "Ben, can you please help me holding this shadow trap in shape for five minutes?" "Yes, I can. But are you sure you are going to fight him?" said Ben. "I guess I don''t have much choice, and I really have to go serious on his if not all of us will be doomed. I hope this barrier could last for five more minutes, if not... Ben, I counted on you for the support." said so, Chris placed a bind on Sky and exited the barrier. Ben removed his glasses, he placed both of his hand together and closed his eyes, like a praying posture, his body glows with soft white lights, then the barrier and the shadow trap which was trembling a moment ago stabilized a bit. Chris who is surrounded by a mixture of dark red and white aura, stared at Sky who is struggling to break his bind, he knows that the bind he placed would not last long. While in Sky''s eyes, he saw a person that looks exactly like Chris, provoking him to attack. Chris sighed, a hidden tattoo pattern on his right hand which acts as his *basic magic seal glows and disappeared indicate release of the magic seal. Then he took out a small ritual knife, pricked his own fingers and smeared the knife with his own blood. *magic seal is placed on individuals with special powers in order to press down and limiting their magic usage in Null Dimension to prevent unnecessary damage to the area and the user. There are different types of seal, for example Chris and Michael are using tattoo seals, just that Chris''s seals are hidden and invisible most of the time while Michael''s seal is clearly shown on his body. While Sky''s seal is his magic crystal. But usually, those overpowered characters will use more that one type of magic seal. Will make a special chapter sometime to explain about the magic seals of those overpowered characters. **since the magic resistance effects around Ben''s hospital is quite low, so those two could use their magic quite freely. Then, the bind Chris placed on Sky break, Sky charged to Chris like a beast that is lusting for blood, he had totally lost his sanity. This time, Chris did not dodge or block, he just stands at there waiting for Sky to get him, with that ritual knife in his hand. As Sky reaches him with full force, and about to slash him in halves with his sword, Chris pushed Sky''s hand away and knocked down the sword. Then, with the ritual knife, he swiftly engraved a magic circle/seal on Sky''s chest with the ritual knife that smeared with his own blood... However, before Chris could finish the magic seal, Sky raised his left hand which is now glowing with green light... Chris knows exactly what''s that green light means and how destructive it is. But at this moment, completing the magic circle is more important than anything, he continues to engrave the magic as fast as he can, and as he completed the circle, he teleported away just before Sky reached him. *take note, all the above things occur in less than five seconds. Chris holds up his ritual knife, hesitated for a second before piercing it to his right eye, as his blood dripped, a huge magic circle appeared near his right eyes and disappeared. The whole area trembled. The barrier around Ben cannot sustain the massive impact and broke down, Ben remains calm while trying hard to retain the shadow trap from falling apart. Chris dropped the ritual knife, raises his right hand and quickly chanted a spell silently, the magic circle on Sky''s chest glows and forming countless of translucent chains and locks which ''tied'' and ''locked'' Sky''s magic core, thus totally stopped Sky''s magic flow. As the chain and lock disappeared into Sky''s body, he collapsed, while the shadow trap slowly fallen apart. Chris stared at Sky with a heavy breath before collapsed onto the ground in a kneeling position... 77 Chapter 73 - I Didnt Mean to Hurt Him "Chris!" Ben and Holly rushed to the two and examined on their conditions. "Don''t worry, I have sealed his magic with my own blood, he should have returned to normal right now..." said Chris with a rather weak voice. "Seriously, that was too ruthless! Do you know how dangerous it is to your own body for using such a Godly magic in Null Dimension?" said Ben, both angry and worried. "Like I said... That''s the only way to stop him..." said Chris. "How can you be so sure about that?" Ben asks while stopping the bleeding of Chris''s right eyes with a clean cotton gauze. "Believe me or not... something like this happened once before, but I can''t remember when..." said Chris with his voice getting weaker and weaker... Chapter 73 - I Didn''t Mean to Hurt Him Sky opened his eyes and found himself on a hospital bed. "Ah... You''re awake. How do you feel right now?" Ben asked with a rather tired tone. Sky slightly confused for a few seconds, but the moment he felt that stinging sensation on his chest, he remembered everything he did a few hours ago. "Chris! Where is Chris?" Sky asked with a worried look. Ben pointed at another bed in the room. Chris is still asleep with a cat plushie in his hand. He looks a bit more paler than usual and his right eye is neatly bandaged. "Is he... alright?" Sky asks without having the courage to looks into Ben''s eyes. "His injuries are not life threatening, but I''m sure you know that due to his special bloodlines, he has a slow self recovery especially in null dimension, and immune with most types of healing magics, so the injury on his eye would take some times to recover. Another problem is that his magic had been quite unstable since just now, I afraid it might somehow affect his body." said Ben with a serious tone. Then he noticed the self-blaming look of Sky. "Although you are the reason he gets injured but doesn''t blame yourself too much, it''s not anything we can control anyway." said Ben. However they do not realize that, Chris was actually awake for the whole time and secretly listening to their conversations. "And... How are those two from Alliance? Chris didn''t finish them off... Right?" Sky asks. "Well, of course he didn''t. Xenoo from Black Cross took them away just now, probably going to send them to the Kingdom for ''reformation'' instead of sending them back to the Alliance. Ah... Seriously I was thinking to inform you about Seito-kun''s conditions just now, but get interrupted by those two. "said Ben. "Seito? What''s wrong with him? Is his condition getting worse?" Sky asked with a worried tone. Ben gives out a long sigh before leading Sky to a hidden room... Inside the room, there are a few advanced devices with huge glass tanks, inside of each tank are some slightly deformed human-like creatures. Each of the creatures has a tube connected to their different body parts with Seito''s body, who is lying on the bed, his whole body had been covered with bruises and his face started to swollen. "Those are failed clones I get from the Kingdom HQ, as most of Seito''s internal organ had malfunctioned due to the parasites in his body, in order to make sure his body will be still functioning properly, I linked their organs with his to ensure his body been maintained properly. "said Ben while examining Seito''s face. "And as expected, the parasites had started to become active again." said Ben. "What do you mean by that? Chris''s magic seal... Wait! You can''t mean..." said Sky after realizing something. "Yes, with Chris placing such a strong seal on you, the effect of the seal he placed on Seito started to decrease. And I really doubt if he could hang on to it any longer with his unstable magic flow right now. Even if he does, his body will probably need to sustain a great damage again like before." said Ben. "Is there anything we could do right now?" Sky asks. "Yes, get rid of the parasites in Seito''s body or fix that damaged crystal of yours." said Ben. "That''s... My crystal needs some special material to fix, which is not anything we could get in the shortest time. While for the parasites, since it''s the deed of the angels, those other superior beings probably wouldn''t want to get involved and the government had decided to eliminate the ''disease'' in an extreme method, which means there is only one way left... " said Sky. "We will have to find the cure by ourselves." said Chris who suddenly appeared at the entrance... With a cat plushie. 78 Chapter 74 - No! Dont Hurt My Toddy "Chris? What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be resting right now?" said Sky while running towards him and cover his mouth and nose with a clean handkerchief. "Yes, this place is too contaminated, you shouldn''t even come here." said Ben while quickly pulled Chris away from the hidden room and closed the door. "You know, I''m not that weak alright? Most importantly, I''m immune towards that parasite." said Chris after been forcefully seated on a sofa at the lounge. "No, at this moment, any potential threats should be taken seriously." said Ben while doing a brief check up on Chris''s body. "Ah... This is why I prefer to hide things from these two." Chris mumbled with a slightly annoyed look. "Anyway... Sky, do you still remember that toad you dissected that day, for biology experiment. I have a feeling that we might able to find something from the toad." said Chris while looking at Sky. Then Sky suddenly realised of something he did during that biology experiment. "Chris, are you saying that the toad might be the spreading vessel for that parasite?" Sky asks, with a rare sight of fear from his expression. "Nope, I thought about the opposite." said Chris, tapping Sky''s shoulder indicates him to relax. "What do you mean by the opposite?" Sky asked, slightly confused. "We might be able to find a cure from the toad." said Chris. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Black Cross quarter, Sal is reporting to Dark Prince. "Xenoo is still ''interrogating'' those two while waiting for people from the discipline committee come and get them back to the HQ." said Sal. "I see. I will need you to pay a visit to the Chairman of the Alliance, Mr. Thomas for this matter, here, I have prepared a letter, give it to him, he will understand." said Dark Prince while handing over a letter with red wax stamp seal on it. Sal took the letter and bow to Dark Prince before leaving the room. Then Dark Prince give a long sigh and leaned on his chair with his eyes closed. A few minutes later. "Te-chan, are you feeling tired ?" said Athena who suddenly walk into the room. "Mmm..." Dark Prince responded to Athena''s, he patted her head with his hand while his eyes still closed. A bit worried about him, she touched his forehead with her tiny hand which finally gets his attention. "Hmm... Normal temperature. Are your hand still hurts?" said so, she carefully examined his right hand which was injured by Michael the day before. "No, don''t worry, I''m just tired." said Dark Prince. "Want to go to bed? You haven''t been sleeping for the whole night." said Athena with a concerned look. "It''s okay, the short nap just now will be sufficient enough." said Dark Prince who was about to continue his work but noticed that Athena is still staring at him. "Uhm... Athena, do you need anything from me?" He asks. "You asked Sal-kun to go to the Alliance, Rei chama is having her monthly closed blessing prayer today, and Xenoo is been useless, so I''m alone today." said Athena with an upset and innocent look. "I see..." Dark Prince looks at the clock which shows 8.15 am. "Want to have a morning walk and some breakfast?" He asks and Athena nodded in excitement. "Let''s go Ellie''s Kiss Kiss Crepe Heaven for breakfast!" Said Athena in a really excited tone. "Uhm... Aren''t that''s a bit too sweet for breakfast?" said Dark Prince with a slightly disturbed look. "Aww, I always know Te- chan doesn''t like sweet things, don''t worry, they have ordinary breakfast items which are not sweet." said Athena. "Oh... Okay, so you totally omitted the morning walk." said so, Dark Prince arranged his things a bit with Athena''s help before going out. Meanwhile, Ben''s hospital. Chris is staring at a giant toad in a plastic aquarium with fancy decorations. "Hmm... I have a feeling that you are having a weird dilemma with this toad... I mean you do realize that we are going to dissect it right?" said Chris which Sky gives an astonished expression. "What? You are going to kill Toddy? I''ve been feeding him for a whole week!" said Sky. "Yes, of course we need to kill it, if not how... Wait a second, are you telling me that you secretly keeping a giant toad in our house for a whole week? A giant toad which is a potential carrier for the blood parasites? Sky, you better have a good explanation for it." said Chris with a scary ''aura''... 79 Chapter 75 - Crepes, Archangel and Toddy In an open-aired dessert store, Athena is happily eating a piece of chocolate crepe, in front of her is another plate of ice-cream waffle, Dark Prince is sitting in front of her sipping a cup of coffee, without his mask of course. "Te-chan, Te-chan, it''s Dolly Onee-chan!" said Athena all the sudden. "Who?" Dark Prince is a bit confused of this nickname from Athena. "You know, the Onee-chan that day, the one that looks like a doll." said Athena while pointing at a direction. Dark Prince look to the direction, it''s Ai, she is in the queue to make her order. "Can we invite her to join us?" said Athena. "Just eat your own breakfast, I don''t think she would want to have breakfast with someone she just met." said Dark Prince while stuffing Athena''s mouth with a small piece of waffle. In the queue, Ai looks at the coupons in her hands that was given by a certain idiot a few days ago. "Hmm... Should I get some for him?" she mumbled while thinking of that stupid excuse he gave that day when he gifts her those paid coupons. After a while, it''s finally Ai''s turn, she bought a strawberry crepe and two chocolate crepes. She looks at the crepes with an innocent and happy look but she didn''t realize that there''s a group of guys looking at her from another table. Meanwhile, at the Alliance, Sal is waiting at the reception area of the Alliance, with his mask. Suddenly he saw a detestable figure getting near of him. It''s a man with silver hair and a pair of overly bright golden wings that he doesn''t even intend to hide. He is the current Archangel - Gabriel. "Ah... What is a sinful devil like you doing in a place like this? Wolf Guardian." said Gabriel... Dessert shop... Ai is walking towards an empty seat nearby, but getting blocked by three guys from the other table. "So, we meet again huh? Still remember what you did to me last time?" said one of them who is slightly older than the other two. Ai is a bit confused about what he said, she doesn''t remember seeing this guy before. "Uhm... Did I know you?" said Ai. "Don''t act stupid again! As if anyone will get seduced by your pretty face!" said so, the guy pushed Ai rudely and caused her crepes to drop onto the ground. "Ah... My crepes..." Ai-chan tried to pick it up but the crepes get stepped on by another guy. Ai is really upset with what they did to her, but she doesn''t want to ruin her own image in such a public area, so she chooses to walk away, however, those guys do not allow her to go, one of them even starts teasing her. Just as Ai was in dilemma whether she should kick them off at once or not, she felt a strong grip on her shoulder pulling her out from the crowd into that firm and strong arm that once grabbed her so hard that it leaves fingerprints on her. After confirming the girl is alright, the man with a scar above his right eye punched the older guy in the stomach with full force, causing him to cough out some unknown liquid, one of the other guys try to hit him with a baseball bat from behind, but he easily blocked it with his right arm which was injured the day before and still in bandage... Seeing the dented baseball bat and Dark Prince''s cold glare, those guys fled... Meanwhile, Ben''s hospital... Sky and Chris are still staring at the giant toad. "Damn, the more I look into his eyes, the cuter he looks." said Chris. "See? I told you so... Wait a minute, where''s Ben?" said Sky. "Oh... He was out when you went to get this toad." said Chris. "Where did he go?" "Alliance." said Chris. 80 Chapter 76 - Wolf, Archangel and Glasses Sal who was at Alliance reception corner is now in an unknown area, or more accurately in a hidden dimension created by that Archangel who is now flying in the air with that overly shiny golden wings. "Almighty Archangel, Master Gabriel. What''s the meaning of all these? Are you planning to interfere with Kingdom?" asked the Wolf Guardian. "Well, I always respect the Kingdom and the Trinity, but for your information, I will never acknowledge you as the Earth Guardian of the Kingdom. His Majesty must be too senile to even accept you to his Kingdom." said Gabriel with a polite yet mocking tone. "You can mock me as you like, but do not say a single bad word about His Majesty!" said Sal, slightly enraged. "Fine, I don''t care much about him anyway, I guess I''ll destroy you at here right now." said so, Gabriel''s body glows with eye piercing golden light and the whole dimension starts trembling vigorously. "I''m sorry, Terence. I guess I have no choice but to disobey the King''s order again." said Sal in a ready to fight mode. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, null dimension, crepe shop. "Are you okay?" Dark Prince asks Ai. "I''m alright... Although I am able to get rid of them by my own strength but still... Thank you for your help." said Ai while looking at the destroyed crepes on the floor. Dark Prince noticed Ai''s concern, so he took out a card from his pocket and give it to Ai. "Here, this is the VIP card of this shop, you can still buy at least a hundred more items with this. Don''t worry, I still have a spare with me." said Dark Prince. Although she wants to reject it, but those crepes are too tempting to let go, so she took the card, nodded to Dark Prince as a sign of appreciation and left without buying any crepe. "Te-chan, Te-chan, are you interested in Dolly Nee Chan?" Athena asked with an innocent look. "Uh... I''m not." "Ah! Te-chan blushed!" said Athena. "Tsk... Let''s go home...Argh!" suddenly Dark Prince felt an acute pain from that scar above his right eys, the sudden pain caused him to lose his balance a bit and leaned to the nearby table. "Te-chan!" Athena quickly reached out her hand and hold him. "Sal... What have you done again this time..." said Dark Prince, then he felt his own energy getting drained out drastically... At the same time, Ben''s hospital, the two had successfully dissected the giant toad and is currently examining it. Then Chris suddenly looked out the window, his breath getting slightly heavy. "Chris, what''s wrong? Are you alright?" Sky asked with a concerned look. "Someone broke the magic seal I placed on them." said Chris. "Who?" "I don''t know... Just hope nothing bad happens." said Chris. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Alliance /hidden dimension. Sal is now in a half demonic form, his right arm had totally turned into a giant claw, a magnificent black ragged bat wing emerged from his back. However a very deep cut can be seen on his left abdomen, he stared fiercely at the Archangel with a heavy breath. The Archangel looks at him from above with a pair of despising eyes. "Ha! So this is your true form, much more uglier than I thought, let me cleanse you for once and for all." said the Archangel. Then, Sal''s body suddenly trapped by a wall of incantation spells and magic circles. The Archangel snapped his fingers, the whole area within the incantation wall exploded and burnt with a golden flame. "As easy as killing an insec..." "*sigh*... That''s a close one." Gabriel heard a different yet familiar voice from the other direction, it''s Ben holding a badly injured Sal who had turned back to normal... Rather than holding, it''s more like locking his movements. "Ah... You are the son of Mr. Shiya, that legendary healer. It''s a great pleasure meeting you here." said Gabriel while giving a rather sarcastic bow. "Or rather, I prefer to be addressed as the Head Healer of the Kingdom." said Ben while adjusting his glasses. "May I know what brings our almighty Head Healer into this wicked hidden dimension, or rather how did you get in here?" said the Archangel with a slight hostility. "Well, I don''t see any reason why should I explain anything to you, Mr. Archangel. But it depends on your choice, I could be here to have a small fight with someone." said so, Ben took off his glasses and keep it in his pocket. "However, I think I should at least let you know that, although as a healer, I rarely fight, but when I do, even His Majesty will be shaken." said Ben as the area around him getting badly deformed due to the special aura emitted by him... 81 Chapter 77 - Writers Addiction at Torturing the Characters! Hidden dimension. "Dr. Ben, please let go of me, you shouldn''t get yourself involv..." "Shut up... You have no idea what kind of situation we are facing right now." said Ben while applying healing magic on Sal, but never left his sight away from the Archangel. "Mr. Archangel, please don''t misunderstand, it''s not because of our Sal-kun here not capable of surviving your assault, I believe that if he is in his full power, he will certainly be on par with you, just that I can''t afford to let that happen. He is one of our high ranked officials after all." said Ben while emphasizing the ''high ranked''. "Ha, so you are trying to protect this demon child?" said Gabriel with a threatening tone. "Demon child or not, he is one of us. This matter aside, Mr. Archangel, you haven''t answered my question just now. Just to let you know, yesterday, Mr. Michael did a similar thing as what you did today, and I don''t think His Majesty would be happy if he found out about this. Should I remind you how did Mr. Michael lose his Archangel position?" said so, Ben gives the Archangel an icy cold glare. All of a sudden the Archangel felt a strong constriction on his body as if something trying to squeeze him into pulp... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hundreds of years ago, the angels had an awful war with the Immortals from the Kingdom after enraged the Trinity by ''accidentally'' destroyed a small village that was said to be worshipping the devil but end up to be a pure misunderstanding. That village was actually built by Kingdom as a temporary refuge for the homeless women and kids after some natural disaster. The Trinity lead a big troop of fighters into the heavenly realm. The angels lose miserably to the Immortals. One of the Archangel had his wing cut off mercilessly by the King of Immortals who was wearing a cute cat mask. To settle down the single sided war fire, Michael, stepped down from his position as a sign of apology for his incompetent to keep his underlings in order. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Mr. Archangel, what''s your choice?" said Ben. "What are you talking about, Mr. Head Healer? I''m just joking with this Earth Guardian here." said Gabriel. "Ha! Is that so? Then, remove this hidden dimension, Mr. Thomas is waiting outside for Sal. While I''ve some important matters to ''discuss'' with you." said Ben after let go of Sal. "I wonder what do you need from me, Mr. Head Healer." said Gabriel. "Well, let''s talk about it after you undo this hidden dimension." said Ben. However at this moment, the only thing in the Archangel''s mind is that golden eyes gleaming from behind that cat mask... Later, Black Cross hideout, Dark Prince is resting on a sofa near his working desk with his eyes closed, tiny drops of sweat can be seen on his forehead, Athena is sitting at his side, with a glass of water, worrying about him, while Xenoo is sitting at Dark Prince''s working desk helping him with his daily work while peeping at Dark Prince, with a worried look. "Te-chan, Te-chan, are you feeling any better? Do you need some water?" said Athena, Dark Prince did not say anything, he patted her head with his slightly shaking hand telling her that he is alright. "Te-chan... Is that because of Sal-kun''s magic?" Athena asks with a rather careful tone. Then he slowly opens his eyes and looking at Athena for a few seconds. "Don''t let Sal know..." said Dark Prince with a really soft voice, but he did not realize that there is a person eavesdropping outside the door... Meanwhile, Ben''s hospital. "Argh! Chris, why did you smear it on me?" said Sky while trying to clean off the bloody red gooey substance Chris smeared on him but getting stopped by Chris. "Hmm... Looks like the tissue fluid of this toad is able to suppress the movement of the parasites effectively..." said Chris while comparing the red gooey substance smear on Sky''s arm and a tube of blood which had fully turned into a lump of solidified bloody slime. "But you don''t have to smear it on me... And I feel a bit confused, if this parasite is like the one in Mr. Shiya''s record, is it even possible to find the cure so easily like this, I mean, even the legendary healers spent years researching it with no answer. " said Sky while washing off the gooey toad blood. "Well, if it''s really the same creature as what Shiya and I found, it will be impossible, but this parasite is like at least twenty times weaker than the one we found in another dimension, so it is possible... Although it''s certainly not going to be easy. This tissue fluid would only be functioning in this giant toad body, once it gets exposed to the air and left the toad, the suppressing effect will drop drastically, like what happens on your arm." said Chris while smearing the toad blood on Sky again. "Ugh... Stop it!" said Sky while pushing Chris''s hand away. "However, there is a type of magic herb that is able to prevent that from happening." said Chris. "What herb?" Sky asks. "It''s..." Before Chris could answer the question, an alarm beeps. "It''s from Seito!" said Sky, then the two rushed to the hidden room where Seito is. Then they saw a terrifying sight. Slimy blood oozed out from Seito''s eyes, nostrils, mouth and ears, part of his bruised skin bleed on its own. Seeing this scene, Chris turned to Sky, looking into his eyes with a concerned look. "If my magic seal on you suddenly breaks, would you promise me to maintain your sanity without getting affected by that curse in your own magic?" said Chris. "Chris, why are you asking this kind of question in this kind of situation? Wait! Chris! What are you trying to do?" Sky asked with a worried look. Chris gives him a smile without saying anything. Then he folded his hands, *magic seal at right eyes break and disappeared. As the magic seal broke, the cotton gauze on his right eye slowly stained with blood. Then Seito''s body glows, the slimy blood that oozes out slowly disappeared and bruises on his body started to fade. However, Sky could sense Chris''s energy and life force been drain out slowly. "Chris, you cannot do that! Your body wouldn''t be able to sustain it with your condition right now!" said Sky but unable to move due to the bind placed by Chris a moment ago. He could not do anything about it as his magic is completely sealed away at this moment. "Shut up... I know my body better you... But I don''t want him to die." said Chris with an exhausted voice. His frail body slightly shaking as he redoes the Life Magic Seal on Seito, blood dripped from his pale lips... 82 Chapter 77.5 - Angels Hear Gospeler hideout, Michael is sitting in front of a round table with Raphael, the two angels look exactly the same, except for Raphael wore a pair of glasses. "Raph, are you sure about what you said just now?" "Yes, My Brother. The angels from the heavenly realm told me about it." said Raphael. "Hmm, you are still having a really good relationship with the heavenly realm even after all these years huh?" said Michael with a rather unhappy tone. "It''s important to keep the line of information intact after all, don''t worry about it." said Raphael. "True. Hmm... I seriously don''t expect him to do something like that, moreover in the Alliance''s territory. I guess he must have forgotten how his father lost his wings." said Michael. "Indeed, are you not going to do anything about it?" "Nope, the moment I left the Heavenly Realm and created this rebellious party, I have decided not to having any connection with that place anymore." said Michael with a determined look. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sky is standing in front of a portal in the basement of Chris''s mansion which is single sidedly connected to the Heavenly Realm. In Sky''s head are the words from Chris and Benjamin along with that pale and fragile look of Chris before he stepped out of the hospital. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "That magic herbs can only be found in the heavenly realm... You need to get it fast, I can''t hold that seal on Seito for too long..." said Chris with a really weak voice. "Heavenly Realm? Tsk... How are we going to deal with those angels? I seriously don''t think they will hand over the herbs that easily." said Sky while looking at Chris who is as pale as sheet lying on the hospital bed with his eyes closed. "Well, I had talked with the Archangel just now, he said he wouldn''t interfere if we decided to stop this calamity and would cooperate with us in any situation." said Ben, who is also worried about Chris. "Ben, you know those arrogant angels well right? I highly doubt if they would hold onto their promises." said Sky. "That''s their problem. If they refuse to cooperate with us, we wouldn''t be able to guarantee any accidents or negative consequences that would happen, if you get what I mean." said Ben with a rather evil but whispering tone as if he doesn''t want Chris to hear what he said. "Ah... I get it." said Sky. "One more thing, if possible, I want you to bring me back another item..." said Ben while pulling Sky out from the room. "That item is able to help Chris to recover his magic and health..." Ben whispered. "What item?" "A Holy Core aka angel''s heart..." 83 Chapter 78 - Heres a Bloody Apple. Sky who had entered the Heavenly Realm is now surrounded by an army of angels. He was assaulted by the angels as a trespasser as soon as he stepped into the Heavenly Realm without even given a chance to explain himself. "Impurity, do you realize that you have done a sinful deed?" said one of the random angels. "Actually I don''t. I''m here for an important and urgent matter." said the Immortal. "No matter what reason you have, you an outsider is not allowed to step into this holy land, any trespasser shall be confined and accept the judgment from the Holy Court." said another Angel with wavy long hair, yes you need to remember him for later. And so the angels pressed Sky down and tie him with a glowing chain. In order to avoid any unnecessary problems, he did not fight back but still stated his intention of getting the magic herbs. "The magic herbs? Do you mean The Grass of Equality? It''s not anything an impurity like you can have." said the angel. "I was informed that the Heavenly Realm will give all the cooperation needed in order to stop that blood disease disaster. I need those herbs to create a cure of it." said Sky, still tolerance with the arrogant manner of the angels. "Oh? I was not informed about that, but since you said so, I''ll have to confirm it first with the higher authority. However, I very doubt if anyone would care to stop a calamity that occurred as a punishment for those sinners." said the wavy hair angel. Meanwhile, Null Dimension. "Ben, I have an uneasy feeling about this... It''s that Heavenly Realm after all..." said Chris. "Actually I''m a bit worried about him as well, especially when his magic is totally sealed." said Ben. "The magic seal is not a big problem..." "What do you mean by that?... Chris?... Chris!"... Heavenly Realm. Sky who is still held down tightly by the angels suddenly felt a drastic change in his magic flows which indicates the seal placed by Chris had broken. "Chris..." Thinking about the possible reasons that lead to the breaking of the magic seal, the Immortal starts to show some emotional changes, from worry to anxious and eventually angry. However, the angels did not realize about the disaster they are going to face later... A while later, a random angel whispered at the wavy hair angel. "I see... Master Gabriel said that he indeed had made such a promise but he also instructed that we would only give our cooperation if, only if the Trinity of the Kingdom come. So, we cannot let you have the Grass of Equality unless any of the Trinity are here." said the wavy hair angel with a sarcastic tone. "Ha... How would you know they are not here..." said the Immortal. "Hahaha! I can''t see any reason why the Trinity would step their foot into this Holy Land for some mere human." said the angel without even realize of the changes of the atmosphere around Sky. "Well... Actually they will." said so, a tremendous magic flow burst out from Sky, the angels that hold him disintegrated in his magic along with the chain. Sky slowly stood up, he took out a gold dragon mask out of the thin air and wear it. He stared at the wavy hair angel without any facial expression despite of the continuous attack from the other survived angels, the only thing in his mind right now is that extremely pale face of Chris. He grabbed the wavy hair angel on his neck with his hand, then he slowly raised his right hand, brutally rip off his wings before piercing through his chest and dug out his heart... The Immortal is now smeared with angel''s blood, in his left hand is a blue plant that glows while in his right hand is a bloody heart that is still pumping despite of being dug out. The angel''s army frantically launching attacks on this ''monster'' but no matter what they did, his self-recovery rate is way faster than the damage they did on him... The Immortal turned around and give a creepy smile to his attackers... A few days later, the news of the gruesome massacre in the Heavenly Realm had spread widely among the magic users and special beings all over the dimensions, the rumor said that the angels were brutally killed by one of the Trinity of Kingdom, which indicates the beginning of the war between the Kingdom and Heavenly Realm. While in Null Dimension, the cure of the deadly blood disease had been announced by the International Health Organisation, however since the cure is still quite new and rare, it is ''sold'' at an extremely expensive price, the people are currently running a demonstration against the authorities abuse of the health organization after they found out their original plans of quarantine the patient to death. While at Ben''s hospital. "Seriously Chris, how could you just deactivated that magic seal that time without any warning, I really scared that something bad might happened to you, don''t just play with my feelings like that!" said Sky to Chris who still looks a bit pale but totally alright. "Yes, that really gives me a great shock, especially when you just falling asleep like that without saying anything." said Ben. "Well, I just feel that it would not be bad if Sky running a rampage there, so..." said Chris, a bit guilty. "And now everyone thinks that The Kingdom is actually declaring a war with the Heavenly Realm." said Sky. "Actually, it''s not entirely wrong. Someone needs to teach the Angels some discipline lesson after all." said Ben. "Mmm... Let''s just say:" If war is needed to teach them who''s the real boss then bring it on!"...kind of phrase." said Chris with an evil smile. 84 Chapter 79 - Lets Start the New Arc With Some Weird Explanation Thingy Null dimension, is a dimension that is a dimension that... Hold on, had I said something similar before? Ah... Never mind. Null dimension is a dimension that has a low tolerance towards the usage of magic. Another special characteristic of Null Dimension is that it has a special magic pressing effect that affects most of the magic user, a big portion of magics are unable to be used in that dimension. So this dimension is quite peaceful at some point as it is not a preferable environment for the magic creatures with rather destructive powers. However, there are certain parties that are not affected by the effect, they are known as God and Angels by the human in Null Dimension. They have been ruling this dimension along with other dimensions with similar characteristics for thousands of years, until one day, another overpowered party gets involved. That party is known as Immortal by the magic world. Immortals are superior beings that are separated and exempted from all the existing categories and races, they are born from the hope and hatred of all the existing creatures. Although they have existed for many years but their existence is still a big mystery, they are said to be undead, or rather, no one ever heard about an Immortal''s death. Their power are also a mystery, as no one knows how strong could they be, the only thing they know is, they are almost totally unbeatable. With the existence of this overpowered being in Null dimension, a special human that known as esper was born due to the effect of Immortal''s magic. They have a lot of similarities with Immortals which is why they are also known as Copycated Immortals. However, they are in fact much more weaker than a real Immortal. Mmm... And why do I suddenly explain all this again? Well... I found that I haven''t given a proper explanation about it and most importantly... There we have it, four paragraphs. Hahahaha Chapter 79 - Let''s Start the New Arc With Some Weird Explanation Thingy. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- My name is Sky, an Immortal. Is currently in a mythical dimension. Days ago, Chris said that he remembered that he is the one who repaired my crystal once, so he wants me to get him some special materials for that, which is why I''m here, however, he can''t remember what''s the reason that causes the damage on my crystal last time, so... He wants me to find the reason myself, which is why I''m here... Uh... Actually not related. I clearly remember I was still walking in this magical forest with Ai a minute ago, where is she... Oh! There she is, slashing those elves like fruits... Wait what?! I guess I should join her. You ask me why am I with Ai? Well, let Chris tell you in the next chapter. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I''m Chris, Immortal. Actually I was supposed to only show up in the next chapter, but since the word count is not enough, so I''m here... Uh... Not really, don''t mind me. I''m currently in the college Kendo club''s dojo with Itsuki, yes, that kendo club of Sky. Since Sky is currently in the Mythical Dimension, and before he left he told his members "If you need any helps, just find Chris, he will help." So his club members asked for my help, it''s that Sword Gang or something like that again... I guess. But aren''t it''s a bit weird for you to seek help from a member of the tennis club? Hmm... I guess the killer tennis is real after all. Oh! You worried about Kenji? He is alright, although still in the process of recovering from that deadly parasites. However, that deadly parasites does bring a really big damage to the town. About hundreds of people died in that short range of time, five of them are teachers of Stevenson College, due to this reason, the school fest is postponed, damn... I really hope it''s canceled. You ask what happened to those angels? Hmm... Let''s keep it as a mystery for now. Right now, I have to teach some insolent brats a life and death lesson. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Itsuki-kun, get that katana from the storage room, if he wants a fight so badly." said Chris with an evil smug. 85 Chapter 80 - Refer to Chapter 5! "I was wondering what kind of reinforcements you are getting, a tennis club member? With smiley eyepatch?" said a muscular man with complete kendo protection equipment. He is the leader of an illegal organization known as sword gang. In his right hand is a bamboo sword, shinai, and in front of him are the injured kendo club members, that I still haven''t figured out the full name even after seventy-five chapters. "You are Sky-sama''s friend. Chris - San!" said the spiky hair boy, Ryu. Yes, many things happened in these seventy-five chapters that Ryu is now in high respect of Sky, except for I haven''t figured out his full name. "I seriously doubt if a tennis club member would know about kendo." said the Sword Gang Leader, in short SGL while looking at Chris who is still wearing the tennis club uniform and the smiley eyepatch on his right eye makes the situation even more awkward. "Well, in fact I don''t. I know nothing about kendo. All I know is how to slay a person with a katana." said Chris with a rather provoking tone, while rejecting the shinai that is handed by Itsuki. "No, I can''t use that since I am not here for kendo. Itsuki-kun, get that katana from the storage room, if he wants a fight so badly." said Chris in a sarcastic manner. SGL look at Chris with a doubting look before bursting in laughter. "Hahahaha! This is interesting! This is the first time I''ve met someone as fearless as you! After I have that fight with this club chairman, I knew this place will be interesting!" said so, he handed over a full set of new protection equipment to Chris. "No, I don''t need this, what''s the point of using a real sword if we need all these protections?" said Chris. Hearing this, SGL was about to remove his protection as well. "No no no, I doubt if you want to do so, for your own safety, wear the protections please." said Chris, even more provoking than before. ? "No, Chris-dono! This guy is much more stronger than before." said Ito... If you still remember him. "Shh... The injured should stay quiet. So... Who''s the one that is in charge of their injuries? I''ll fight you all one by one... Wait, I don''t have the patience for that. You can fight me all at once, it''s really boring to just watch your leader fighting right? "said Chris with a provoking tone again. SGL look at Chris with a rather unbelievable yet sarcastic look before making a hand sign indicating three of his underlings to attack Chris. With real katana. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Underling 1 launch his attack in front aiming for Chris''s head despite Chris is not wearing any protection, however, he missed as Chris shifted to his right side in just a split second and whack his back neck with the shank of the katana that is still sheathed. The impact of the whack caused him to lose consciousness immediately. "See? I told you I don''t know about kendo... Especially the rules." said Chris to the underlings 2 and 3 who was going to giving assistance to underling 1 before crushing their head really hard with the sheathed katana... Mmm, the unguarded spot... Meanwhile outside the dojo, students and teachers are crowding outside watching the fight without interrupting them, some girls even wipe out their phone to record it while fangirling over Chris. In the crowd there is a glassed man and a lady who is also glassed. "So... Grace, I guess I can really trust you about how alright he is right now huh?" said Ben to the lady with glasses. "Yes, as you can see by yourself." said Grace, the college''s doctor. "Ah... That person is really out of control sometimes when he is in perfect condition, I seriously can''t imagine how he was a week ago." said Ben while cleaning his glasses. --------------------------------------------------------------------- SGL launched attacks on Chris, each of the attacks has the perfect form, precision, and timing, but yet Chris is somewhat able to dodge all the attacks easily. Chris stared at SGL''s sword for a while before giving a despising look. Then he suddenly unsheathed his katana and cut his opponent''s katana into halves before piercing his blade into his opponent''s mask and stopped his movement before he totally pierced through his skull. "That katana of you is suffering from your idiotic deed, instead of leaving her in a hand of someone as despicable like you, I would rather just destroy her for good." said Chris with a fierce leer. "If you can''t even use your katana with single hand, don''t even talk about having a real fight... A real fight is much more wider than just forms and precision. You don''t even know how''s a ''real fight'' looks like." said Chris with a voice that only he and his opponent can hear. "Now, I''ll let you decide to continue or not." said Chris while fiercely slashed the mask into halves and leaving a long slit on his opponent''s face. SGL knows that if he chooses to continue the fight, that man in front of him will surely end his life without any mercy, so he kneeled down and bow to Chris as a sign on apologies before leaving the dojo with his underlings. Then Chris picked up the katana he broke just now. "So that''s the reason Sky wants me to help out huh? Although I was very certain that Itsuki is able to defeat them easily with his strength right now... Ah... Such a precious beauty, let''s hope you can be fixed again." Chris thought. Then he noticed the crowd outside the dojo. "Ah... I guess we are kind of doom right now." said Chris to Itsuki. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Ben''s hospital. Chris and Itsuki somewhat got away from the mess and are now doing their group assignment with Seito who is still not yet fully recovered. "Chris-san, actually there is something I''m curious of..." said Itsuki. "Just ask." "I don''t get it, why do you let Sky-San went to the Mythical dimension with Ai... It seems a bit inappropriate." said Itsuki. "I agree with Itsuki, you know it''s that Sky we are talking about, you need to at least to get someone who is more rational and mature to go with him, Ai-chan is certainly not a good choice." said Seito. "Don''t worry, he is idiot only when I''m with him. Moreover, someone had been too close to Ai recently... And I''m not talking about Itsuki." said Chris. Then a red haired girl hugged and snuggle Chris from behind, her attire and behavior are a bit abnormal for her age, and she seems to be unable to speak but making some weird noise. "Ah... Holly! I thought you are supposed to keep her away from disturbing our work!" said Chris a bit irritated. "Aww... You are a bit too harsh to her. But I seriously wondering, what had Ruby-chan gone through that actually turning her to her current state right now?" said Seito while Holly lured Ruby out of the room with some shiny things. Chris sighed while recall what happened a few days ago... "Uh... Is this what you mean by mentally unstable?" Chris asks Ben. "Mhmm..." "But this is totally beyond of just ''unstable'' alright? She is like totally losing her mind." "I have done a complete examination on her and doesn''t found anything wrong, everything seems to be just fine, maybe this is the side effect of the drug that turned her into a monster." said Ben. "Damn... If she continues to be in this state, I wouldn''t be able to get anything out of her." said Chris. "It seems like she will remain like this for quite some time. And Chris, although she might be quite useless for you right now, but still, she is a living person and not an item." said Ben which get a leer from Chris''s weak and tired looking eyes... 86 Chapter 81 - When Your Fantasies End Present, Chris and Ben are staring at each other. "Ben, are you seriously having no idea of what''s wrong with Ruby?" Chris ask. "Mmm, I can''t see any problems with her brain when I did a full check up on her." said Ben. "Are you sure about it? Could it be there are any other reasons?" Chris ask. "Well, I can''t give you any answer about that, but I believe you have your own answer already." said Ben while exchanging Chris''s eye bandage. --------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Mythical Dimension. After driving off the whole group of bewildered elves, Sky and Ai are facing another issue again. In front of them is a young boy with pointy ears, he is hungrily eating soil from the ground. "Uh... If the elves just now went insane because of the imbalance magic level in the atmosphere due to the recent magic outbreak, what about this one?" said Sky. "Maybe the soil is actually edible for them." said Ai. At the same time, the elf boy is getting choked by the soil. Sky immediately did an abdominal thrust on him, forced him to vomit out the soil he ate. "Are you out of your mind? Why are you eating those soil?" said Sky after saved the young elf. "I thought it''s edible, at my home it''s edible... And I''m hungry." said the boy. "Hmm? Could it be you are from the Rainbow Land?" said Sky. "Rainbow Land?" said Ai with a confused look. The boy nodded. "Rainbow Land is a magical place that the whole place including the ground are made of candies, it is also a home for unicorn and pegasus." said Sky, then he realized Ai''s eyes glowing with rainbow colors. He laughed while took out a piece of chocolate bread from his backpack and give it to the boy. "Alright, let''s bring this boy home and give that magical place a visit." said Sky. Ai looks at him with sparkles in her eyes... ------------------------------------------------------------------- At Rainbow Land, two unicorns are piercing at each other with there horns, monochrome colored blood gushed out and forming a gruesomely beautiful scene as both of them collapsed onto the ground and attracted a big swarm of colorful insects that feeds on the dead body of the unicorns. ----------------------------------------------------------------- On their way to the Rainbow Land, Sky and Ai found out the boy might be kidnapped out by a weird syndicate, he was playing with his friends when someone put them to sleep with sleep magic, when he regained consciousness, he found himself tied up in a deserted area, around him are a group of bewildered elves. A few hours later, the sun had set, and nightfall came, they saw a colorful land glowing in front of them. "That will be the Rainbow Land we are looking for." said Sky. Ai''s eyes are gleaming with excitement and the sweet scent of the candy slowly filled the air around them. In that colorful land, everything are make of sweets and desserts. Chocolate trees that grow cotton candy on it, flowers with sugar crystal petals, mushrooms that are actually made from muffins and cupcakes, and a river of maple syrup with waffle fishes swimming inside. In the center of the land is a gorgeous Palace that is made of hard candies and marshmallows. However, what caught Sky''s attention is a big puddle of rainbow ''mud'' in the middle of the road near them, that two pieces of translucent rainbow horns indicate that this puddle is actually the decomposed body of unicorns... 87 Chapter 82 - Some Dog Foods. Sky stared at the dead body of the unicorns and wondering about the reasons that cause unicorn which is usually calm and friendly most of the time to fight each other to death. "Could it be what they ate?" He thought. However when he turned to Ai and the elf boy, they are currently eating some chocolate truffles from under the chocolate cotton candy tree. "Ah... Probably not." Then he looks up to the sky and realizes that it''s night time already, although the Rainbow Land is glowing with colorful lights, but he knows that there''s some potential danger hidden in this colorful paradise, so he took out a tiny house shaped crystal and buried it into the ground, a small hut grow out from the spot. He entered the hut and followed by the two. In the hut, there are mattresses covered the whole area of the ground, a few pieces of blankets are nicely folded and placed at the four corners of it. In the middle of the hut, it''s a small heater that keeps the place warm. Although it''s not the best place to stay, but it''s certainly a comfy place to have a night in a weird colorful forest. "I guess we will stay a night in... Huh?" Sky suddenly felt a snuggle on his left arm. "Sky-san, why did your hand feels so soft and fluffy?" said Ai while continue to snuggling Sky''s left hand. "Eh?... Argh!" the sudden ''shock'' caused Sky to slightly lose his balance, he stumbled onto the ground and his head knocked to the wall while protecting Ai who is still snuggling his arm, then he realized some redness on her face, looks like as if she is drunk, then he noticed the elf boy who had covered himself in a blanket while saying: "I''m a cacoon, I''m a cacoon..." "Fluffy... Fluffy...." The girl continues to snuggle on him in a rather awkward position, Sky who had his head knocked hardly to the wall is currently unable to move his body due to the huge impact. So he let the girl continue to snuggling on him until she finally falls asleep... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Sky''s house in Null Dimension, Chris''s room. Chris is practicing some calligraphy but suddenly he sensed something and laughed out a bit, caused a small mistake on his calligraphy writing. Byako, who is now in his human form, is concerned about his master. "Anything funny come into your mind, My Master?" Byako ask. "Haha... Nothing, just a certain idiot distributing some dog food." said Chris which makes Byako even more confused. A few minutes later, the door bell rang. "I''ll go answer the door." said Byako while leaving the room. *dog food is a direct translation from Chinese internet slang which has the same meaning as PDA. Later, Chris heard some foot steps from behind him. "Who is it, Byako?" he asks. However he did not get an answer from Byako, but a gentle embrace from behind. That familiar scent of natural flowers which have a soothing effect gives Chris a hint of who is behind. He smiled while holding her hand. "You smells nice as always, I like it." said Chris with a gentle voice while kissing her hand... ------------------------------------------------------------------ A few hours later, Ai woke up from the short slumber. She was in a confused state until she found out that she is actually lying on top of Sky''s body in a rather awkward position, Sky is looking at her with a slightly surprised and helpless look. Seeing those finger prints that are clearly imprinted on Sky''s left arm that had turned slightly purplish, Ai realized the silly thing she did to Sky after consuming that chocolate truffle which is supposed to be containing alcohol, as she recalls what she did, she blushed and stand up quickly... Or at least she tried but fall back onto Sky''s arm due to the after effects of that chocolate truffle which had not completely faded. Although the paralyzing effect from the previous impact had totally gone, but after a few hours getting hold tightly by Ai in an awkward position, his left body parts had totally numbed, and the tingling sensation makes him doesn''t feel like moving his body in the shortest time, so he hold Ai with his right arm and gently moved her to a more comfortable and less awkward position... 88 Chapter 83 - Blood and Disaster *reader''s discretion alert : content gore and disturbing scenes. Sky and others continue their journey as soon as the sun rises. They reached the elf boy''s home in an hour. It''s a simple farmhouse make out of wood instead of sweets. In front of the house is a farm of crystal flowers. The boy quickly ran into the house only to found out it''s totally empty. "Sis, I''m home! Where are you?" the boy is looking for his elder sister who was supposed to be in the house a moment ago judging from the overboiled soup on the stove. "Where is my sister? She will never left the house with the dishes still on the stove." said the boy. Then Sky smell a scent of blood. Notice that something is wrong, he followed the scent that lead them to a small hut behind the house, the door of the hut is locked inside out. Sky kicked open the door, and saw an awful and disturbing scene... A beautiful elf lady is half lying on the bloody floor while leaning to the wall, her belly bloated into a huge ball, like a pregnant belly, blood can be seen on her lower body and her hands, she stuffed her own mouth with a piece of cloth to prevent herself from screaming out of the agonising pain. Seeing this scene, some fragments of memories appeared in Sky''s mind, causing him to steps back a bit out of shock. "Is she having a baby?" said Ai in a shocked yet innocent tone. "No, elf''s body is not built for natural breeding..." said Sky in a totally emotionless voice which is a total contrast with his personality. "Sky - san? What do you mean by that?" Ai ask. "Minotaur... She was raped by a Minotaur or more accurately used as a breeding sac..." said Sky with a slightly trembling and pale voice. "What does that mean?" Ai ask Sky with an anxious look. "It means she will die as a nutrient source for the minotaur calves that grow at a scary speed." said Sky. "What? That''s really..." "Please, please save her! I know you can save her!" said the elf boy while shaking Sky who is in a gazing state. Then Sky closed his eyes for a while before taking a deep breath and give a long sigh. He took out a small case from his backpack, it''s a more advanced version of first aid box, inside of it are a surgical knife, stitching tools, disinfectant, and some cotton gauge. Sky carefully cut open the womb of that elf lady with the surgical knife, he slowly opened up the cut only to see a really gruesome sight, a pair of minotaur fetuses are eating their ''host'' from inside, the lady''s womb had been badly damaged by those two monsters which are still continue to grow in a speed that a human''s eyes can see. Sky carefully cutting off the head of the fetuses with a dagger, killing them when they are still in the ''sleeping state'' to prevent any extra damages. He took out the dead fetuses and put them into a sack before cleaned and closed up the wound on the lady. Then he turned to the boy. "If she survived, it will be a miracle, if she did not make it, I''ll avenge her for you." said Sky before picked up the sack and walked out the farmhouse with Ai. "Where are we going?" Ai ask. "The nest of minotaur." said Sky. "How? I remember it''s far away from here..." said Ai. Sky looks at Ai for a while, then he cut his right palm with a dagger, blood dripped out from the cut... Then he placed his hand in the air, a huge magic circle appeared. "Seiryu (Blue Dragon from the Four Celestial Beast), after all these years of sealing, it''s time to shine again." said Sky... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Null dimensions, Stevenson college. Chemistry lab, Chris is doing an experiment with Itsuki. "Ugh ... This smells like a stink bug, these two are really not a good combination." said Chris while covering his nose... And today he wears a bunny eye patch. "Yes, I really wonder if anyone would use this as a food additive." said Itsuki, also covering his nose. "Well, we will never know, there are people with ''heavy taste'' in this world after all... Huh?" suddenly Chris look outside the window. "What''s wrong?" Itsuki asks. "Hmm... something really bad is happening." said Chris. "What is it?" Itsuki ask. Suddenly... "Pop!" a small explosion occurred in the front table, the test tube bursted due to overheating. "Ah... That''s quite bad." ---------------------------------------------------------------------- At the homeland of Minotaur, some young minotaurs are fighting with each other, then they saw a huge blue dragon flies towards their direction... At that moment, they still not yet realise it''s the start of a single sided massacre... Hold on... Massacre again? Hmm...never mind I guess... --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ai watched Sky mercilessly killed those young minotaurs with just a single swing of his sword, then they headed to a cave which is supposed to be where all the full grown minotaurs are. "Those minotaurs aren''t like anything you had faced before, they are very strong and extremely dangerous... Especially for a fine lady like you. So, please stay outside here, I don''t want anything bad happens to you." said Sky with a rather emotionless tone. Ai nodded. Then Sky entered the cave. As soon as he entered the cave, the minotaurs noticed the trespasser, they became really cautious and ready to charge at any moment. Sky looks at them with a despising look before pouring out the content in his bloody sack... Yes, the mutilated dead fetus of minotaurs. Without any doubt, the Minotaurs in the cave getting infuriated by the sight and charged toward Sky at once. The Immortal closed his eyes, as if he is praying for the repentant of the destruction he is about to conduct the next moment... He had make up his mind, despite of having the risk of been repetitive with the previous arc... Uhm... I mean despite having the risk of exposing themselves again with such a big movement even after that Heavenly Realm incident about a week ago. So in order to avoid any unnecessary aftermath, the Immortal had decided that he will destroy the whole clan leaving no live witnesses to expose them. Yes, very normal, absolutely no problem with that. 89 Chapter 84 - Blood and Disaster 2 *reader''s discretion alert, contain gore and disturbing scenes. Ai is still waiting for Sky outside the cave, her clothes are slightly torn and near her leg is a dead body of a beheaded minotaur. Worried of Sky, Ai decided to enter the cave despite of Sky''s command. Inside the cave, Sky is standing in the middle of a big pile of dead bodies of minotaurs, in front of him is another dead body that has its chest pierced through directly by Sky''s right hand. There''s blood smeared on his face, and his clothes, not sure if it''s the minotaur''s blood or his own blood, but his left arm is badly injured. His face expression is still as cold as how he was just now, except for the tiredness in his eyes. "Sky - san, are you alright?" said Ai, concerned about Sky''s injury. "I''m alright... Eh? Ai, what are you doing in here?" said Sky who is a bit surprised to see Ai enter the cave, but then he noticed her clothes. "Ah! What happened to you? Are you hurt?" said Sky, extremely worried about her. "I''m okay, was assaulted by some minotaurs just now." said Ai in a rather casual manner. "What? Did they hurt you or do anything weird to you?" "Uhm... No... Hmm?" Then she spots a survived minotaur slowly getting near to Sky, ready to assault him from behind, without any emotional changes she pulled out a dagger and pierced through its neck in a light speed, then she slashed through its neck, its head fall off as she retreated her weapon. "Mmm... Nope, they haven''t done anything to me yet." said Ai with the blood of minotaur splashed on her face. The Immortal looks at this girl in front of him and wonder if her pretty and delicate appearance is only for decoration. Then he saw a sparkle on the wall of the cave... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Later, Sky and Ai are now back in Null Dimension, Ben''s hospital. Ever since they were back from the mythical dimension, Sky just remained silent without saying a single word. His injuries are treated by Ben however it seems like his self healing mechanism isn''t working well. Ai who is worried about him decided to ask Ben about the truth behind this minotaur thing. "Well, how should I started it... Hey, Chris, some help here?" said Ben to Chris who is examining a unique looking gem. "Oh... Okay... Many might not know about this, but Sky use to have a younger sister that he cared so much, he loved her more than his own life. But unfortunately she was targeted by minotaurs as a perfect medium for the breeding of young minotaurs." said Chris, still examining the crystal. "Medium... for breeding?" Ai is confused or rather she had some clue about it but refused to accept it. "What Chris said is that due to Minotaur''s special trait, they needed a female from other races to help them reproduce the next generation." said Ben. "Special trait?" "Yes, you probably don''t know, but Minotaurs are actually unisexual, there aren''t any female minotaurs for them to reproduce, or even there are some, it will be very rare and usually will be tormented to death due to the ''overloaded activities'' from the male. This is why they will usually seek for suitable females from other races and impregnate them to reproduce. However, that wasn''t the only problem, the biggest problem here is that, the fetuses feed on their host''s body to grow and grow at a scary speed. Most of the time, the fetuses will end up killing their ''mother'' inside out while feeding on their flesh." said Ben, and Ai is a bit shock and disgusted, she finally understands why Sky reacted that way when he found that she was assaulted by the minotaurs just now. "So, like what Ben said. I believe you probably had guessed what happened to his sister." said Chris while finally putting down the gem, Ai nodded. "It was a really gruesome memory... She was missing for less than a week, and when we found her, she was half-eaten by three calves of minotaurs, in a semi rotten state. At that time, we are still too weak to fight against the Minotaurs, so we cannot do anything about it. And Sky had stayed silent like right now for a month." said Chris with a rather sad look. "Ah... Can''t we do anything about it?" Ai said. "No... But there is something we need to do. I wonder why is this gem appear in the cave of Minotaurs? It''s supposed to be only been found in the Holy Land of High Elf. Ben... Can you call Terrance? I have some quest for him." said Chris. "Mmm... But before that, what should we do about these two." said Ben while pointing at the two boys, one with white hair and rebellious look and another with black hair, looks like a cute shota, mhm... It''s the Ganbus. "Ah... Hahaha. That''s a good question." said Chris. 90 Chapter 84.5 - Blame My Neighbour for Short Chapter So, in Black Cross quarter. "Sal, let''s go to the Mythical Dimension. Drag that lolicon along, I can''t imagine what will happen if I left Athena with him and we can''t let Athena tag along in this mission." said Dark Prince. "Alright, but what about Her Highness? Aren''t she is going to stay with Athena?" Sal ask. "Well, I don''t think Her Highness will just stay here with Athena without going anywhere, so we have to bring that lolicon with us just in case." said Dark Prince while putting on his mask. "Are we heading to The Elves Kingdom?" Sal ask. "Nope. The Dolly Paradise." said Dark Prince. "What???" said Sal. --------------------------------------------------------------- Sky''s house. "I thought we were supposed to be investigating the Elves Kingdom?" said Sky. "Well we were, since this was found in the Minotaur''s nest, but something tells me that the Dolly''s Paradise needs more attention." said Chris while crafting the gem that Sky brought back from the Minotaurs into the shape of the crystal that Sky wears daily. Behind of them is Byako who is playing with a white snake and a black tortoise. "Well, I don''t get you most the time, but I trust you anyway, can you tell me what is the reason for that?" Sky asks. "Although Minotaurs are well known with their wild and brutal nature but they were supposed to be under control, or at least they do not dare to mess with the Elves Kingdom so ruthlessly, unless..." said Chris. "Ah... So you are looking for her after all." said Sky. "Yes."... Alright! Some of you might be wondering... Or maybe not. Why is Sky talking again? What had happened that makes him talk again? Well... A while ago, "Ding~" Sky received a notification from a shopping app showing his goods are ready to be delivered. "What?" he thought, then he checked his phone. "OMG! Who cleared my shopping cart?! Wait! Wish list too? Chris! Did you help me clear my shopping cart? Ah! You are an angel!" Yes... That''s what happened. --------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Doll Paradise. "Well, I wasn''t expecting these." said Xenoo. "What do you expect?" Dark Prince asks. "I thought you said here is Dolly''s Paradise?" "It is." "No it''s not! Have a look around? Did you see any doll? The only thing I saw is people with weird hair and outfit, using oversized things!" said Xenoo a bit impatient. Indeed, the people in the Dolly''s Paradise have weird hairstyles with different colors and clothes make from weird material, like balloons and paper. The thing they used are bigger than usual, not gigantic but at least two to three times bigger than normal. "Although you might be a lolicon, but you seriously never pay attention to Athena''s dollhouse, it''s exactly the same as in Athena''s dollhouse and the toys I bought for her." said Dark Prince while recalling those unpleasant memories, hearing the answer from Dark Prince, the lolicon finally stop complaining but still looks disgusted by the sight. And yes, Sal is not wearing his mask. Haha. ---------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Sky''s house, Chris''s workshop, Chris is still working with the gem, while Sky is out for buying something for lunch. Suddenly. "Say ahhh..." "Ahhh..." A sugar cookie has been stuck into Chris''s mouth. "Mmm, it''s nice, what are you doing here?" said Chris. "Ah... You should be more cautious, what if it''s poisonous?" "Well, since I know it''s you, so it''s okay." said Chris with a rather silly smile, than the lady hugged Chris from the side... 91 Chapter 85 - When Three Small Animals Figh Chris is doing his work while having some ''special private time'' with the lady, the three animals are still playing with each other at the other side of the room. However, although it might look like some cute small animal''s fun time from human''s vision but in fact they are actually having a rather fierce fight with their real forms in a spiritual inner world. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Why are they in small animals form? And why did the Ganbus came to Sky''s house? Let''s get back to a few months ago. After the Ganbus failed in the execution operation, Mr. X, the Boss of KILLER received a request from a fearsome organization known as Kingdom to free the Ganbus from Black, the executor. Mr. X does not dare to reject the demand from Kingdom so he commanded the executor to free the Ganbus. Uncertain of their future, the Ganbus decided to look for the master of one of their senior - Byako who lived with Chris as his cat. In order to see if the Immortals are worthy to be their new master, they asked a fight from Chris but getting rejected as he is not interested at snake and tortoise, thus he asks Byako to solve the problem instead, in the most harmless form for the human world, and so there we have that cute fight between cat, mini snake, and tortoise. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In their spiritual inner world, Byako is surrounded by a ring of water wave that acts like countless of tiny blades that can easily cut through a hard surface, he looks at the two teenagers in front of him, he smiled, he never expect the two boys had improved that much ever since he left them for Chris. He remembered when they were still in the Celestial Palace back then, they were so weak that they can''t even reach or touch him in their daily training. However what they don''t know is that they are not the only ones that improved. If it was hundreds of years ago, he will surely in a dire situation right now, as his lightning elemental magic will be a great disadvantage in this situation, but now it is not a big deal for him anymore. Byako took out a white katana, focus and wait for the perfect timing before slashed open the wave without using any of his magic, yes, all these years of training and real life experience had to make Byako strong enough that he doesn''t even need to use magic to against other''s magic skills. The Ganbus did not felt surprised by the sight as they have expected how strong Byako is. However they didn''t plan to stop with their attacks, there are some issues that need to be solved between the two parties. The Ganbus still blame him for abandoned them before, which caused the four celestial beasts to break apart, and as the youngest and weakest among the celestial beast, they were lost and eventually fall into the hand of the cruel executor - Black that torment them all this time. Byako knows the reasons so well but he cannot let them know about it without the permission of his Master - Chris, so he decided to let them continue with the fight until they are satisfied with it. ------------------------------------------------------------------ The Inner world fight continues for a few minutes, the Ganbus had fused into their true form, a gigantic black tortoise with a snake head. While Byako is still in his human form, slightly injured. Suddenly Chris entered their Inner World with a slightly disturbed look. He looks at Byako while putting a bind on Ganbus, turning them back to their human form. "This is surely a rough fight, even the real world is affected. These two kids surely hate you a lot huh?" said Chris to Byako while showing a piece of glass that breaks in the real world during their fight. "I''m sorry about that, Master." said Byako. "If there are some misunderstandings, I suggest you to explain it properly to them." said Chris. "But it''s about that... Forbidden issue." said Byako. "That issue huh? Tsk... It''s okay, I think it would not be wrong to let them know." said Chris after a short thought. "Master... Okay, I understand." Then Byako told them about an incident that happened a long time ago, an incident that should not be known by normal humans, and you are normal human, so... Hahaha... (just that it''s too long and I have a better use for it.) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Dark Prince and the gang who are at the Dolly''s Paradise found a person that can give them important information and support for their investigations. Her name is Liliana, a muscular minotaur lady that dressed up like a princess. Dark Prince is forced to join her in a tea party while Xenoo is acting as a maid, Sal who did not wear his mask is getting ignored as usual... 92 Chapter 86 - Last Chapter of Year 2019 "Tortoise aside, I really can''t accept a snake in my place." said Chris to the Ganbus after sending Rei out. "I understand your concern, my master, but the boys said that they want you to be their master and I definitely know how stubborn they are. How are you planning to deal with them?" said Byako while serving Chris a cup of tea. And please take note that Sky is not yet back from buying meals for lunch. Unable to reject their offer, Chris finally gives in but with the condition that they need to pass his tests. However, instead of some real ''tests'', it''s more like some random games and entertainment, for example making them do some viral dance online, instructing them to shape the cookie dough that was made by Rei earlier, bake it and eat it, and force them to do a swimming pool party in his indoor pool that built secretly without letting Sky know. Oh! Byako did those with them as well. After Chris ''fooled'' the boy for almost half an hour, he decided that he will give them one last test, which is also the real test, he walks into another room which is supposed to be his personal lab, and come out with a bottle of red liquid after fifteen minutes. "This is the real test, to see if we can really trust each other well if you decide to be my underlings. Here is a bottle of poison, drink it, and the test will be ended." said Chris, he placed the bottle in front of Gan indicating that he is the one that needs to drink it. "Master..." Byako tried to stop Chris but getting leer by him... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At the same time, at the street near a fast food restaurant, the whole area is badly deformed, casualties can be seen everywhere, in the middle of the mess, it''s Sky, he is currently facing a man with a totally ''melted'' face, that formed a ''faceless'' look if seen from a far distance, surrounded them is a group of faceless humanoid creatures, yes, faceless for real. "So it''s really you the one that assaulted Ben that day, what are you doing in this place? I thought you were supposed to be banished from all the listed dimensions." said Sky while creating a shadow trap around the area to prevent further casualty in the street. "Yes... I am. But still, here am I." said the man with a creepy smile that gets really disturbing along with his deformed face... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sky''s house, Gan is looking at the red liquid anxiously, while Bu is worried about him. "Drink it or not, it''s up to you, I will not force you in making any decisions." said Chris. Bu holds Gan''s arm tightly indicates him not to drink the solution, Gan looks at Bu for a while before turn back to Chris. "If I drink this, you will accept us right? Including Bu." Gan ask. "Yes." said Chris. Then Gan grab the bottle, hesitated a while before gulp it down at once. "No!" Bu shouted while giving Chris a fierce look, however, nothing seems to be happening to Gan despite of chug down a whole bottle of ''poison''. He looks at Chris with a confused look. Chris laughed out a bit while pulling down Gan''s collar a bit showing some gruesome black marks on his neck that slowly faded away. "This is... But you said it''s poison." said Gan, still confused along with Bu, and Byako seems to understand what is happening. "It is a poison, just that it has no effect on you, it only have effect on those low lives that executor placed in your body." said Chris. "How do you know about that? I never tell anyone before, including Bu." said Gan, a bit surprised. "Well, that half an hour is sufficient enough for me to found out about that." said Chris in a casual manner. Hearing this, Gan realized that the purpose of fooling around just now is to test their body condition, he is amazed that Chris is able to found out about the parasitic worms that been placed in his body by just doing some seemly meaningless things. "Now you are completely free from him. You have passed my test, do you still want to be my servant?" said Chris. Without saying anything Gan kneeled down along with Bu, then he offered Chris a piece of pure white scale. "I see... I will accept your offer as promised." then Chris accepts the scale from Gan... Later, in Chris''s workshop, Chris is still working with the gemstone while Byako is helping him with some trivia matters. "I''m always wondering what makes the boys willing to serve that executor, I never thought it will be this reason, it''s really disgusting that someone actually uses this kind of method to keep others in their control." said Byako. "Well, that''s what people do after all, just in different forms... Tsk... What takes Sky for so long? He had been out for almost two hours." said Chris rather worried. "Yes, the injury on his right hand hasn''t recovered completely yet." said Byako. "Mmm... Maybe I''ll go look for him after I have done with this." said Chris while polishing the gemstone that had been shaped like Sky''s magic resistance crystal. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At the street, Sky is leaning on a deformed light pole, his right arm is badly injured, blood dripped down from his wound and form a small pool of blood on the floor, the man with a deformed face is looking at him with a maniacal smile... 93 Chapter 87 - Number 4 "Vlansky - sama, I remember you were supposed to be invincible but why are you so helpless right now? Are you holding back on me? Oh! I forgot! You are affected by this magic pressing effect in this dimension." said the deformed man with a rather muffled voice. Sky stared at him fiercely without saying anything, Sky is trying to keep that man in his shadow trap, he knows what kind of destruction he will do if he escaped the trap just to provoke Sky, that man is the type of person... Nope! He is a monster that would not care of any consequences as long as he achieves his goal, he would not even care if a whole dimension going to be destroyed as long as he gets what he wants, sometimes his goals were just some small and nonsense matters, like this time, he destroyed half the town just to ''inform'' Sky that he is back. However Sky is only defending while stopping him from causing further damage to the town, he can''t fight him or more accurately, he doesn''t want to. After all, Sky is the one that takes care of him since he was still an innocent young boy. So, in order to extend the length of this chapter... *cough *... Let''s have a short past reflection. ------------------------------------------------------------------- Many years ago, in an unknown dimension, there was a place that use to keep and did live experiments all sorts of ''special species'' with special abilities. One day, an experimental subject escaped from the laboratory, leaving an empty glass tube with a tag of E-004. Some months later, a naked skinny boy was found in an abandoned village by a group of masked people that lead by a person with a purple dinosaur mask. That boy looks so skinny that it feels like he was on the verge of starving to death. He was badly dehydrated and his skin was burned and peeled off due to the direct sunlight on that deserted place. The dinosaur mask man examined the boy and found a tattoo on his back that wrote E-004, yes, he is that escaped experiment subject. "Lord Vlansky, this is a dangerous experiment subject, we shall not let him roaming on this open area anymore." said one of the masked men to the purple dinosaur. Mhmm... That purple dinosaur is Sky. "Yes indeed, we shouldn''t leave him here just like this, let''s take him back." said Sky. "No, My Lord, I mean... He is very dangerous, especially his power, we need to finish him off right away while he is still weak right now." said the masked man. However his words did not reach Sky, he did not kill the boy, he brought him back to his place, gave him food and clean clothes. Years later, the boy grew up to a healthy teenager, he was much more smarter than the others in the same age, at the same time, he was quite polite and obedient. Sky was glad that he chooses to save him that day, as his special powers were quite useful most of the time. However Sky could never imagine what he would have done in the future, which caused himself to be excommunicated and listed as one of the most dangerous beings in most of the dimensions. Although what he did was totally unforgivable, but Sky just can''t afford to finish him off as he is the one that raises him since he was a helpless kid. Sky was there when he slowly turned from an innocent child to an evil and dangerous man. Sky felt that he was responsible for his changes. --------------------------------------------------------------------- "He might not be able to harden his heart to against you, but I can. Or have you forgotten how did you lost your face and identity? Number 4." A gentle yet firm voice pulled Sky back to reality, at the same time caused the deformed man - Number 4 to trembled a bit. Then the faceless creatures around them melted into some gooey paste. "Chris, why are you..." Sky is surprised to see Chris that casually walked into Sky''s shadow trap with two crushed lunch box. "I can''t believe that you could even get into such a mess when buying lunch. And I was stupidly waiting for your lunch." said Chris with an annoyed look while pretending Number 4 isn''t there. By the way, Chris wore a watermelon patterned eye patch today. Chris looks at Sky''s injured arm, he sighed. "So, it''s not working after all." said Chris while taking out a piece of newly made crystal amulet to Sky. "I''m here to send you this." said so, Chris removed the magic bind he placed on Sky before, as soon as the bind removed, Sky''s injuries recovered at a really fast rate. "Now this problem has been solved, it''s time for some reunion with an old acquaintance I guess... It''s been a while since we last met right? Number 4. Would you mind telling us what are you doing in this dimension that you are banished from? Or perhaps the punishment that time was not heavy enough?" said Chris with a rather disturbing smile. 94 Chapter 88 - Betrayal and Forsaken Number 4 is getting bound by a really strong binding magic while the ground around him trembled, the surrounding became distorted due to the strong magic flow from Chris who just unleashed seventy percent of his seals. "Chris, what are you trying to do? You can''t..." "Shut up. I listened to your advice keeping his life at that time, hoping it would be the right decision, but from what I have seen right now, I guess it is not. Now the people in this area had been cleared due to the commotion just now, I have no reason to hold back anymore." said so Chris placed his right hand into the air, his eyes turned golden, glowing like eyes of predator that will make his prey flinch no matter how many times they have seen them. Then, the sky turns dark, a mighty white ''dragon'' emerged from the clouds, the ''dragon'' glows in white light, brightening the area around it. "Is he using hakuryu? Wait... It''s not..." Sky thought Chris is using the skill he commonly uses in ending a fight, which he feels might not enough to finish off Number 4, however, when he saw the rings that formed a pole around Number 4 who is currently heavily binded by Chris''s magic, Sky realized that Chris is going to launch a much more destructive technique that could destroy the whole area while turning the target into dust. "But, he shouldn''t be able to use that technique here right?" Sky thought. Yes Chris shouldn''t be able to such a destructive magic due to the magic pressing effect in Null Dimension... Unless, he forcibly ''removed'' it, which shows his dedication to destroy that person in front of him... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Just when Chris''s ultimate skill almost crushed Number 4, it clashed with another powerful counter attack which forced Chris to retreat his skill to prevent hurting the user of the counter magic, yup, Sky. Although the skill had been retreated but the impact of the clash was so huge that it canceled Sky''s shadow trap and Chris''s bind, as well as caused the whole place to fall apart, creating a big mess, giving chance for Number 4 to escape. "Why are you protecting him? You still think that I should not finish him off like last time?" Chris asks without any emotions. Sky did not answer, just staring straight into his eyes. "I see... I guess I am nothing to you compared to that betrayer even after what he did." said Chris, slightly disappointed. This time Sky responded. "Yes, he had indeed betrayed you and the Kingdom, but why do you hate him so much, it''s not like you have lost anything because of his betrayal, moreover, you already destroyed his whole life, which was the reason he turned into a ''monster'' right now. Aren''t it''s enough?" Sky shouted at Chris. Chris is a bit astonished by his response for a while, then he sighed. "I guess I''m too stupid to think that I''m actually something to you, but in fact I am too overconfident of myself. You probably don''t need me after all, I''ll disappear from your sight after this. Good bye." said Chris while walking out of the area, Sky did not notice the blood that dripped out from Chris''s lips. As soon as Chris left, Sky realized his mistake, he quickly runs to Chris''s direction to apologize to him, but he is nowhere to be found... ------------------------------------------------------------------------ After the incident, the whole town was wiped out by the impact of the clash from two powerful Immortals, the people there had their memories altered, thinking that it was caused by a strong earthquake. Fortunately, no people die in the incident despite of the mass destruction, or probably the casualties information is purposely hidden away from the people. One of the Immortal had totally disappeared from Null Dimension, every of his existence had been totally erased, his room had totally emptied, the cats are gone, no one (normal human) in the school remember about him, his role in the fashion show is replaced by Lance, even Ruby who was supposed to be in the hospital is gone. The only proof of his existence is the mansion that currently lives by Ai, and that hard punch to Sky''s face by Dr. Ben. No one knows where he had gone. "You seriously don''t remember what he did to Chris huh? I see." That''s the last sentence Sky heard from Ben, after that, except formal matters, he never speaks to Sky again. *actually it''s just me looking for reasons to temporarily get rid of Chris so that I can focus on Sky, is on the verge of forgetting Sky is actually the first protagonist. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sky walks on the street, thinking of what was meant by Ben, he seriously oblivious about what Number 4 had done to Chris, or rather he can''t remember anything about it. "Is what Number 4 did really bad and hurt Chris so badly that he hates him that much? If so, what I said that day... " He thought. Then suddenly he saw a familiar that he is not so glad to see, that face in a single eyed masquerade mask. 95 Chapter 88.5 - Sky and Dark Prince "I guess even he had totally disappointed at you." said Dark Prince. "What are you doing at here?" said Sky. "If it wasn''t the King''s order, I would not even want to see your face right now." said Dark Prince while taking out a letter with red wax stamp coated with gold powder. Sky took the letter and read it then he frowned... And so, since I''m lack of ideas again... I mean, in order to fill in some confusion, let''s get back to a week ago, Dolly''s Paradise... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dark Prince was sitting face to face with Lady Liliana, they are playing some weird card games. They finally noticed the presence of Sal, and forced him to dress up like a clown and join them with the game along with Xenoo who is still wearing a maid outfit... Yes, maid outfit. "Lady Liliana, what do you mean by this matter does not violate the agreement between you and the Kingdom? Or are you saying that you are not in charge of those Minotaurs?" Dark Prince asks while took out a flower card and place it in the middle of the table. "First, the agreement says that Minotaurs are not allowed to invades other races, but in this case, they in fact did not invade the Elves Kingdom, they were ''invited'' by the elves." said Liliana while placing a bee card on Dark Prince''s flower card. "Is that so? The elves were surely ''generous'' enough to ''borrow'' their female to help the Minotaurs to reproduce eh? And giving them a precious gem." said Dark Prince before sipping a cup of tea while placed a honey card on the table. "Well, that will be the elf''s problem, moreover that group of Minotaurs weren''t under my control." said Liliana. "What do you mean by that?" said Dark Prince while putting down the cards. "Well, how should I explain about that, I wonder? Perhaps someone had brainwashed those savages to against me." said so, she lifts up her hair and shows a gruesome new scar on her back neck... ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sky stared at the King''s order, not sure how to react with the content, he seriously can''t imagine team up with a person that has been hating him for years. "My hatred towards you is a separate matter, if you are the selected candidate to do this operation, I''ll cooperate with you. But that doesn''t mean that I don''t hate you anymore." said Dark Prince. "I see. Anyway, this is a really troublesome yet important operation, we need some have detailed plans before taking any actions." said Sky while putting the letter back into the envelope. Dark Prince nodded in agreement. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Gospeler''s hideout. Raphael is talking with a lady in a cloak. "I never expect you will actually agree to cooperate with us in this matter, Your Highness." said Raphael. "Well, we have the same goal after all." said the lady. "Wouldn''t His Majesty be mad at you because of this?" Raphael ask. "Hmm... I don''t think he would be mind about this anymore, even if he minds, I would not be the one that will get into any troubles." said the lady with a slightly disturbing smile. 96 Chapter 89 - Elves Slave ? Gospeler''s hideout. "So... Now we just need to get some children from different nations and races in order to start this ritual." said Raphael "And do not forget about the medium that will connect them all." said the lady. "We will need your help in that, Your Highness." ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dimensional Library. Sky and Terence(Dark Prince) are having some discussions with a map in front of them. "According to Lady Liliana, the Minotaurs were been ''invited'' by the Elves, but I found out that the Queen of the Elves had been in bad terms with the Minotaurs, just like the Kingdom. So I seriously don''t think that she will be inviting those beasts to Her land to violate the ladies of Her own type." said Terence. "Could it be that the Minotaurs were never been invited by Her Majesty?" said Sky while examining the map. "Although this possibility is valid, but as we all know that, Lady Liliana is not the type of person that will lie in this matter." said Terence. "Well, it is also possible that the Minotaurs were invited by the elves indeed and without the permission of the Queen." said Sky. "I have been thinking about that as well, but if it''s really that case, it means there are traitors in the Elves Kingdom. However with the Queen hating the Minotaurs so much, how do they sneak into the Holy Land and smuggled out that precious gem without getting noticed? As I remember, Her Majesty is actually collaborating with other clans to prevent the invasion from Minotaurs." said Terence while pointing two places that are at two different corners showing the far distance between Elves Kingdom and Minotaurs Realm. Sky stared at the map, and thought for a while. "Hmm... There is actually a blind spot. Aside from the sub clan that I destroyed that day, the realm of Minotaurs are widely and loosely distributed around these areas." said Sky while circling out some small areas on Minotaurs Realm with his magic. "If the Minotaurs from here *pointed at one of the circle* followed this route, they''ll not be able to be spotted as the whole area is a huge desert, which is also the route Ai and I passed through that day without getting noticed by other people." said Sky. "Yes, but you do realize that the particles in Rainbow Lane are fatal to the Minotaurs right? And the route you pointed just now need to pass through the Rainbow Lane, which is also another reason why that route stay unguarded since they know the Minotaurs would not be able to pass through the Rainbow Lane. " said Dark Prince. "Yes, that''s true. However, Ai and I do traced the sign of Minotaurs in Rainbow Lane, which means it is possible that they had found a way to pass through it without getting harm by the special particles in Rainbow Land, and I suspect all the weird occurrence we saw in Rainbow Lane are related to whatever they did to make it possible to pass through." said Sky. Hearing Sky repeatedly mentioned Ai, Terence is a bit unhappy. "So in order to investigate what happened, we need to meet that betrayer in the Elves Kingdom, and based on the route I mentioned earlier, I believe they are supposed to be at this area." said Sky while drawing another circle on the map, at the Elves Kingdom. Terence thought for a while. "Hey, are you so close to her? That girl named Ai." Terence ask. "Eh?" "Never mind." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Two weeks later. Mythical Dimension. Sal and Athena are observing a city of Elves Kingdom from the sky, riding a blue dragon while hiding in a fake cloud. "Hey Sal kun, don''t you think it''s unusual to see Te chan and Sora chan working side by side." said Athena while pointing at Sky and Terence that dressed up like merchant and mixed into the crowd. "From what I know, this operation is too complicated and important that no mistakes will be tolerable. So, Terence would need the help from Master Vlansky in order to get things done properly. Most importantly, this is the order from the King." said Sal. "Hei-chan? But why isn''t he joining us?" Athena ask. "Well, I can''t really answer your question, maybe His Majesty just wants to forcibly make them reconcile with each other." said Sal. "But I seriously can''t see any sign of that from them." said Athena. Yes, the atmosphere around Sky and Terence is really tensed and ''cold''. "Or probably His Majesty just doesn''t bother to get Himself involve in this matter." said Sal. "Mhmm... That''s more likely what Hei-chan will do." said Athena. The two continue to observe the town, suddenly they found something unusual, something that isn''t supposed to exist in the Elves Kingdom. Nope, not Minotaur. "Sal kun, look! Over there! That''s a... Slave?" said Athena. "Yes, but what''s wrong with that slave... Wait a second, that''s an elf, right? Why would an elf with high dignity become a slave? This is unusual." said Sal. As the two were discussing about the slave elf, Sky and Terence noticed him too, in fact, instead of a single elf, there''s a whole group of elves slave. Terence gives a hand signal to the two hidden in the cloud, telling them they are going to follow those slaves to found out what happened. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Stevenson College. Itsuki and Ai are having their lunch at the school cafeteria, Seito who had fully recovered from the slime parasites is busy with an important speech so he did not join them. In the cafeteria, there''s a group of students discussing about the new temporary cafeteria staff, the previous cafeteria staff had been taking leave since months ago. "Ah... I really miss Mr. Nakamura. He is more friendly and generous than those old ladies." "Yes, at least his hands weren''t shaky." "True! Whenever that lady shakes her hand, the meat on the spatula will ''accidentally'' shake off ''a bit''." "Ah... I wonder what happens to Mr. Nakamura, he had been gone for months." "I heard that his face was badly injured due to an accident." "Aww... I hope he can come back soon." "Hmm... Why I never met that kind of situation before?" said Itsuki. Ai stared at Itsuki for a while before looking at a piece of extra meat on his plate, then she snatched that piece of meat from him without any warning. "Ah.. *laughed out a bit *... You could just say you want it, I don''t mind sharing it with you." said Itsuki with a gentle smile. Ai ignored him and continues eating her lunch. Suddenly she heard a voice calling her in her mind... 97 Chapter 90 - Minotaurs Again *reader''s discretion alert, contain slight adultery scenes. "Ai chan, anything wrong?" Itsuki asks. "Uhm... I heard some voice from my head... But I guess it''s just my imagination." said Ai. "Oh... Okay. But if you are not feeling well, I can get Mr. Jason to drive you home earlier today and take a half day leave from the college." said Itsuki with a concerned look. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Elves Kingdom. A group of elves are been forced to do some slavery works, most of them are young teenagers, they are working in a mine that produces gems. Three Minotaurs are sitting around a table drinking liquor, one of them has a whip in his hand, and whip whoever that take a short break, brutally with the whip. "This is surely unusual." said Sky. "Mmm... Your predictions are right after all, this is the place." said Terence. Those two are now hiding on a tall tree, even though they can ride on the dragon with Sal and Athena. Both of them are in their battle suit and wear a mask, Sky wears a blue dragon mask while Terence wears his usual one-eyed mask. Four of them continues to observe the movement at the targeted area wait for time to take action. A while later, an elf man that wore a luxurious outfit walks in the mine area with some of his underlings that pushed in a big cage that caged a group of elf girls who are half-naked with torned clothes, some of them are really young, probably not more than twelve years old. As soon as the Minotaurs saw the girls, they get extremely excited, their eyes filled with lust. One of the enslaved elf boys gets really angry and almost hysterical when he saw the girls, one of the girls is actually his little sister. One of the Minotaurs noticed that, he instructed the elf man''s underlings to get the boy to him and press him to the ground firmly, so that the boy can see what he is planning to do to his sister. The minotaur brutally drag out the youngest elf girl from the cage and ripped off her clothes. He shamelessly kissed and licked her, or at least he tried, but instead, he gets punched by an unseen force at his face. "Oopsie! My hands slipped." said the man with blue dragon mask. Then the Minotaurs getting kicked at his gut by another force. "And my leg... Just wanted to kick you so badly." said the man with one-eyed mask. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ In a split second, the minotaurs are pound down to the ground by a strong magic force, the elf men that were having collusion with the Minotaurs are getting tied up by a shadow stripe. Athena took a clean cloth and covered the poor girl, while Sal is releasing the girls in the cage. "Who the hell are you?" the elf man ask. "Well, you don''t really need to know, your Queen shall tell you who we are when we brought you to her tomorrow morning." said Sky with a cold leer. And yes, Sal is wearing his mask this time. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That night, Ai experienced a weird dream. In the dream, there''s a church, in the church, there''s a group of children consist of different races and nations, they were playing happily with each other. Suddenly, they start yelling for help hysterically. Then a heavy footsteps can be heard, it''s from a lady''s high heels. A figure of a nun slowly emerged from a dark corner, in her hand, it''s a cleaver, then she starts chopping off the torsos of the children and rearranged them ... "Ah..." Ai woke up from the awful dream covered in sweat. She looks out through the window and stared at the full moon in the sky, she has a feeling that, that dream is not just an ordinary dream, someone is calling out for her help... --------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning, Mythical Dimension, Elves Kingdom, Royal Palace. A group of traitors had been brought in and presented to the Queen by two masked men, however, indeed of claiming for rewards or anything like that, they are waiting for an explanation from the Queen for the misbehaving of Her People that violated the Peace agreement that set up by the Kingdom. * Yup, that Kingdom, not to confuse with the Elves Kingdom. 98 Valentines Day Special Chapter - What if the day after Chapter 90 is actually Valentines Day? Valentine''s Day Special Chapter - What if the day after Chapter 90 is actually Valentine''s Day? Ai wakes up from her dream, a bit anxious and confused, she took out her phone and decided to text Itsuki about the weird dream since he is the only one available and Seito is ''not so dependable'', however before she texts him, she saw the date, 14th February 2020. "Hmm? Today is Valentine''s Day." then she remembered a random conversation she had with Yuna days ago. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- If you are wondering why is Ai even talking with Yuna, well, Ai and Yuna had become best friends during the school fest fashion show when Yuna bought Ai a box of takoyaki when she was starving after doing the fashion show for the whole day while she can''t go buy any food with her cute outfit. Anyway, days ago, when the girls were changing into their sports outfit in the locker room, Ai heard other girls discussing about giving chocolates in the coming Valentine''s Day. "Hey, Yuna chan, did girls here actually give chocolate to guys during Valentines?" she asks. "Mmm... But we don''t just randomly give, they only give ''honmei'' chocolate to the boy they like most, for the other boys acquaintance, they will give them ''giri'' chocolate for custody purposes, usually just some common chocolate if compared to honmei chocolate which is usually handmade by the girl themselves. " said Yuna. "Mmm... I see. Yuna chan, are you planning to give honmei chocolates to anyone this coming Valentines?" Ai ask. "Nope, I''m not interested in this matter, how about you, Ai chan?" Yuna asks. "Hmm..." Ai is a bit troubled with the question. "Ai chan? Ah... It can''t be... It''s Itsuki kun right?" Yuna whispered to avoid the princesses and other girls to hear. "Ah... I should have guessed it, you have been really close to him all the time, in the lab, lecture hall, cafeteria... No wonder you don''t want to sit with me and the girls..." said Yuna slightly teasing. "Yuna chan!... It''s not..." said Ai, a bit blushed. "I understand, don''t worry, I will keep that a secret." said so, Yuna gives her an ''okay'' hand signal which left Ai speechless and awkward... *Mhmm, Yuna is not really that ''quiet'', she will speak a lot with the right person... Just like me, hehe. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "Hmm... Valentine''s chocolate huh?" thinking about the conversation that day, Ai look at the time at her phone, it''s 1 am, and she can''t sleep because of the dream, so she decided to make something special for Valentines. However when she stepped into the kitchen, she found that she isn''t the only one that planning to makes some chocolates, Satoshi too. In front of him are some neatly arranged tools and raw materials. "With these, I will let Rei - sama knows my feelings about her." said Satoshi without realizing Ai is actually watching him. "Satoshi-san, aren''t it''s girls supposed to give chocolates to boys instead of the other way round?" said Ai, which surprised Satoshi. "And confessing love to an owned lady is just immoral." she added. "Ah... No... No no no no no...Miss Ai, I didn''t mean what I said just now. Wait no! I''m making giro chocolate... Yes... Giri chocolate." Satoshi tries to explain himself but Ai refuses to accept it. "I swear I''m hundred percent loyal to His Majesty, I''ll never do anything like that." he continues to explain desperately, Ai ignored him and start examining the raw materials. "I''ll help you to make your honmei choco!" said Satoshi trying to bribe Ai and surprisingly she accepted it, because she doesn''t know how to makes chocolate. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After a few hours, Ai carefully placed a cute looking chocolate into a delicate looking box and decorated it with a rose gold ribbon. She hopes that person will happy to get her chocolates. 99 Chapter 91 - Here Comes the Cover Page. *reader''s discretion alert, disturbing scenes Ai wakes up from her dream, a bit anxious and confused, she took out her phone and texted Itsuki about the weird dream since he is the only one available and Seito is ''not so dependable''. Itsuki replied to her later saying that if the dream bothers her so much, he will accompany her to find that church after school. Although just it''s a simple reply but it successfully put on a smile on her slightly worried face. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning, Elves Kingdom, Royal Palace. The negotiations between the Immortals and the elves had fallen into a deadlock as the suspected traitors and some of the high ranked ministers refused to cooperate with them, the reason is that they don''t have the formal official document from the King that gives them authorities to interrogate their high officials. At the same time, they took that accuse as a frame despite of the high official was caught on the spot when he cooperates with the Minotaurs in smuggling of the rough stone of their Holy gems. Although the Queen hates Minotaurs so much but at the same time, she refused to believe that her people will do such a despicable thing, and if possible she doesn''t want to falsely judge any of her own people. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Who do you think you are, to accuse a Holy elf for such dirty deeds?" said the Chief Minister. "With the Minotaurs been caught and victims been rescued, I believe those are enough to prove our accusations as valid. Most importantly, this is totally against the peace agreement between Elves and the Kingdom, which is why we need your full cooperation." said Sky with a formal and serious tone. "Well, even if you do represent the Kingdom, it doesn''t mean that you have the right to intergrue with us, the High Elves. Or do you think a vulgar people like you, are significant enough to offend us without getting in troubles? Even your King needs to watch his attitude when interacts with our Queen." said the Chief Minister. "Oh! Is that so? I never know I was that coward before.". Suddenly, a man with a grey cat mask walks out from a hidden door behind the Elf Queen''s throne. Everyone, including the minister who was boasting a moment ago, kneeled down... Well, almost everyone except for the Elves Queen, Sky and Athena who goes: "Hei-chan~~!" and trying to hug attack him but getting blocked by having her forehead pushed away by his right hand... Refer to the doodles on the cover page. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, Stevenson College. Itsuki and Ai were having a chemistry experiment that requires heating of chemicals in boiling tubes, however, Ai doesn''t seem to be paying attention to the experiment or rather, she was distracted for the whole morning. And so, accident happened, she burnt her hand during the experiment. Itsuki took a leave from school and brought her to the hospital. And he is really worried about her. After Ai had received proper treatment, Itsuki bought her lunch, and they are having their food at the hospital cafeteria, as they haven''t eaten anything since morning. "Are you okay? Is it still hurt so bad?" Itsuki asks, with a concerned look. "Mmm... Better." said Ai. "Here, have some sandwiches, you haven''t eaten anything today." said Itsuki while holding a ham sandwich near her mouth so she can eat it directly from his hand since her hand is injured. "No thanks, I''m not hungry." she rejected, and seems to be bothered by something. "Still worried about that dream? Eat this sandwich first, I''ll go find the church with you after you finish eating it, don''t worry, I have promised you last night, right?" "Mmm." she nodded and bite onto the sandwich in Itsuki''s hand. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Elves Kingdom. "No my friend, you are just been too polite all this while that they start to have some misunderstanding on you." said the Elves Queen. "Indeed, if not how would we have chances to watch this nice show today, right? Queen Elaine?" said the man with cat mask. "My Queen, what is going on right now? Why is the King of Kingdom coming out from the wall behind you, Your Majesty?" said the Chief Minister, in a slightly trembling voice. "Well, Sir Gareth, actually I have been wondering if my Ministers and officials are doing they work properly or not, so I have worked together with His Majesty in his secret plan." said Queen Elaine. "In a more direct sentence, we set you up." said the man with cat mask. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, in an unknown place, a skinny and dirty child is gobbling a whole piece of raw meats, looking closely at the ''meat'', it''s actually a torso of other children. Then an adult figure slowly approaches him with a cleaver in their hands... 100 Chapter 92 - Heres a Glass of Green Tea That afternoon, Itsuki brought Ai to visit every single church they could find in the town, with Jason as the driver. "Is this the church in your dream?" Itsuki. "Uhm... No..." said Ai. "I see... So it''s not this one either. Let''s get to the next one." said Itsuki while crossed out one of the church names in a list. This is the eighth Church they visited. "Actually you don''t have to do this, Itsuki kun. It''s just a dream." said Ai, a bit guilty seeing what Itsuki did for her. "Yes, maybe it is just a dream, but what happened to your hand is certainly not a dream, if we did not confirm the truth, will you be at ease?" Itsuki asks and Ai can''t answer his question, she just remained silent. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Elves Palace. "So, what are you planning to do right now, Queen Elaine?" the King of the almighty Kingdom ask. "Since this matter involved the violation of the Peace Agreement we make before, I don''t have the right to make any decision anymore, so it''s all up to you now, my friend." said the Elves Queen. "Hmm... Is that so?" said the King, rather satisfied with her answer, then he turned to the ministers and officials who were against the Immortals just now. "Oh well, if that''s what your queen said, I shall give you two options. First option, admit your deeds here and receive judgment from your own queen. Second option, I believe you would be interested in the special treatment from our ''Discipline Committee'' huh?" said the King, then they noticed some movements from walls and ceiling. "Oh... I see, it''s the third option then." said the King as the wall and ceiling starts cracking... Seeing the intruders break in through the wall, Queen Elaine is a bit shock while the King just remains calm or rather he found this as interesting. "Queen Elaine, it seems like your security here is quite bad eh?" said the King with a teasing tone. "But it''s not possible, I didn''t hear anything or sense anything magic from the intruders." said Queen Elaine. "Well, me neither." said the King. *take note that the Elves Queen has very sensitive six senses, that she can hear sounds from miles away, so even a slight movement outside the Palace should be able to be detected easily. Suddenly, the ceiling falls apart, a huge boulder falls towards the direction of Queen Elaine, the King blocked it with a strong offensive barrier that corrodes anything that touched it from outside. Then a small group of horned elves jumped down from the ceiling followed a troop of Minotaurs that storm in through the broken wall. The horned elves seem to be not affected by the King''s barrier despite off having direct contact with it from the outside. "Ah, so it''s horned elves. It''s a rare sight to see them in such a big number." said the King, rather amused than shock. "Tsk... This is troublesome, hey, Athena chan, any suggestions?" said the King to Athena who had been clinging on him since the last chapter. "Let''s have some tea and sweets." said Athena. "Hmm... I like that idea. Hey! You heard her." said the King to Sky, Terence and Sal. ----------------------------------------------------------- Null Dimension, Itsuki and Ai walk into a church, it''s the fourteenth church they had visited. It''s an old-styled cathedral. The interior design is very luxurious yet vintage style, the whole place gives people a warm and nostalgic atmosphere, however, Ai seems to be feeling uneasy by the surrounding. "Ai chan, what''s wrong? Is this the place?" Itsuki asks. "No, but this place somewhat makes me feels eerie." she said. "Hello, is there anything I can help you with?" A nun walks in from the backdoor of the cathedral. The nun looks really beautiful and somewhat soothing... Suddenly, Ai took out a dagger with her injured hand and charged towards the nun. Her killer''s instinct told her this lady in front of her need to be eliminated for good. "Ai! What are you doing." said so, Itsuki blocked her dagger by grabbing it directly with his hand, blood drips out as he did so. The nun is shock and frightened by the scene and dropped onto the ground, slightly trembling. 101 Chapter 93 - Black Tea and Green Tea "Ai, what are you doing? Calm down!" said Itsuki while snatched the dagger from Ai. "No, Itsuki kun, don''t stop me! My killer instinct told me that she..." "Just follow the flow, don''t resist it." Ai suddenly heard a voice from her head again, it''s a lady''s voice that she cannot disobey, so she stops her moves. "Ai... I apologize for her deed Sister, her emotion wasn''t quite stable recently, please forgive us." said Itsuki while helps the nun up. "It''s alright, I''m not harmed. But you are injured, let''s go inside and treat your wound." said the nun while leading Itsuki to a side room in the cathedral. Ai stared at those two as they are walking away from her... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Elves Kingdom. The King of the Almighty Kingdom is sipping a cup of tea with Athena and Queen Elaine, he had taken off his mask, but still, you can''t see His face, yes, you. He is watching the messed-up fight below the throne and outside his barrier. Sky and Terence are fighting the horned elves together while Sal is fighting the minotaurs with the assistance of the elves royal guards that actually doesn''t help so much. One of the royal guards almost gets his head crushed directly by the minotaurs if Sal didn''t intervene. Sal ''stopped'' the minotaurs with his demon claws and tossed them directly to the King''s barrier that caused the minotaurs to meltdown on the spot. However, the fight at the other side doesn''t seem to progress well, the horned elves are very powerful and aggressive, they have a strong defense, high agility and speed, it''s hard to predict or catch their movements. The Immortals had dealt with several damages on them, but it doesn''t seem to be quite effective. "Hmm... As expected from horned elves. But aren''t they are a bit too strong for horned elves? Or just those two are getting weaker?" said the King, still sipping that cup of tea. Suddenly a horned elf''s head getting crushed by an unknown force while another one is disintegrating in a dark mist. "Ah... I take back what I said, they are just ''playing'' with the elves. But still, there is something about those horned elves that give me a feeling that they are not real horned elves that naturally formed through mutation, as if they were artificially created by someone... "said so, the King looks at Queen Elaine with a suspicious look. "Are you saying that My people created them?" said Queen Elaine with a slightly disagree look. "Well, I didn''t say that but with all the weird phenomenons being reported, it can''t be just a pure coincidence right?" said the King before sipping the tea... again. Queen Elaine is silenced by His words. The fight continues, however, the King noticed something weird about the fight but He can''t tell what it is. He stared at Sky for a while, then he swings his hand, the floor under the enemies glows and engulfed all the enemies at once. Athena exclaimed in excitement when he did so. But then, he realized those ministers and officials are getting engulfed along with those minotaurs and horned elves. "Oops... My hands slipped." said the King to Queen Elaine without any sense of guilt. Then he looks at Terence. "What''s your opinion on these incidents?" he said. "Your Majesty, I believe these unusual horned elves are actually related to those insane elves Sky fought that day, it''s probably the results of continuous failed experiments on them to mutate them into horned elves." said Terence. "Okay, please continue." said the King after glared at Sky for a while. "I am making a bold hypothesis that the guard outside are actually those successful experiments in disguise which caused the Elves Queen unable to detect, as for the minotaurs, Sky and I had discussed about it before, we had confirmed that those minotaurs had passed through the Rainbow Lane with methods we yet to know, although we highly suspected that it had something to do with the elves. And obviously, they had done something weird to the unicorns there causing the unicorns to act unusual." said Terence while leering at Athena who is playing with the King''s robe, which Sal quickly pulled her away from the King. "I heard that the tips of unicorn''s horn have powers to completely hide a person''s existence. But anyway, in order to find the truth, we''ll have to interrogate those elves official and ministers once we get back to Kingdom. That is if, they can make it alive by that time... Hmm? Terence... Is something wrong with.... (!)..." A totally unexpected thing happened... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Null Dimension, cathedral. Itsuki is talking with the nun in the side room, they are talking about Ai''s conditions and unstable mental state, or at least he thought so. The nun suggested Itsuki to bring Ai to the cathedral every week, which might heal her ''polluted'' soul. Itsuki agrees with her suggestion although it sounds a bit ridiculous. But the nun looks so polite and clean, so Itsuki accepts every of her single words, like how your boyfriend listened to everything his cute girl-next-door said... Oops. However they did not notice there''s a pair of eyes watching at them from the wall... Later, Itsuki walks out from the room and told Ai about the nun''s suggestion. "No, I don''t want to!" she said "My instinct told me she is not a good person." she added. "Ai chan, you need to calm down, your mind had affected by your awful past that you can''t trust people easily." said Itsuki. "No it''s not..." then she heard that voice again in her head which makes her stop her current action. Then Jason walks in and tells them they should leave the place as it''s almost evening time. So they left the cathedral... 102 Chapter 94 - Goddesss Darkness and Humanity. *reader''s discretion, disturbing scenes A week had passed since that incident, Sky is not yet back from the Mythical Dimension but no one seems to feel anything wrong about that since he did that almost all the time. However, Itsuki had been acting weird since he visited that cathedral with Ai. He went to that cathedral every day after school, even when there were club activities in school. Ai and Seito worry about him, they decide to follow Itsuki to the cathedral to investigate what is happening to Itsuki, however, Seito is busy with the aftermath of the slime disease outbreak that had happened about a month ago, so he is unable to join them, thus only Ai the one that followed Itsuki to the cathedral, or rather she was dragged along by Itsuki because of the advice from the nun they met that day However, there''s something different about that cathedral today, whenever Itsuki went to the cathedral, that young nun will greet Itsuki in the shortest time. But this time, the nun is no where to be seen in the cathedral. "Sister Anna is not here, this is unusual." said Itsuki. "Could it be that she is in another room?" said Ai. Then Itsuki walks to the side room without waiting for Ai. He knocked on the door but no one answer, so he tried to open the door, the door is not locked, so he walks in. Sister Anna is not in the room but there is something weird about the room, there''s a secret door at the corner, half opened. Although it''s not polite to randomly enter someone''s room, but out of curiosity and worry about the nun, Itsuki decides to peeps in the secret door. But before he even gets near the secret door, a pungent scent of blood and rotten flesh had drawn his attention. "Did something bad happens to Sister Anna?" he thought before running towards the. The moment he peeps in, he realized that something is really wrong with that nun... "Ah... You don''t eat your meal again, is it not delicious, or do you want me to feed you." Sister Anna is talking to a ''child'' that seated silently on an iron chair. We''ll, instead of a ''child'', it''s a humanoid creature that is formed by connecting different body parts of children from different races and nations, it looks like a ''doll'' that is patched with cloths of different colors with very bad stitches. To make the situation even more disturbing, that ''creature'' is actually alive but unable move and can only some ''eerrrr'' noise without any emotions, its eyes look blank making people wonder if it is actually just a corpse that breathes and make weird noises. Around the nun and the ''child'', are mutilated bodies of little children from different races and countries, some have their head chopped off, some have their eyes dug out and some have their torsos completely removed. These terrifying scene somewhat had ''awakened'' Itsuki from some sort of charm, he is slightly confused about what he is doing in Sister Anna''s room, then he recalled what Ai told him about her dream that night and realized that what he sees right now are actually matches with Ai''s dream. Slightly shocked and frightened, he slowly stepped back and trying to sneak out from the cathedral with Ai, before the nun notices them. However... "Why are you leaving? Don''t you want to find out what I''m trying to do?" said the nun while slowly turning her head showing her slightly sinister looking face with a wide disturbing smile. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Thousands of years ago, there''s a powerful goddess who was the ruler of a magical forest, she was beautiful, kind and pure, however, the stupidity of some human beings had sparked the darkness inside her, and this darkness grows slowly until one day she finally ''swallowed'' by her own darkness. She tried to destroy all the humanity in order to ''preserve'' her forest, in order to stop her, the Ancient Vampire Master Vlad X Dracula had a great fight with her but he was unable to finish her off as he knows that her nature wasn''t bad originally, so, he sealed her soul into a piece of gemstone. "When the day people with different colors, races, and nations can finally unite together, it will be the day for your freedom." is what Dracula said before she was totally sealed into the stone. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Present. "Hey, have a look at this, aren''t this ''child'' here a product of unity between different races?" said Sister Anna while embracing the ''child'' with a rather disturbing look. "But I still lack of one material to ''connect'' them all... Or perhaps, are you that final material?" said the nun. Then without any warning, her hands turn into two big drills, it extended and pierced towards Itsuki. Unprepared for the sudden attack, Itsuki went blank out and doesn''t know how to react. However, he did not get hurt by the attack, Ai guarded him from in front with her small and delicate body, her shoulder is getting pierced through by the drill. The nun mercilessly lifted her up with the extended hand. "Ai!" Itsuki shouted in shock. Before they could react, the ground cracked and vines emerged from the cracks and tangled together forming some humanoid creatures. The eyes of the creatures glow in red light and start moving towards Itsuki and Ai... 103 Chapter 95 - Another Disturbing Scenes *reader''s discretion alert, as the title said. Despite of been hanged in the mid air with her shoulder pierced through by the drill, Ai took out her dagger and cut off the extended arm of the nun thus releasing herself from the drill, the nun who has her hand cut off by Ai, wrapped herself up in vines, to avoid further damages. "Ai, are you alright?" said Itsuki. "You should not worry about me right now, concern about what''s happening right now." said Ai while pressing the wound on her shoulder trying to stop the bleeding. Itsuki looking anxiously at the vine monsters, trying to figure out what he can do in this situation, he knows that his Eye of Psycho would not works on them, maybe his incomplete Eternal Sleep would work, but ever since that day in the corrupted dimension, he never successfully did it ever again. Suddenly, almost half of the vine monsters get sliced off by a really fast wind. Itsuki look out the side room''s door, he saw Jason. "Mr. Jason!" Itsuki called out for Jason as he is surprised that Jason is a magic user as well. (actually, nothing to be surprise, as he is recommended by Chris.). However that did not successfully destroy the vine monsters , the vine grow out again from the cracked ground and repaired the damaged vine men at a really fast rate. "Had expected that." said Jason while creating a shadow trap around the cathedral. "Miss Ai, can you lend me a hand here?" Jason asked. "Yes. What should I do?" Ai asked. "I need you to use your environmental control technique, I will hold them back while you preparing for the technique." said Jason "Alright. Let''s do it." said Ai. Then, Jason created tornados around the vine monsters, immobilised their movement. Ai put her hands on the floor. "Environmental control." Ai activated her technique which allows her to control the movement of the floor, she closed the crack on the floor thus cutting the energy source of the vine monster which is from underground, then the vine monsters crumbled onto the ground. Jason retract his tornadoes and switched his target to the nun who is still in the protection of the vine. However, before he successfully did so, three of them get tied up by three shadow chains. It''s Dark Prince. "I''m sorry, I just followed commands. Sleep." that''s what they heard from Dark Prince before losing their consciousness. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Black Cross quarter. "Your Highness, what do you planned to do with her." said Dark Prince while looking at Ai who is lying unconsciously on a comfortable bed with the Queen of Kingdom sitting beside her, Dark Prince is worried about her. "Don''t worry, I would not harm her, I just want to ''borrow'' some of her magic." said the Queen while gently brushed Ai''s hair with her fingers, then she healed the injuries of Ai''s shoulder. "Tsk, I had told her not to harm this girl, but look at what she had done? If she wasn''t the selected medium, I would had just destroy her now." said the Queen while looking at Ai with a caring eyes, like how a mother would look at her daughter. In another room, there is a another girl who is getting tied up on the walk with chains... It''s Sister Anna, who has her right hand cut off by Ai, at her side is the ''child'' that she ''created'' in the secret of that cathedral... Then the Queen walks in with Dark Prince, in her is a cylinder shape crystal that glows. She placed the crystal on the child''s head, the crystal glow even more brighter than before. Then the Queen placed it again to Sister Anna''s belly, the light of the crystal transfered to the her belly. Suddenly, Sister Anna is in horror as she felt that something is actually growing inside. The Queen look at her and smiled. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ A week later, Itsuki found himself awakes in Ben''s hospital, slightly confused. Seito is really worried about him. "Itsu, you finally awakes!" said Seito who was at his bedside all the time. "You and Jason was left in front of my hospital by someone a week ago. It''s surely a really powerful sleeping spell their put on you two." said Ben while doing a brief examination on Itsuki. Itsuki who went blank out for a few minutes suddenly remembered about what happened that day before he loss his consciousness. "Where''s Ai chan?" he ask. "I don''t know, only you and Jason was being found in front of my hospital. Was she with you that day?" Ben ask. "What do you mean by that? She was... (!)..." Itsuki recalled the incidents that happened this few days, Ai''s weird dreams, the cathedral, that nun and whatever she said and did that day. When he linked all these things together, he had his answer. It was a trap since the very beginning. Astonished by the truth, Itsuki struggling to get up from the hospital bed but getting stopped by Ben and Seito . "What are you doing? You can''t go out with your condition right now!" said Seito while holding Itsuki on the bed. "The effects of that sleeping is not yet faded completely, you need to stay here for at least another two hours." said Ben. "But..." said Itsuki. "If there''s anything urgent, we can help you." said Ben but Itsuki rejected his offer. Meanwhile, the cathedral. Sister is getting tied up on a cross, pale and lifeless. She looks heavily pregnant with her belly bloated to an abnormal size with visible veins and glowing with red light. Suddenly, the ''creature'' starts moving vigorously. "Ahhhh!" She screamed in pain, then a bloody hand burst out from her belly... *to prevent this from turning to ''X rated'' things, I don''t want to describe it in more detail, imagine it by yourself. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "You know? The main reason I brought you with me is to prevent her from destroying you." said a man with patting a red-haired girl that is behaving like a child... 104 Chapter 96 - Dracula vs Goddess Ben''s hospital. "Sensei, Itsuki kun has gone! Seito kun is currently at a hypnotized state!" said Holly who rushed into Ben''s personal lounge, she looks really panic. "What? Tsk! I have underestimated that boy." said Ben while putting on his glasses and ready to get out of the room. Then he received an emergency message and frowned. He took out a test tube with some clear solution and hand it to Holly. "Let Seito sniff on this, it will get him out of the hypnotized state immediately. And ask him to get Itsuki back as soon as possible, I''ll join him after I get my things done." said Ben before walking out through the side door. Meanwhile, Itsuki is staring at the cathedral that looks obviously different than before. The building had become extremely old and at the verge of falling apart, the exterior walls are covered in mosses and parasitic plants, the paint had peeled off so badly. The cathedral looks as if it was not getting maintained for a long time, although the fact that only a week had passed since his last visit. The whole place right now gives him a feeling that this building is actually getting abandoned for years, which makes him wonders if everything he saw that day are just pure hallucination? Hesitated, he stepped in the cathedral. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- As he stepped into the cathedral, a gruesome sight caught his eyes. Sister Anna is hanging on the cross in the middle of the cathedral. Her abdomen is slashed open with her internal organs dangling outside her body, however, despite of this, the weak movement of her chest indicates that she is still breathing. Itsuki is slightly astonished by the sight but before his brain can fully process what is happening right now in front of him, Sister Anna''s head suddenly getting smashed by a hand that breaks the cross from behind. Then a lady with her body tangled with vines walks out from behind the cross. "Dra... Cu... La." said the lady in a deep voice. Seeing the lady, some of Dracula''s memory fragments about that ancient fight emerged in Itsuki''s head, mixed with his worries about Ai-chan, he suddenly getting enraged. "Where''s Ai?! What have you done to her?!" He shouted while his eyes start glowing in red light. "Dracula!!!" the vines around the lady grows and pierces towards Itsuki, however, Itsuki manages to dodge all of the vines, or rather, something inside him helps him to dodge. Then a pair of magnificent black wings emerged from his back... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Seito followed Itsuki''s magic trace and found the Cathedral, the unusual magic activities inside had drawn his attention, however when he stepped into the cathedral, he did not see Itsuki, the only thing can be seen is the dead body of Sister Anna. "Has Itsu left this place? But I can still feel his magic here... Could it be he is actually in a shadow trap? Damn! I was too careless!" Seito is a bit frustrated as he is unable to randomly break in any shadow traps. In the shadow trap, Dracula... I mean Itsuki is having a fierce fight with the Forest Goddess who he/Dracula sealed thousands years ago. That weird ritual actually successfully released that power and destructive Goddess from the thousands years seal, although Sister Anna had never expected herself to be the medium for that. Although the power of Goddess had been greatly weakened due to thousands years of imprisonment, but she is still overpowered compared to Itsuki who had yet to fight in a real fight alone. However the one that fighting against her right now doesn''t feel like Itsuki, it''s more like a much more powerful existence, or rather It''s Dracula. At this point, the boy is slowly losing himself... While dodging his opponent''s attacks, he flies up high into the badly deformed dimension which acts as a double for the real world. Without any warning, the Goddess shoots out countless of stings towards him, he blocked and countered the stings back with his wing. Then he raised his hands and summoned a big batch of bats, he pointed at his opponent and the bats fly towards her in a really high speed. However, before the bars could reach the Goddess, she eliminated them by releasing a concentrated acidic gas, however that gas does not affect Itsuki who is now in an almost complete Dracula form. Realizing that kind of weak long distance attacks would not scratch his opponent, Itsuki decides to descend himself to the lower area and facing the Goddess directly. As he reached the ground, his right hand turned into a sharp blade, he dashed towards the Goddess. That familiar scene had successfully called out the battle soul of the Goddess, she is willingly accepted the short distance fight. She discarded all of the vines around her, showing her rather masculine body structure, preparing to accept Itsuki''s attacks... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The clash between the two power beings caused the whole area to trembled vigorously, the space around them had deformed so badly that none of the previous structure of the church can be recognized except for the broken cross. The impact of the clash is so huge that even Seito who is in the real can feels the shaking of the building. After a half an hour of the fierce fight, Itsuki finally successfully cornered his opponents although at this state, he has totally lost his mind, he had forgotten the reason that brought him to this cathedral and how he even fight on par with an ancient goddess, or rather, he is not the one that did it, that gene of Dracula did it, Itsuki''s soul has slowly taken over by the ancient vampire... Nope, at this moment he is neither Enomoto Itsuki nor Vlad X Dracula, he is just a mere blood lusting vampire that loses his mind... He plugged out the broken cross with his telekinesis power and mercilessly pierce through the head of the cornered Goddess thus totally immobilize her, his hands turned into claws and ready to dig out his opponent''s heart and feast on it. However before he can do that, the Goddess slowly disappeared. "Are you sure you want to do such a disgusting deed?" Itsuki heard a familiar that he can''t remember who it is. It''s Sky, in his hand is a golden statue with chain, he just sealed the badly wounded Goddess just now. "Seriously, I doubt Dracula would even do such a disgusting thing, if you want to turn into Dracula, please at least be in a more complete form." said Sky. "Raarrrrr!!" Enraged by Sky, Itsuki''s hands once again turned into sharp blades, and ruthlessly charged towards Sky. "Ah... So you want a fight?" 105 Chapter 97 - Some Aftermath Again "So, you want a fight?" said Sky as Itsuki charged towards him with his hands turned into sharp blades. "But too bad, I don''t want to." said so, he grabbed the crystal on his necklace... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Seito who was outside of the shadow traps for the whole time is still oblivious of what happens on the other side. Suddenly, the environment around him starts experiencing some changes, the shadow trap had fallen apart. Two figures slowly appear in front of Seito, it''s Itsuki who had pierced his hand through Sky''s chest, while having Sky''s crystal pressed against him. Then Itsuki slowly turned back normal. Sky slightly pushed Itsuki away from himself, blood gushed out from the wound on his chest showing no signs of self recovery, he collapsed and fall on his knees... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Later, Itsuki who finally regained his sanity, found himself waking up in Ben''s hospital. Holly is checking on his condition. Seito told him Ai had been found in Chris''s mansion by Satoshi before Seito went out to find Itsuki. Itsuki recalls what he did in the cathedral and realized that he had badly wounded Sky who was there to save him from totally losing his sanity. Itsuki is worried about Sky but Holly told him that Sky is alright. Although Holly said so but Itsuki very felt very guilty of what he did, and he later found out that both Dr. Benjamin and Sky were not in the hospital or anywhere, so he feels that something is not right. But days later, he saw Sky in the school again, pretending the incident in the cathedral never happened. Itsuki realized that he should not explore deeper in this matter anymore so he decided to keep all the mystery in his heart, he believes that, when the day comes, all of the mysteries will have their own answers. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- Black Cross quarter. Terence is having a conversation with the Queen. "Your Highness, there''s something I don''t quite understand." said Terence. "What is it?" said the Queen while knitting a small cat plushie. "Do you actually know that girl? The girl named Ai?" Terence asks, with a rather careful tone, the Queen just smiles without giving him any exact answers. "I mean... I thought you were planning to use her as a medium to revives Floreriance, that ancient Goddess." he asks again, more careful than before. "No, how could I? I was never planning to sacrifice her since the beginning. She is too precious for me, I will never harm her." said the Queen, raised her voice a bit. "My deepest apologies, My lady. But... That means you know her." said Terence. "Mhmm... Of course I know her. More than anyone else, she was still a little girl when I first met her. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hundreds of years ago. The Queen was still an innocent and naive lady that filled with all the dreams and sweetness. She had just come to the Kingdom for less than five years, and of course, not yet become the Queen. She was kind, gentle and pure like an unpolluted white lotus. That day, the King was back from his mission. He brought back a little girl that is not more than seven years old. He asked the lady (Queen) to his private laboratory. "Rei, you always complain that I didn''t give you any jobs or mission to do since came here, so... This will be the first official mission I''m giving to you." said so he leads Rei to another secret room, in the room is a big capsule filled with liquid, with a young little girl in it. "This was an experimental subject from Dimension FP - M01, despite of having a human body, she is actually an artificial intelligence. So in order to prevent anyone to insert any weird data into her, I would want you to take care of her while teaching her proper knowledge that will be useful for the future." said the King. Then he realized that motherly look from Rei. "Please take note that she is just an artificial intelligence, not a real living being, so, don''t put too much of your feelings on her." said the King with a disapproving look. Rei nodded. Then the King took out a small box, inside the box is a delicate looking bracelet. "A small gift for you." said the King while putting the bracelet on her wrist. Although the King had told Rei not to be too close with the little girl, but still... "Rei, what are you doing?" said the King, as he saw Rei released the little girl from the capsule and is currently brushing the girl''s hair. "We can''t just let her stay in the capsule all the time right? And don''t you think she looks better like this?" said Rei while tied up a cute pony tail for the girl. The King sighed. "I see, but make sure she doesn''t leave the capsule too long, the liquid in the capsule actually helps to repair the damages and clean those drugs those beasts put in her, while slowing down her aging." said the King. Once again, she nodded. Then he hugged her from behind, whispered. "So... You really want to be a mother? Hmm... If that''s the case, then...". -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Presents. The Queen blushed while she recalling that past and she stopped the storytelling before it gets too awkward. "So... That little girl is Ai?" Terence ask. "Yes." said the Queen while continuing with the knitting with a happy smile. "Another question, Your Highness." said Terence. "Why do you seem to have some kind of grudge with that bloodline of Dracula?" he asks, the Queen didn''t answer but give him an evil smile... 106 Chapter 98 - Its Winter Break! A few weeks later, it''s winter break! (Actually I was thinking of having a summer beach party but then I realised the time line *sigh *) Sky, Seito, Yuki, Itsuki and Ai are currently having a vacation at a snowy mountain... Well, rather than having vacation, they are actually having quests /missions there. The main quest will be the one from the Ruler of Afterworld - Enma, about the unusual disappearance of unrecorded souls (refer to chapter 26 - Quest from Afterworld), while another quest is from the owner of the mountain, requesting them to investigate some unusual phenomenon that occurs on the mountain, he said that people went to a specific spot at the mountain during 3.33 am will experience some illusions that make them do weird things such as dancing on the mountain with only inner wear. "I understand the quest from Afterworld is important, but why the second quest?" said Seito while observing the mountain closely with a telescope. Itsuki and Sky are setting up a camp, while the girls are roasting marshmallows near the camp fire. "Well, since we are here, it wouldn''t be wrong for us to accept another quest right? And don''t you think his reward is tempting?" said Sky. "Well... It is indeed tempting, it is not anything we can get with money." said Seito. "Then don''t complain about it." said Sky who had done setting up the camp. "Too bad, I can''t help you with that, so good luck with your observation." said so Sky took his tablet and a detailed map. "Tsk...This guy had surely turned into Chris." Seito mumbled while continuing with the observation. Seito had been continuing observing the mountain with Itsuki by turn until 3.33 am, but nothing happens, so he decided to go to sleep in the camp with Itsuki, the girls are staying in a nice comfy homestay. While Sky is exploring the terrain of the mountain, without having any sleep. The next morning. "Yes! Time for some real vacation!" said Seito. Since they have nothing to do in the day time as they only do their observations at night, so they decided to have some snow activities, and Seito is super excited about that. That three childish men are planning to have a ski competition. Yup! Including Itsuki. "Let''s go to the steepest slope!" said Sky. "Yesss!!!" said Seito, then the trio took their skate and ride on the cable car that takes them to the higher area of the mountain. After they reached their destination, their eagerness starts ''bursting out'', people around feel the ''flame'' ignite from them and thus decided to stay a distance from them. Sky stared at Seito and Itsuki with a ''murderous'' look. "You can still retreat now if you want." said Sky with a provocative tone. "I was going to say the same thing." said Seito in a similar manner as Sky. And so, let''s start an epic battle of ski... Actually it''s just a random show off. First of all, we have Itsuki who slide down at a high speed, gliding in a big and sharp S route forming a huge and magnificent wave of snow. Followed by Seito who did a flip in the air drawing the dust of snow with him. Then we have Sky who jumps off a cliff and landed perfectly at the other sides. These actions had successfully getting attentions from the crowd especially girls. They all went: "Ahhhh! That looks so cool!" while snapped pictures with their phone. Meanwhile, Yuki and Ai are watching them from the viewing platform with a telescope while having some snacks. "Those three guys are stupid, aren''t they?" said Yuki. "Mhmm..." Ai agree with her. What they don''t know is that, not just three of them, if Chris were there, it will be four of them. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Seito glides down from the mountain again, this time at a slower pace, enjoy the beautiful scenery of the snowy mountain, then he spotted something from the other side of the mountain, he stopped at a safe area. The other two who saw Seito, stopped as well. "Seito, what are you looking at?" Sky asks. "Is that a cave?" said Seito while pointing at the other side of the mountain. "Hmm... It looks like a cave." said Sky. "That cave looks kind of suspicious to me." said Seito. "Uhm... How about we go check it out later?" said Itsuki, who has been quiet since just now. "Mhmm... I agree with Itsuki, I feel like it''s necessary to check that cave out." said Sky. "Let''s go down now and met with the girls." said Seito. Then, the trio slides down the mountain. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That night. "Are you girls sure that you want to go with us? The environment there would not be so friendly and will be quite cold, most importantly, we might end up going there and come back with no gains." said Seito to the girls. "Of course we do! How could we miss such an exciting exploration in a mysterious icy cave? Who knows we might meet some ice monsters or Yuki Onna in there." said Yuki with ''sparkles'' in her eyes, Ai nodded in agreement. "Now you see why I don''t want her to follow us?" Seito whispered at Sky and Itsuki and the two nodded. 107 Chapter 99 - I Cant Write Without Him After All. They entered the cave and are surprised at the sight. The interior of the cave is different from what they expected. Instead of wet, slippery and dim like all other cave should be. It is filled with crystals that glow in dark, the floor is not slippery, and the surrounding is warmer than what to be expected from a cave on an icy mountain. As they walk in deeper into the cave, Sky feels a unique magic force along with another familiar magic force flow from the deepest part of the cave. "Are these magic crystals?" Yuki asks. "More accurately, these are moon crystals." said Sky. "Moon crystal? But it looks very different from what we use to know." said Yuki. "Well, these are unprocessed after all." said Sky. "But why is this place filled with such a huge amount of moon crystals? Aren''t moon crystals can only be found in magical dimensions?" Seito ask. "It is supposed to be that way. However it seems like there''s a unique magic force in here that caused the moon crystal to grow in here." said Sky while examining the crystals. "Could this be the reason for the weird occurrences that happened here?" Seito asks again. "Well... I don''t think so." said Sky. "Huh? You mean you have found out the cause?" Seito ask. "Yes." said Sky. "What is it?" "Well, let''s move on deeper into this cave and you will know the answer." said Sky with a rather suspicious smile. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As they continue to explore the cave deeper, the crystals on the cave walls glow brighter, and the magic forces get stronger, some small harmless magic creatures can be seen hiding around the cave. Then Itsuki feels that the unique magic force is actually reacting to his body which slowly leading him to a direction. "Itsu, are you alright?" said Seito who had noticed something weird about Itsuki. "I feel like I might know where is the source of the magic force." said Itsuki, a bit hesitated. "I believe in you. Lead us to that place." said Sky. Then they start following Itsuki''s steps. After about an hour, they reached a branching cave that glows in red light. "So, this is the place." said Sky. Then they entered the branch cave and saw a person that I have been wanting to write... I mean a person they haven''t seen for a whole month. It''s Chris with a red haired girl that behaves like a toddler. He is currently focus in examining some weird patterns on the wall that glows in red light, he so focuses that he did not notice Sky and others. Sky, who is surprised to see Chris at this place, slowly approaching and trying to reach his hand to him from behind, but before he could touch Chris, Chris pointed a dagger at Sky. "I haven''t forgiven you yet, don''t touch me." said Chris. "Ah... So, you do notice us." said Sky, rather awkward, the others are confused as they don''t know what happened that day. Chris continues to examine the pattern without even looking at Sky. Then Sky looks at the others, signaling them to leave them alone for a while. "Chris, I''m sorry. I had been an idiot that day, I really regret of my brainless words. Please forgive me, okay?" said Sky while giving Chris a shoulder massage which caused Chris to fringes a bit. "Hey! Stop doing that! You are disgusting." said Chris, a bit annoyed. "Aww... Please forgive me first then I''ll stop." said Sky while doing even more ''intimate'' things on Chris. "Ah! Alright! I forgive you! Stop doing that." said Chris. Yes, that Sky knows Chris''s weakness so well. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ After a while, everyone are in the cave again. "So, after examining these patterns here, have you got anything in your mind?" Sky asks. "Well, I can''t give an exact answer right now, I need someone to help me to prove my theory." said Chris. Then he looks at Itsuki. "Itsuki kun, can you please place your hand on this pattern here?" Chris ask. Itsuki nodded, then he placed his hand on the pattern on the wall as instructed by Chris. As soon as he touched the pattern, he felt a strong magic force entered his body. His eyes started turning red again. Seeing this, Chris quickly pulled his hand away from the pattern, then Itsuki turned normal again. "I guess my theories are right on the point after all." said Chris while staring at the pattern. "What is it? Mind to share it?" said Sky. "I believe something powerful is hidden in this cave, and it is directly related to Dracula. But I haven''t figured out how should we get that thing out of here without causing some unnecessary damages to this area. There are too many uncertainties before we can take any action. " said Chris. "I see, you are still as cautious as always." said Sky. "Uhm... May I ask something?" said Seito. "What is it?" said Sky. "You said we will find out the reason for the weird occurrence once we reached the deepest part of the cave... So..." Seito hesitated for what he is going say. "Oh..." then Sky look at Chris. "You can''t be the one that caused those weird occurrences here at 3.33 am... right?" Sky asks. Chris turned away avoiding eye contact with the crowd. "You the one that did it?" Sky asks again. Chris coughed a bit, still avoiding eye contact. "There we have it, he''s the one that did it." said Sky to Seito. 108 Chapter 100 - Yes! A Hundred! "I''m interested to know your reason for doing that, although it could be just that you are bored." said Sky. "I do have a good reason for it. You do realize that those crystals on the wall are actually quite harmful to normal humans right? Especially in these huge amounts. Most of the time, people would not be able to find out about this cave easily. But there are always some idiotic humans who like to do stupid things." Said so, Chris pointed at a direction, it''s a whole pile of slightly decomposed dead body that been sealed in the crystal wall, they look like a group of hikers. "In order to stop these stupid deeds and unnecessary sacrifice, I have to do something, right?" said Chris. "Ah... I see... Damn! So our rewards are gone." said Sky. "What reward?" Chris asks, still oblivious about their quest. "Well, we accept a quest that..." ----------------------------------------------------------------- "That''s some really good reward. Don''t worry, you''re still able to get it done." said Chris. "Eh?" Sky and the others are confused of Chris''s words. "Well, the main cause is actually those crystals on the wall, which is most likely the result of that thing hidden behind the weird patterns, if we are able to get that thing out from here, those crystals should disappear on its own, then problem solve." said Chris. "Ah... Chris, you are a genius!" said Sky. "Uh... No, that''s just some common sense." said Chris. "Now, since we had found the reason for the weird occurrence here, we should head back to resort and plan for our next move. Chris, want to go with us? After all, you still haven''t figured out what to do this pattern right? Maybe we could figure it out together... After all I do think that this thing has something to do with the quest given by Enma." said Sky. And so, Chris joined back the team and follows them back to the resort. That night, Sky and Chris are in the same room again (yes!). And are having some important conversations as usual. "Chris, now you are here, let''s talk about that incident in the cathedral that day." said Sky. "Yes, actually I''m quite surprised that Dark Prince was getting involved in this matter. Anyway, have your injury fully recovered?" said Chris. "Mmm... Don''t worry about me and don''t try to avoid the topic again, you know what it means when Dark Prince is getting involved right? You do realize that who is the only one that can give such a command to him at that moment right?" said Sky again. "Yes, I realized it. But I choose to believe in her." said Chris. "Actually, me too." said Sky. In the other room, Ai, Yuki and Ruby are sharing a room. Ai and Yuki are chatting while Ruby is sound asleep, or rather she was forcibly put asleep by Chris. "Hey Ai chan, don''t you think Chris san is a bit too mean to Ruby chan?" "Well, I''m pretty sure he has a good reason for it." said Ai. "Hmm... Is that so?" then Yuki decides to go sleep as well. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Gospeler''s hideout. The Queen of the Kingdom is having some discussion with Raphael again. "See? I told you this plan is going to fail." said the Queen. "It''s so close, if it wasn''t getting interrupted, this plan will be a success." "You really should not underestimate the capability of the Kingdom." said the Queen. "Tsk, she ruined everything, if she works accordingly to my plan without doing anything extra, the whole plan would not fail." said Raphael. "Most importantly, she doesn''t even realize that she was been watched for the whole time. She had let her guard down too much, she must have forgotten that we were against the Kingdom." said the Queen. "Ah... I shouldn''t really choose her in the first place. So... What should we do now? I believe the King already knows what you have done." said Raphael. "Don''t worry about that..." said the Queen, with an evil smile. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, in the snow mountain resort. Itsuki is unable to sleep due to the incident that happened at the cathedral a few weeks ago. He is strolling aimlessly in the lounge of the resort, then he saw another person that has not yet go to sleep too, it''s Ai, she is sitting on a sofa in the lounge reading some random magazines. He bought two cups of hot chocolate drink from the vending machine and walks towards Ai. "Hey. Ai-chan, have some hot drink, it''s quite cold here right now." he said. "Mmm... Thanks." said Ai. "Hey... Uhm... About the incident that day, are you sure that you really can''t remember anything at all?" he asks. "Mmm... The last thing I can remember is that I have been put to sleep and suddenly found myself waking up in the mansion." she answered. "I see..." Then Itsuki realizes that AI is wearing a new bracelet. "Ai, I had never seen you wear this bracelet before, you just bought it?" he asks. "No... When I wake up, I found that I''m wearing it. But it somehow gives me a warm and familiar feeling, so I decided to continue wearing it." said Ai. "Ah... That doesn''t seem like a good reason though." The next morning, Sky, Chris, Seito and Itsuki are having a ski competition. Yes. Four of them. 109 Chapter 101 - Avalanche and Archangel. The four childish big boys are so heated up in their ''competition'' and did lots of amazing and inhumanly tricks that successfully draws everyone''s attention, which they shouldn''t. Just when they are having fun, a snowstorm happened all the sudden at the other side of the mountain where the cave located at, this caused the people to panicked although the storm did not affect them. "Chris?" Sky looks at Chris thinking he''s the one that did that. "Nope, not me." said Chris while rises both of his hands showing that he is innocent. Then, the ground starts shaking vigorously. "Earthquake?" said Seito. "Nope, I don''t think so, this doesn''t feel like a normal earthquake." said Sky. Please take note that they are talking in a totally calm state while the crowds are running and screaming in panic. Suddenly, due to the earthquake, a big mass of snow slides down like a tsunami with a really high speed. The snow engulfed every single person in the mountain area within seconds... Or at least it looks that way. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- When Sky and others thought they were buried alive by the avalanche, they found themselves safe and sound in a totally empty dimension. The other normal people are in the dimension too, just that they are in a comatose state. Sky blank out for a while, then he realized what happened. Chris teleport all of the people at the mountain into this interval dimension. "Chris? Are you sure it''s okay to do this?" Sky asks. "Yes. If this is just an ordinary natural disaster, I wouldn''t even bother to save them, but as you said, this is not a normal earthquake, someone is behind all these." said Chris. "Yes, I thought about that too... But who is it again this time?" said Sky. "That''s a good question, you should go and find out by yourself. I believe they are at outside watching this disaster right now." said Chris. "I see. I guess it''s time to do some ''extreme work out'' again." said Sky while opening up a portal with his sword. "Kenji, I think you should join him." said Chris to Seito. Then the two leave the interval dimension through the portal. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As they stepped out the portal, a magnificent scene drew their attention. There''s a whole troop of Angel''s army flying in the air. The army of Angels are leaded by an Archangel with magnificent and eye piercing golden wings, and silver-haired, its Gabriel. "Ah ah... What are we having at here? Judgment day?" said Sky with a sarcastic tone... Meanwhile in the interval dimension. Chris is talking through the phone. "Jason, make sure no information about this incident here leaks out, I don''t want anyone to find out about this avalanche especially the local authority... Yes... Block all the possible routes that led to the snow mountain, no other human should enter the mountain area... Use any method you can think of, as long as this incident stays confidential... I see... I''ll be waiting for your report." said Chris. "Chris-san, was that Mr. Jason just now?" Itsuki asks, a bit confused, as he never expects his butler would be able to do all these things command by Chris. "Yes. I''m sorry for not telling you earlier, he is... (!)... *sigh*... Looks like we have some uninvited guest in here." said Chris with an alerted look. Then a muscular and bold looking angel walked out from the ''emptiness''. "Ha! I see... Camael, the angel of strength and war... *sigh*... Why am I not surprised at all?" said Chris, rather annoyed. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Outside the interval dimension. "Now, would you tell me who is the one that in charge of the massacre on the Heavenly Realm that day." Gabriel asks with a polite yet sarcastic tone. "Heh? Seito? Are you the one that did it?" said Sky in a very nervous (?) tone. "Wait what? Why would I do that? As if I''m even capable of doing that!" "What? If you didn''t do it? Then who did? It can''t be me... Right?" "Hell like I know!". Mhmm... Those two are acting like idiots in front of all of those angels. The angels are watching the two arguing non-stop, they feel that the two might not be the person they are looking for. "Master Gabriel. I believe these idiots are not the person we are looking for, it''s impossible that any of them are from the Trinity, we should not waste any more time on them." said one of the angels to Gabriel. Gabriel just smiled without response to him. "If this question is too hard, I shall ask you another question." said Gabriel. "What do you mean you don''t know? He is asking us this question, which means he expects us to know the answer." "But what can I do? I seriously know nothing about what he is talking about! Aren''t you should know more than me?" "What? Don''t just place any hard problems on me!". Yes, they ignored him. "I just want to know, is the King of the almighty Kingdom here right now?" Gabriel asks again and this question successfully drew Sky''s attention. "Haha... That''s a rather stupid question, Mr. Archangel. Why would that evil tyranny King steps into this worthless dimension?" said Sky, rather sarcastic. "Which also makes me wonder, what is the reason that caused you, the Almighty Archangel, Master Gabriel, to step your foot on this ''dirty land''?" Sky added. Then he created a shadow trap around the area while releasing his magic bind on his crystal... "Even if he is here, I would not allow you to get near of him." said Sky. 110 Chapter 102 - Hahahahaha... Yes, Im serious As the two parties are confronting each other, a big batch of beam cannons appear in the air and shot down about a quarter of the Angel''s army. "Ah... Seito kun is so excited about this fight huh?" said Sky. Gabriel is slightly surprised and enraged by the move, he lifted his hand, about to counter Seito''s attack but suddenly Sky charged towards him with a light speed and cut off a few strains of his silver hair with the sword (Flash) that suddenly appear in his right hand. "Mr. Archangel, where are you looking at? I''m here." said Sky in a really close distance with Gabriel, then he emitted a powerful magic blast on the Archangel''s chest which caused a big explosion... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the interval dimension. "Ah... That idiot had started his own frenzy." said Chris after sensing some magic from the outside world. "So, are we going to do that too?" Chris ask. Then, the Angel of War, Camael bows to Chris. "Please accept my apologies." said the angel. "Huh?... (!)... " Chris is a bit confused with his attitude, but before he could react, his opponent suddenly assaulted him with direct body slam without any warning. Chris barely dodged it just before he gets him. "Tsk... This can be troublesome, it will be really disgusting if I get slammed by those muscles." Chris thought, and again, his opponent assaulted him, this time with a punch... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The fight outside the interval dimension continues. The Immortal clashed with the Archangel at light speed, while Seito continues to ''play'' with the Angel''s Army with his spirit''s collection (refer to the first few chapters, Seito is actually an Omyoji.) "I''m not!" which he refused to admit it. The Angels were actually not that weak to be ''play'' by Seito, just that they are holding back on him, trying not to hurt Seito and avoid unnecessary damage to the Null Dimension which is quite weak and sensitive against magic. The same goes for the Immortal and Archangel, they might seem to be having a fierce fight but in fact none of them are using any complex magic skills and techniques, they are just fighting with simple moves and weapons. As Sky continues the fight with Gabriel, he noticed that the Angel''s army actually consists of two different troops of Angel''s army, there are some angels with slightly different outfit compared with the angels that lead by Gabriel, which means that there''s more than one high ranked angel there aside from Gabriel. Then he realized where might that other high ranked be at this moment. "Chris!" Before he could do anything, Gabriel charges towards leaving him no space of escaping the battle... Meanwhile, in the Interval dimension, Itsuki is getting pinned to the ground by an unseen force, while Chris had his left shoulder dislocated by Camael. "Master Gabriel, this person is too weak, he can''t be the King of that Almighty Kingdom." Camael is talking to Gabriel through some kind of telepathy. "Yes... I see." Camael bows again at Chris and leaving the place, however, he did not realize that the ''Chris'' he fought just now slowly breaks apart showing another Chris who is totally unharmed. Yes, Camael did not even fight Chris just now, he was fighting with the hallucinations created by Chris. Chris watched his opponent left the area, then he starts chuckling then breaks into maniacal laughter, Itsuki looks at him, slightly frightened... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Outside the interval dimension. Gabriel had stopped his attacks as he gets the report from Camael, he retreated his army as soon as he gets rid of Sky''s attack range and leaves the place. Sky, who is worried about Chris, open a portal and entered the interval dimension again with Seito. The moment he saw that disturbing look of Chris who has had just stopped his maniacal laughter, he realized that, this person had done something really bad again. "Chris, are you alright?" he asks. "Yes, even better than any other time." said Chris, seems to be in a very good mood. "I''m glad about that." said Sky. "Anyway, let''s get all these people out of this place, Jason had done what he should be doing." said Chris. "Okay." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Later, the people at the snow mountain had been move out from the interval dimension, no one remembers what happened, their memories had been altered, they all thought that the avalanche happened at night when no one was in the mountain area. However there''s still some rescue team being sent to make sure there''s no one trapped in the avalanche. "Yuki, Ai-chan, what are you girls doing at here? Aren''t you girls supposed to be at the resort right now?" said Seito as he spotted Yuki and Ai within the crowd that are discussing about the avalanche. "Ai-chan said that she saw someone that looks like Black, the executor passed by the resort, she''s worried, so we come to check on you guys." said Yuki. "The executor? What is he doing in this place?" said Sky. "Could it has something to do with the angels?" said Chris, a bit alerted. "There''s a big possibility for that, I guess we need to be extra careful from now on." said Sky. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A few hours later. Some unknown place. "Black, I found that you were having some contact with Camael, the War angel just now. Mind to explain it?" said Michael. "Well... You know, there is a kind of lost black magic that insert some worms into someone''s body, and put them into miseries? I''m trying to experiment that on something and I need Camael''s help." said Black in a rather mysterious manner. "I see, but mind your own identity, don''t you even try to do anything that is over the boundaries." said Michael, with a rather hostage tone. "Don''t worry about that." said Black. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Somewhere in Heavenly Realm. Camael is screaming in misery, countless of strip like things can be seen clearly squirming underneath his skin. Then he heard a voice. "I never thought a Dominion like you can be tricked so easily. Now you have got infected by my worms, you will need to do whatever I told you to, if not those little creatures inside you will slowly devour you from inside out..." "You... Aaarrggghh..." As the angel tried to resist, the creatures under his skin move even more vigorously causing the angel to huddle up in pain on the ground... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform other than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 111 Chapter 103 - Back to The Cave. That night, in the resort, sightseeing platform. Chris is staring at the full moon while sipping a cup of black tea, he looks rather tired. Sky walks in and seated at his side. "Chris, anything bothering you?" said Sky. "Nothing much, just sorting out things in my mind." said Chris. "Is there anything to do with the angels? They didn''t hurt you... Right?" said Sky, a bit worried. "Not really, those angels are not even worth to occupy my mind. Just that... Hey, can we go exploring the cave again tomorrow? That avalanche gives me some uneasy feeling about it." said Chris, still staring at the moon. "Well, if you are concerned about that, I guess we should be taking a deep look into that cave." said Sky. Chris did not give Sky any response, he sipped his tea, continue to stare at the full moon. "Hey... Don''t you think the moon looks beautiful tonight." said Chris. "Heh? Chris, are you sure you are alright?" said Sky, worried about Chris. "Mmm." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The next day, the four of them entered the cave again, the girls are having some spa in the resort. The snow mountain is currently temporarily sealed off due to the earthquake and avalanche, they went in there with some ''special permission''. They found that the structure of the cave had changed due to the earthquake. The space in the cave has become wider, the crystals in the cave had grown and covered the cave wall even more than before. Most importantly, the mysterious magic force emitted from the deepest part getting stronger than before. As they walk in deeper, Sky notices the uneasiness from Chris. "Chris, are you alright?" he asks. "I don''t know... I feel familiar with this mysterious magic force and I don''t like it." said Chris, slightly frowned. "You know what this mysterious magic is?" Sky asks. Chris shook his head and they continue their exploration. When they getting near the deepest part (where they found the mysterious pattern last time), they found that there isn''t any small creature in that area, which is quite weird as that place was filled with all the harmless magical creatures last time they visited this cave, now the creatures are all gone, it seems like something had repelled them from inside. Then they reached the branching cave where the mysterious was located, but to their surprise, the branching cave is no more glowing with red light compared to their previous visit, it is replaced by some nasty mist that smells like rusty iron. Chris covered his nose and mouth, he starts coughing and having difficulty to breaths. "Chris!" Sky is worried about him. "Don''t worry about me." said Chris. Despite of the discomfort caused by the mist, Chris rushed into the branches cave as he has a bad feeling about this and he is right. The wall where the magic patterns located at, is now totally destroyed. A long and seemly endless tunnel can be seen. Then he heard a sound, it''s a woman''s singing voice. As he heard the sound, some memories fragments emerged in his head... "Get Itsuki out of this place now!" Chris shouted all the sudden. "What..." Seito is a bit confused about what Chris said, but then he noticed one of Itsuki''s eyes had turned red. "Get him out of here now!" said Chris, even more anxious than before. Then Sky put Itsuki to put sleep and instructed Seito to take Itsuki out of the cave with a teleport power crystal. Then Sky turned to Chris who is now sealing off the entrance of the tunnel with his magic as the mist getting thicker and the sound of woman''s singing getting louder which gives Sky a bad headache... As Chris had done sealing the tunnel, they exited the cave immediately with teleport. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Night time, they had returned to the resort safely from the icy mountain. Sky and Chris are in the lounge, examining some maps, Chris looks a bit weak and pale. "Yes, this place is definitely the place shown in this map from Enma. Which is also mean this mysterious person here die inside that cave." said Chris while pointing at both of the maps on the table. "Which also means that, these missing names in Enma''s list actually existed. And might actually related to the Enomoto''s clan if refer to this distribution map here." said Sky while examining another map. "Mmm... Could it be that these missing names here on the list were recognized as the people from Enomoto''s clan for some special reason? For example, they were actually protecting something that they need to be acting as people from Enomoto''s family." said Chris. "But that doesn''t make sense, if so why would Mr. Shuiichi assigned killers to eliminate them if they weren''t actually the real Enomotos. He can''t know their special identity right?" said Sky which caused Chris to frowned a bit as he hasn''t figured out the answer for that as well. "Uhm... Chris, if you are not feeling well, let''s go get some rest." said Sky, a bit concerned. "Mmm... Ah... Hold on. You still remember that other quest right?" said Chris, out of the blues. "Uh... Yes." "Since I have sealed the whole cave, I believe that weird occurrence will not happen again, at least not before the seal been removed. So... We can still get that reward right?" said Chris. "Ah... That''s true! Let''s go claim the reward tomorrow!" said Sky, super excited. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 112 Chapter 104 - Hana no Yōsei The next day. Sky and others visited an old man at the shrine near the snow mountain, which is also the client of that quest. The reward for the quest is to let them watch the rare ''Winter-Spring blessing'' rituals that rarely open to the public which includes a beautiful dance performance of Hana no ysei (flower fairy). However, they are facing a problem. The granddaughter for the old man, who is also the original performer of the dance is not able to do the dance due to a serious injury during practice, so her younger sister will be performing on her stead, but the younger sister had never done the dance before, and her elder sister can''t teach her as she is still in the hospital. The old man told them that if this dance failed to be performed, the Hana no ysei will be upset and the flowers in that area might not bloom when the spring arrives. So the dance must be successfully done no matter what. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Hmm... This could be quite troublesome." said Sky while trying to recall something. "Anything in your mind?" Seito ask. "I feel like I have seen someone did this Hana no yosei dance before... Hmm..." Then he slowly turned his sight to Chris, who is playing with a white cat in the shrine. "Hey Chris." said Sky. "Hmm?" "I remember that you did that dance once, right?" said Sky which successfully draws the crowd''s attention to Chris. "Huh?... No, I''m not going to do it again." said Chris without even waiting for Sky to finish his words and as expected Sky looks disappointed when he heard Chris''s response, while the others are amazed to know that Chris can perform a dance that usually performs by a girl/lady. "Can you teach Ume (the girl that is assigned to perform the dance on her sister''s stead) the dance?". The old man asks all of a sudden. "Ah... That..." Although Chris is really unwilling to but he still agrees to help them in the dance which will be performing a week later. (Yay!) That night, resort, Sky and Chris''s room. "Hey, Chris, why do you reject my suggestion? I really want to see you doing that beautiful dance again." said Sky. "Shut up. I know what you are up to, I have got no choice that time, it''s not like I''m interested in doing that." said Chris. "But are you sure you are able to teach her that dance perfectly in a week?" Sky asks. "Well... I''ll try my best I guess." said Chris, who was preparing to sleep. "Hey, another thing I''m concerned about." "Hmm?" "It''s about Ruby, are you planning to let her continue to follow you all the where in that mental state? You know, it could be quite dangerous for both of you, if you know what I mean." "Ah... I know. I plan to send her to Maria''s place after this performance, I believe Maria can handle her well while helping her to recover her mentality... But there''s something that bothers me a bit. Although I''m pretty sure that she lied to me with the identity of Rei, but for some reason, I feel that I''m having some fragments of memories with her, and those memories feel real..." said Chris. "Are you sure it''s not Maria in those memories?" said Sky which gets a leer from Chris. At this moment, they did not realize that someone is eavesdropping at them... Or probably they realize it but choose to ignore it. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning, the old man''s house. "Lower your arm a bit... Your movements need to be lighter... Yes, as light as possible... Your wrist is too stiff, try to relax a bit..." Chris is teaching a clumsy-looking girl some hand movements for the dance. "Ah... Nevermind, give me that stick, I''ll show you how to do it." said so Chris take the prop from the girl, showing the correct moves. Outside the practice room, Sky and Seito are peeping at Chris. "I still can''t believe it, Chris can actually do that dance!" said Seito. "Well, there is a lot of things you don''t know about him." said Sky. Then the two continue peeping at Chris. "Let''s try some of the dance steps. Uhm... Can you do splits?" Chris ask. "Ah... Splits?" Ume is a bit confused. "Uh... Nevermind, let''s figure out another way round, it''s impossible for you to learn that perfectly in a week." said Chris after a long sigh. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ The old man walks in with a tray of barley tea, he watches the dance move that shown by Chris and is a bit surprised, he remembered he had seen the same moves that were performed by a man/boy when he was still a little kid... ------------------------------------------------------------------------- A day before the ritual, Ume had learned all the moves for the dance except for the split that is replaced by a half split pose. However Chris still feels there''s something lacking in her dance, he feels that Ume''s dance might not be good enough to impress the flower fairies. He knows that Ume had given her best to do a perfect dance, so he was thinking of what he could do to polish that dance even more... "Are you finally going to give in and do the dance by yourself?" Sky asks, rather excited. "Shut up." said Chris, then he saw a koto (Japanese harp) at the corner of the training room. "Hmm..." Chris looks at the koto and thought of something. Sky looks at Chris, even more excited than before... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The next day. Ume is now performing the dance of Hana no yosei. In her hand is a branch from a plum tree that yet to be bloom, instead of the prop they use for practice. Chris is on the stage too, wearing a plain-looking mask, playing the koto along with three other musicians that play their respective traditional instruments. The stage is decorated by branches of flowers that yet to be bloom. Ume''s movement had become softer and lighter compared with the first day of her training. She dances gracefully in a white traditional dress with red flowers pattern, with her elegant hair accessory and the plum tree branch in her hand, she looks like a real plum blossom fairy. The background music, especially the koto played by Chris, makes the dance even more beautiful and complete. The mellow yet firm sound of music played by Chris is so heavenly that it gives people an illusion that they are in the paradise. As the dance reaches its climax where Ume was supposed to do a split but is replaced by an easier half split, the flowers on the stage start blooming on its own, despite of the cold weather. Or at least that''s what can be seen by normal humans. In the eyes of the magic users, for example Sky and friends, a much more wonderful sight can be seen. A small swarm of tiny pixie can be seen flying to the stage, dancing around the flower with Ume, as they dance, the flowers bloom, some of them are enchanted by Chris''s music and starts dancing around him, because of the mask, we can''t see if he is annoyed or what. Then a fairy flies onto that branch in Ume''s hand and dances around it, the plum blossom blooms with Ume''s beautiful movements... All of a sudden, it starts to snow, snowflake softly flew onto the stage, forming a rare and beautiful sight... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After the performance, the old man thanked them and gifted a small bag to Chris. Chris is a bit confused, he opened the bag and saw some seeds inside, then he remembered about the boy that gifted him almost the same thing years ago, he smiled. "Hey Chris! That''s an amazing performance!" said Seito, in an excited tone. "I just randomly played some notes, it''s not even worth mentioning." said Chris. "See? I told you our Chris here is much more talented than you can imagine." said Sky while clinging on Chris while holding his shoulder. "Go away, you are disgusting. Don''t worry, next time it will be your turn." said Chris. "What?!" XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX As usual, if you like my story, please add it to your collection /library as a support for me, your support is my motivation to continue writing. I''ll start releasing three main chapters a week if there is my number collection /library reached 50 people, and thanks for those who add this story to their collection. I''ll release main chapters every Tuesday and Friday, and some auxiliary chapters from time to time. Thanks. 113 Chapter 105 - Something About The Gospeler. The night after they left the snow mountain. Sky''s house, living room. Sky is analyzing the distribution map of the Enomoto family again, Chris is sitting next to him with a cat plushie. "It is confirmed that something really powerful is hidden inside this snow mountain here, and it''s impossible to approach it at this moment. So this should temporarily mark as ''keep in view''." said Chris who looks a bit sleepy, Sky did as what he said. "Mmm, it can be quite dangerous for us to try to investigate it right now, judging by the discomfort you are having in the cave that day." said Sky, a bit concerned of Chris. "I somehow have a feeling that I might know what''s inside, but I''m can''t remember anything about it no matter how hard I tried to." said Chris. "It''s okay, don''t force yourself too much." said Sky while patting Chris''s shoulder. "But since there are things hidden in that cave, could it mean that these other spots are somewhat having the same situation?" said Chris. "There are possibilities for that, I guess we will need to check out all these places to confirm about it." said Sky. "Mmm... What''s the next stop? You choose one." said Chris. "Hmm... I need to think about it first." said Sky. "Take your time, I will close my eyes for a while." said Chris. "Mmm...You really need to take a rest." said Sky. And so Chris goes into a short slumber. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ As soon as Chris falls asleep, he starts to experience some weird dreams. In the dream, he is having some intimate interaction with Ruby, the dream is so real that he feels that it''s actually a part of his memories... "Ding~ding~" A sound of email notification wakes Chris up from his dream. "Huh?" Chris is a bit confused from the after-effects of the dream, but he noticed Sky''s email inbox that shows an unread email with a subject of ''Street Dance Competition''. "Sky, what''s that?" Chris asks, as he is curious about the email. "Uh huh..." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, Gospeler base. Raphael just ended a discussion with a lady in a cape, as the lady left, Michael walks in, looks at his younger brother with a disagree look. "After so many failed attempts, you still want to do it? Can''t you just stop it? It''s not bringing any benefits to us." said Michael. "No, Brother, you don''t understand. This is not just about benefits, it''s to make up our ancestor''s failure, they failed at that mission thousand years ago and caused a big disgrace to our clan, which is why those silver hairs have the chance to be on par with us!" said Raphael, a bit emotional. "But you do realize it is quite wrong of doing that, right? Including those failed subjects, just how many more sacrifices you want to make in order to ''success'' on that mission?" said Michael. "This time it''s different, those are just some experiment subjects for the rituals, but now, the real bloodline of Dracula is there, I''ll make sure the whole thing works, I''ll weaken and totally break his mentally, then I will do ritual on him again, and gets over full control over him. With his mentality totally broken, it should be easier to do it. And I believe this is the mistake our ancestors make thousand years ago. " said Raphael. Hearing such nonsense from his younger brother, Michael slapped him in order to ''wake him up'' from his own delusion. "I shouldn''t even let you know that he is the bloodline of Dracula after your last failed ritual." said Michael, try to hold his anger. "My brother, I don''t mind if you don''t support me in this matter, but please don''t stop me." said Raphael, a bit upset. "Raph, do you realize that you are actually messing with the Kingdom in this matter?" Michael ask. "Yes, I know. But why are you so scared about the Kingdom, although I never meet the Trinity before, but why are you so scared of them? You were once an almighty Archangel, the leader of all the Angel''s army!" said Raphael, who sounds disappointed to his older brother. "Raphael, you are not the one that witnessed that massacre, I see it with my own eyes how that King of Kingdom mercilessly cuts off Gabriel''s father''s wings before finishing him off and hanged him on the main entrance of the Heavenly Realm. That golden murderous eyes behind that cute yet sarcastic cat mask, is not anything you want to see. " said Michael while recalling that awful past. "Brother, I''m sorry for the harsh words now. I realize what hellish moment you had gone through, but still, I need to do it, despite knowing the risk." said Raphael. "I see your dedication. Don''t worry, I''m not going to stop you. But I hope you wouldn''t cross the boundaries too much." said Michael. "Mmm... Thanks for your words. My Brother." said Raphael. "So, how are you going to place the seal on him again? As the previous seal had been broken by the Immortals." said Michael. "Well, I certainly can''t do it again like last time in the school, as they had been extra cautious about him, so I''ll have to think of another method." said Raphael. "I see." ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sky''s house. "Heh? You are going to join the street dance competition?" Chris ask. "Well, kind of. But it''s not like I want to. Just that... You still remember during that slime attack, and I was out for collecting water samples?" said Sky. "Yes, I remember. But are these two even related?" Chris ask. "Uhm... You know... I... Uh... I accidentally break the leg of a member of a certain street dance group, and so... I have to fill in his position in this competition as his leg hasn''t completely recovered yet." said Sky. "Hmm... Why I''m not surprised about that? Anyway, good luck for you." said Chris, about to leave the living room. "But I know nothing about street dance!" said Sky. "Don''t worry, I believe a week is enough for you to learn it, you are quite good at learning such a thing." said Chris. "Wait! You''re not going to..." said Sky. "Nope. I know nothing about street dance as well. Good night!" said Chris. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 114 Chapter 106 - Here Comes an Old Friend. The next day, Sky is having a street dance lesson from his ''temporary teammates''. "You need to do a ''pop'' with a ''lock''." "What?" Sky is totally confused with the things that taught by his ''teammate''. While Chris is watching at his with a packet of popcorn at the side saying: "Ganbatte neh!" with a thumbs up. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, the public library. Seito, Itsuki, and Ai are having a group discussion for a school project which is also their winter assignment that requires them to do a random population research. And if you are wondering if Sky remembers about that assignment, nope he did not. As for Chris, he is the type of student that do their work the last day before the due date and still able to get a perfect result, well, that is if he even needs to do the assignment. "Hey Itsu, pass me that questionnaire just now, I feel there is something wrong about it." "Alright, here." Itsuki passed Seito a small stack of paper which is actually a questionnaire that consists of 50 questions. "Why the hell would a five years old boy spend his time reading encyclopedia?" said Seito after read through the questionnaire. "Well, it could be that he is a young genius?" said Itsuki. "Hmm... What do you think about it, Ai-chan? Ai-chan?" Seito noticed that Ai is gazing to another direction. "Hey, don''t you feel anything weird about that group there?" said Ai. Then Seito looks into that direction, there is a group of people that just seated there without doing anything, some weird aura can be sensed around them. Then that group turned around as they feel the vision from Seito and Ai. "Ah... I remember who they are, they are from ''Knives''." said Ai. "What?" said Seito. "Mmm. A killer group after ''Killer''." said Ai in a casual tone. "Ah..." ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- At the same time, somewhere near the library, there is our ''old friend'' Xenoo. He is strolling on the street while talking to himself which caused the passers-by to think that he is mentally unstable and keep a distance away from him. He recalled what Athena told him a moment ago... "What? You actually was been rude to Dolly - nee-chan? Uh-oh... You are doomed. You don''t know Te-chan likes her a lot?" Then he recalled the mean things he said to Ai months ago (chapter 9). ~~~~~~ "So you are that top killer from ''Killer'' huh? Never thought a top killer would be a girl. Ha! Now I start wondering if this top killer from the no. 1 killer organization is actually really skilled or just a mist." without any warning, Xenoo attacked Ai... ~~~~~~ As Xenoo recalled his first encounter with Ai, Dark Prince''s angry face flashed in his mind. "Ah! Even since I meet those two Immortals, nothing good ever happened to me. First is that accident at the stairs, who the hell that would expect there are people on there, I just happened to kicked and stepped on him that day... Oh okay, that''s not an accident, I purposely stepped on him... But why are people even sitting on the stairs while so many people are using it at that time? I just help to open up the traffic a bit, but then I get blacklisted by the college''s discipline committee and get nagged by Master Dark Prince after that." "And then there''s that soul eater incident. If I know they are the person Master Dark Prince mentioned about, I wouldn''t have needed to waste my time and do all those stupid deeds and caused that death of that nerd... Alright, it''s my fault for being careless, but I was trying to get things to solve right? I just don''t get it, why Master Dark Prince does not want to handle it by himself but wanting me to get those Immortals attentions on that matter, but still, the problem remains unsolved... Probably? And I seriously wonder, if Master Dark Prince really hate that ''Sora-chan'' so much, why don''t he just eliminate him? Is something preventing him from doing so?" "Oh! And there''s that quest with the Naito''s family... Ah... Actually, I know that quest is really wrong, and doing those dangerous curses on the open area is really bad... But... I really can''t hold my temptation... Ah!!! Even that is considered wrong. I''m glad that Master Dark Prince forgive me at that time and helped me fixed the aftermath. But right now, those are not my concern! What should I do with that Miss Dolly, if Master Dark Prince found out about that, I''ll be doom. Should I apologize to her? Ah, this is annoying. " As Xenoo mumbling with himself while others looking at him thinking that he is an idiot, he stepped into the library. "Now, where is that book Master Dark Prince ask me to get for Dr. Ben... Hmm? Why is the atmosphere here feels weird? Or rather why is everyone not moving? A kage again?" said Xenoo. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, the street dance training room. The street dance training of Sky is still in progress, although it had entered a hellish state. "Do a body wave... You need bigger movements to make it more bombastic... No... Follow the beat, the beat!... Let me show you." "Uh..." Sky look at Chris with a helpless look. Chris looks at Sky with a small box of chocolate beans. "Hmm... Why is this scene looks awfully familiar?" he thought, then he gives Sky a thumbs up while saying: "Ganbatte neh!" XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 115 Chapter 107 - Killer Again. In the library, Seito, Itsuki, and Ai are now facing a whole group of fully armored Knives'' members. As another well-known killer organization, their target is none of the other but Itsuki. However, they obviously don''t realize that they are currently facing the former No. 1 killer in the dimension, Ai. "Hey, Itsuki-kun, they are probably looking for you. What are you planning to do with it?" said Ai, with a rather annoyed but innocent tone. "Hmm... This could be a bit troublesome." said Itsuki. Probably it''s because Itsuki had experienced all those explainable and dangerous moments with the Sky and other, he had gotten used to this type of situation, he is totally not wavered by the scene in front of him. While Seito, he is totally annoyed by the intruders as he was planning to have a vacation in Hawaii after they have done with the college assignment. The Knives are quite surprised with their target''s attitude, so they approach them slowly with caution. As for Seito and others, they do not dare to take any ruthless moves, as there are innocent people in the library that get anesthetized by the effects of kage spell that placed by the Knives. "If only any of us could do shadow trap..." said Seito. Yes, indeed, none of them could do the shadow trap including Seito despite being a rank 1 esper. Just when they thought so, the ''innocent people'' disappeared and... "Boom!!!" The area behind the Knives exploded. "Ah... I missed it." said Xenoo who walks in with a bazooka. Then he continues shooting a few more shots and destroyed the whole area around the Knives. "You... Are you going to interrupts our operation?" said a man that wears a black vest with high collar, probably the leader of the group. "Nope, I''m not having any interest in that at all. Just that I really hate killer like you... Uh..." As Xenoo saw Ai, he stops his words. "Damn... Pretend I didn''t say that." said Xenoo, then his bazooka disappeared and turned into a pair of mental tonfa (a baton with grip). "Tsk... I guess we have to get rid of you first." said the leader before giving instructions to his underlings to charge towards Xenoo. "Huh? Did he just activated a shadow trap?" Ai ask. "Mmm... It seems to be that way." said Itsuki, then Seito and Ai smiled... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Knives members assaulted Xenoo with all sorts of blade weapons, Xenoo blocked them perfectly with his tonfa and did counter-attack on some of them by crushing their weapons with tonfa before smacking them directly in the face. Then, some of the Knives members getting shot by a beam gun from another direction, yes, Seito had joined the fight. Seito took out a gofu that sealed a new spirit he got recently. "Gladiator." said Seito as the gofu''s spirit been absorbed into his body. Then a spiritual armor appeared around his body, his strength and agility had greatly increased. He grabbed a Knives member on his head and crushed him directly to the ground. "Wow..." Xenoo is a bit amazed by Seito''s move. "Five... Four... Three..." Ai''s suddenly did a count down in the background. "Two... One... Environmental control." said Ai. Then the debris from the destroyed building levitates, Ai looks at her opponents with a sweet smile... -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Street dance training class. Sky is currently taking a short break and eating lunch with Chris. "Hmm... I never thought you are so untalented in such thing." said Chris with a teasing tone. "Chris! You are mean!" said Sky. "Hahaha..." "Hey Chris, do you know about that newly formed killer organization, ''Knives''?" said Sky. "I''ve heard about it." said Chris. "It''s quite amazing for a newly created group to be ranked just below ''KILLER''. I heard that they have less than fifty members." said Sky. "Oh? That''s quite unbelievable, do you know who''s the leader?" said Chris, a bit interested. "Well, I am not sure about that but I heard that he is overpowered." said Sky. "Interesting... Hmm? " said Chris. Chris sensed some unusual magic from a random distance. "Chris, what''s wrong?" said Sky. "Tsk... Talk about coincidence." said Chris. "What?" Sky is a bit confused about what Chris just said. "Nothing much, just some random pest." said Chris in a casual manner. "Ah... I see." said Sky, probably had caught what mean by Chris. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile Black Cross. "Sal, where''s Xenoo?" said Dark Prince. "Hmm? I thought you asked him to get a book from the public library for Dr. Ben." said Sal, a bit confused at what Dark Prince said. "Yes, but I just received a call from Dr. Ben, he said that he haven''t received anything from Xenoo yet." said Dark Prince. "Should I go check on him?" said Sal. Dark Prince did not answer Sal''s question. Then he received another call from Ben... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Back to the library, shadow trap. The leader of the killer team watches the fight as his underlings getting defeated one by one, his anger slowly rises, and when the last of them finally fallen, he took off his vest showing a magic seal on his neck. He cuts his hand and smeared his own blood on his neck, thus releasing the seal. Then a huge amount of magic emerged out of him. Seito and the others immediately realize that and stopped all of their movements. "Ah... Why do I have a familiar feeling with this scene." said Seito. "Hmm... So the rumor is real after all." said Xenoo. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Talk about those ''killer'' I found that most of the killer group except for ''KILLER'' like to take action in a big and flashy group, aren''t it''s easier to just finish off their target while unnoticed? Like assassin." said Sky "Two reasons. Reason one, they are stupid and useless like that ''ORGANISATION'' you annihilate months ago. Reason two, they know they are powerful enough to play with their prey for a while before killing them. Like what a cat would do." said Chris, with an evil look. *Most of you must be wondering how they differentiate the word ''killer'' and that organization ''KILLER''. Well, I wonder about that as well. Maybe with different pronunciation with the later pronounced as ''kila''... Hahahaha... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 116 Chapter 108 - Some. Fight Scenes. "He is an Immortal, right?" said Seito in a rather tensed mood. "It looks like that way." said Xenoo. Then his weapons disappeared again, forming into seven equal-sized light ball that floating around him. "My Master taught me that if you can''t win a person''s strength, you try to win them with your equipment." said Xenoo. "I like what you said, although it does sounds like what a VIP gamer would say." said Seito while taking his thousand monster''s gofu. Xenoo arranges the light balls into a circular formation, the balls shoot out destructive light beams as his opponent charged towards him at a light speed. The Knives leader dodged the beam perfectly and exploded a magic blast to Xenoo which get blocked by Seito''s Thousand Monster''s 56Barrier. "Ah... So, he is a Dull." said Xenoo. "Dull?" said Seito. "Mmm... Or more commonly known as useless Immortal." said Xenoo which successfully enraged his opponent... --------------------------------------------------------------------- Some of you might be wondering what is Dull... Or probably not, but I''m going to explain it anyway. Usually Immortals will have their own special magic, skills, traits, and ability. For example Sky, his special magic trait is Curse magic, while Chris is God magic. As for Dull, they don''t have any specialty except for the enormous amount of magic force, but since they don''t have any special magic or skills, their magic is a waste, thus useless. Which is why they are much more weaker than normal Immortals, although still much stronger than most of the esper. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- The Knives Leader''s eyes glow, and his magic force burst out creating a heavy atmosphere around the area in the shadow trap. Then he pulls a metallic chain out of thin air, the chain glows as it touched contact with his magic. Then he swings the chain, the place that touched it melts immediately. "Ah... That looks dangerous." said Seito. "Ah... Indeed." said Xenoo. Then he adjusted his light balls into a guarding position before launching another beam attack to his opponent. This time, the beam actually hits his opponent and created a big hole on his shoulder. However he doesn''t seem to be bothered by the injury, and like most of the other Immortals, he has a fast self-recovery, the wound starts recovering within seconds. The chain weapon floats and breaks down into individual small rings. That Immortal''s magic causes them to glows even brighter, like stars that will explode at any moment. -------------------------------------------------------------------- The glowing rings scrape across the broken walls in the library (shadow trap), and caused the wall to melt and explode into dust. You can imagine what would happen if it in contact with a person. Xenoo tried to stop them with the light beam but it doesn''t seem to be working. Then the rings changed their paths, charging directly to Seito''s and others. "Flamme*..." said Seito while touching a red gem bracelet on his left hand, a huge magic flow emerged from the bracelet, a huge and magnificent fire dragon spirit appeared around Seito and guarded people around him, including Xenoo. The fire dragon roared and successfully repelled the deadly rings. *refer to earlier chapters. "Hey, I''ll keep him busy for a while, you give him a hard hit. With that dragon spirit, I believe you are able to deal a great damage to him." said Xenoo. Then he moved all of his light balls to his opponent, trapped him in a circle of light balls, while Seito flies up high into the air with the dragon spirit and is ready to roast his enemy with a fire blast from the dragon spirit. However, before Seito could launch his attack, a gigantic demon claw appeared behind of the Knives leader, crushed him deep into the ground. Then a man with wolf mask walks in, through a crack on the shadow trap. "Sal... Master Sal, what are you doing in this place." said Xenoo, a bit surprised to see Sal. "This person here is a subject that escaped from Kingdom, I''m here to retrieve him back to the Kingdom, as well as pass you a message from Terence. He told you not to forget about the request from Dr. Ben." said Sal. "Ah... I... How could I forget?" Yes, he indeed had forgotten the reason why he was in the library. When Sal and Xenoo, the Knives leader suddenly levitate from the crushed ground. "Ah... Such a persistent pest huh?" said Sal while prepare to give him another deadly attack. "Nerve control." Ai''s voice can be heard from the background. Then the Knives leader suddenly stops his movement and goes into a sluggish state. "Eternal Sleep." And he had an eye contact with that glimmering red eyes of Itsuki that totally immobilized him. "Ah... That''s unexpected." said Sal before chaining the Knives leader and leave through a portal. "Oh my goodness, Ai-chan! That''s amazing! And Itsu too!" said Seito, super excited. "Actually this is my first time trying this, never expect it will go so well..." said Ai. At the same time, Xenoo is mumbling by himself again. "Why is that technique a bit similar to Her Highness''s... No that''s not the main issue right now. Miss Dolly is here, I need to apologize to her." Then Xenoo walks towards Ai and gives her proper bow. "Miss Dolly, I apologize for all the mean things I did to you in the past!" said Xenoo. "Miss Dolly?" Seito and Itsuki are a bit confused while Ai is even more confused than the two. "Uhm... Did we met each other before?" said Ai, rather confused. "Eh?" Mhmm... A super awkward moment for Xenoo again. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 117 Chapter 109 - Boring But Necessary That night, Sky''s house, Sky''s room. "I see. Thanks for the information." said Chris to a phone call. "So, everything is in order right now?" said Sky. "Well, I believe in Jason." said Chris. "It''s still quite unbelievable how an Immortal would choose to become a killer and degrade himself as a paid tool for those humans." said Sky. "Well, when a person is forced to a dead end, they would do anything to stay alive, including Immortals. If you are that person, would you choose to become a killer or would you choose to remain as an experimental subject?" said Chris while replying to some messages on his phone. Then, Sky received an email, that attached with audio file, it''s the music for the street dance competition. "Play it, I''m quite curious about what kind of music will be used." said Chris. Sky played the music. It''s a really fancy piece of pop music with a rather fast rhythm, however, in the middle of the music, there''s a small part of slow rhythm that sounds like classical music. Chris listened to that part carefully with a serious look, Sky noticed it. "Chris, anything wrong?" Sky asks. "Hmm... Why do I have a feeling that I had heard this rhythm before? Where did they get this music?" Chris asks, a bit curious. "They said it''s from a friend of a friend. Could it be you had played this song before but you don''t remember?" said Sky. "Hmm... Probably." And so, they continue to listen to the music until they are so sleepy that they decide to go to bed. And yes, Chris is sleeping in Sky''s room again. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next day, Sky''s secret base (chapter 8). Seito, Itsuki, and Ai are having some discussions while doing their winter assignment. This time, Chris is with them, with an earplug in his right ear. "Chris, do you know anything about that Dull?" Seito ask. "Unfortunately I don''t, the only thing I know is that, this Knives organisation is been founded not more than a year and has less than fifty members and I believe Ai chan knows about that as well." said Chris and Ai nodded. "Although the incident has been handled properly but the magic trace left by the previous battle has not been completely cleared yet, so the public library will be temporarily closed down for a few days before the magic trace is totally cleared. Right now people will just think that the library is going through a circuit maintenance." said Chris. "Seriously, even though you have been doing this kind of thing for a few times, it''s still quite amazing that you are able to cover these things so well without even care of the local authorities." said Seito. "Well, when you have some reliable helps in the government sectors, it shouldn''t be a problem," said Chris while casually pick up a questionnaire on the table. "However from what happened yesterday, you guys need to be extra careful, especially Itsuki. You know, when there is Knives, there will be a possibility to have other killer organizations to be appear out of nowhere as well, who knows there''s some Fork or Spoon out there... Hmm... This is such a detailed questionnaire, that I certainly would not spend time answering it." said Chris while flips through the questionnaire. "Hey Chris, don''t you or Sky need to do the winter assignment? Although I doubt if you even need to do it." Seito ask. "Well, I''m indeed exempted from winter assignment since... You know what happens, but I had completed that assignment with Sky last night, his subject is much easier than your group''s." said Chris. "Ah... I see... So, what''s the reason you going to use this time? Vacation? Health problem? Or are you going to pretend that you are a new transfer student? So you don''t even need to recover everyone''s memory when the school starts." said Seito. "Well... I haven''t thought about that yet." said Chris. Then they continued checking the questionnaire while Chris is scrolling through his tablet while listening to something through the earplug. "Uhm... Why would a six years old child have ten years experience in playing violin?" said Itsuki all the sudden. "Well, I guess the rumors are true about musician actually practice forty hours a day... Talk about music, Chris, what are you listening since just now?" said Seito. "A short part of a certain street dance music arrangement, I really feel like I have heard this piece of music before, but I can''t remember about it and it seems like I can''t find any information from the Internet either." said Chris. "Street dance?" Seito is a bit curious. "Sky is going to join a street dance competition, it''s a part of the dance''s music." said Chris. "Sky?" "Yes, he is having a training right now." said Chris. "Ah... That sounds interesting." said Seito. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, the street dance practice room. Sky had mastered all the basic moves for street dance, all those pops, and locks that I don''t even know what it means. "Hey! You''re a fast learner aren''t you? Now let''s proceed to the dance moves for the competition." said the leader of the street dance team. Then another team member starts showing Sky his dance''s moves, some of it are very exaggerate that it''s a bit awkward for Sky to do it. Then when they reached the classical music part, a more traditional dance move is presented. "During the real competition, one of our other friends will recite a poem for this part, in rap style." said the leader. "Hmm... That''s quite innovative." said Sky. "I know right? And after this part, each of us will have a freestyle to end the dance, you better prepare for it." said the leader. "Okay, I see." said Sky. Then they continue the training... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- A few days later, the day of the competition, a temporary fancy-styled stage is set up on an open field for the competition. Sky is getting ready for his turn near the stage while Chris is watching him from the viewer''s seat with a packet of chocolate-coated marshmallow while giving Sky a thumbs up. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 118 Chapter 110 - Street Dance Competition. Chris is sitting at the viewer seat watching the street dance performance by another team while waiting for Sky''s turn. However, he had successfully drawn a lot of unexpected attention from the crowd, especially from the girls when he starts playing with a stray cat with a gentle and dreamy look. "Ah... Look at him! Is he a prince?" "Omg! He is so cute!!!" Yup, Chris successfully draw the crowd''s attention away from the stage. "That Chris..." Sky is a bit annoyed by Chris''s behavior. "Hey Sky! It''s our turn next round, get prepare." said the leader while handed a bandana to Sky, it''s a bandana with the team''s logo. Sky looks at the bandana, take a deep breath before wearing it, the fact is, he hasn''t prepared anything for the freestyle yet. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, the public library, Seito, Itsuki, and Ai are still doing the school project. Seito found that some major statistics results had gone wrong due to the technical errors in distributing questionnaires. This means that they need to redo their assignment from the beginning, which also means that Seito''s vacation plan is doomed. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "Coming up next will be the performance from the team, ''The Dancing Mantis''!" said the emcee of the event. "Ah... That''s a weird name." said Chris while popping in a chocolate marshmallow to his mouth. Then the team enters the stage. There are five of them in the team, Sky is in the second position to the left. As soon as five of them are in their position, the music starts playing. First, they start with a neat group wave, followed by a uniform dance moves by the group members. Then, it''s an individual performance from each member by turn. Then the dance starts entering the classical slow pace part, then rapper start reciting a poem which is a really fresh sight to the audiences, however, not everyone feels the same. As the poem starts blending with the music, the Immortals felts an obvious change in the atmosphere around them. "Ah... I see, so this is not a song music after all." said Chris after a short thought. Suddenly, a big batch of soul eaters slowly approaching the stage, however, the crowd cannot see them, they are only visible for magic users. "So it is the rhythm for this ancient spell huh? No wonder it feels so familiar but yet I can''t remember what song it is." said Chris with a casual look. Then he put down his marshmallow and stop his previous actions. He folds his hands while staring straight to the stage in front of him, an unseen aura burst out from him and repelled the soul eaters within the range of ten meters around him... -------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, on the stage, Sky noticed the soul eaters as well, and he realized that in order to prevent any unwanted side effects to the audience, Chris is holding back his repellent magic to a limit of 10 meters around him, and he also realized that Chris wants him to eliminate the soul eaters outside that range without being noticed by the crowd. He needs to find a chance for that while secretly protecting his temporary team members from the soul eaters. Then, the slow music part had passed, it''s time for freestyle which also means it''s Sky''s chance to do the secret assault to the soul eaters. Then the first member starts doing his freestyle, the half-boiled robotic movement makes the dance looks a bit awkward at the beginning, but after a few fake moves he starts getting serious, his every movement are perfect from all the angles, applause can be heard from the audience. As the first person continues to do his own dance, the soul eaters slowly approaching the stage... As the soul eaters approaching, Sky silently counting the steps of the first person''s dance, waiting for his turn. As soon as the first person is done with his final move, Sky moved his right hand in front of that first person face with a piercing movement, destroyed a soul eater that almost gets him, then Sky continues to eliminate the remaining soul eaters while doing the dance moves. As for the audience, who are not able to see the soul eaters, Sky''s moves look like some refreshing and innovative dance moves with aggression, this successfully heats up the atmosphere of the audience seats. While Sky is doing his dance while eliminating the soul eaters, he noticed Chris is not on his seat anymore... ----------------------------------------------------------------------- After a few minutes, Sky had done with his performance. He followed Chris''s magic trace to an open area away from the stage, he found that a shadow trap had been activated around that area, and so he effortlessly entered the shadow trap that is actually activated by Chris. As soon as he entered the shadow trap, he saw a fat and gigantic translucent humanoid creature that is getting bind by Chris''s magic. "Ah... So, this is the reason why the Soul Eaters gathered huh?" said Sky. "Mmm... Seriously, I wonder if you are actually getting possessed by God of Misfortune." said Chris as soon as he spotted Sky. "Eh?" Sky is confused about what Chris just said. "Getting targeted by the Sword Gang when you were not in the club, twice. Dissected a giant toad with deadly parasites, accidentally broke someone''s leg while collecting water sample, what else?... Ah yes, getting attacked by Number Four when buying lunches. And now, summoned this ancient creature during a street dance competition. Or perhaps you are actually that God of Misfortunes." said Chris, a bit annoyed. "Ah... Hahahaha..." Sky laughed awkwardly. "So, what should we do about this? I don''t care, I am not going to solve this kind of thing again, you will do it this time." said Chris. "Oh, okay, let me just eliminate it as always." said Sky. "I''ll do the supporting magic then." said Chris. Then a green aura gathered at Sky''s left hand, Sky looks at that creature with a smirk... ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Later, after all the contestants had done with their performance. A big area of the field away from the stage is found collapsed due to the loose structure of the soil, that area is currently been sealed up to prevent anyone from entering it. "Hey Sky! What are you doing there? The competition results will be announced soon, come here!" said the street dance leader, then Sky followed him. As soon as they left, Chris makes a phone call. "Jason, I want you to investigate that friend of a friend who gives them that piece of music... Urgent." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 119 Chapter 111 - Lets Start a New Main Plot With a Diss. A day after the street dance competition. Sky''s house, living room. Chris is staring at a golden trophy and medal on the table. He refuses to believe that Sky actually wins the competition and gets a special award for his ''freestyle''. Then Sky walks down from the stair with his laptop. He is watching some live stream and is obviously not happy about it. "Hmm? Anything wrong?" Chris ask. Then Sky places the laptop in front of Chris while sitting down next to him. It shows a live broadcast of a random ghost hunting team. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the broadcast, four people are playing an ouija board, while one of them is behaving like a psychic. He seems to be able to communicate with the unseen creatures around them, however, his attitude is very rude and it feels like he thinks himself as a superior being against the unseen creatures. "What do you mean by harm? Do you think you can harm me?" said the psychic in a really rude manner. Then the oujia board does not have any movement. "Oi! I''m asking you question, answer me! Are you deaf or mute?" said the psychic again. Then, the ouija board moves to NO. "No? What do you mean by no? You don''t want to answer my question? Is this the attitude you should have when someone asking you questions?" said the psychic with a louder voice. Then the ouija move to H, A, T, E. "H, A, T, E... Sensei, the spirit says hate, is it saying that it hates you?" said the other person. "Explain yourself! What do you mean by hate? Are you having hatred towards me? I don''t give a damn if you hate me or not." said the psychic. Then ouija move to D, E, A, T, H. "Death? Sensei, is it cursing you to die?" said that other person again. This time the psychic take out a staff, instructing the others to let off of the ouija board, then he pointed his staff to the ouija while chanting some unknown spell... ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Sky''s house, living room. "Uhm... Why are you even watching this kind of meaningless show?" Chris asks, quite irritated by the live broadcast. "It was recommended after Maria''s channel." said Sky. "Ah... I see." said Chris, then he noticed the live chat that is arguing if what been shown in the live broadcast is fake or not. "Seriously, with this kind of show and attitude, is it still important if it is fake or not?" said Sky. "Hmm... Fake huh..." said so, Chris stared hard at the ouija board on the screen... ----------------------------------------------------------------- Suddenly, the ouija board moves on its own, without anyone''s hand placing on top of it. "Ah! Sensei! The ouija... It''s moving on its own!" said the other person in the live broadcast. "What?!" Obviously the psychic did not even expect that. "I don''t care if you are fake or what, your attitude had irritated me. Why a mere human like you act as if you are so high and mighty. Please do notice that the only difference between you and those spirits is you have a psychical form and that doesn''t make you any special. If your attitude just now is towards a normal human, I bet you already get yourself into a court issue, if that person is a mean person." Is ''said'' by the ouija board. As this scene happened, the live chat goes wild. "OMG! That can''t be an act right?" "Damn this is scary!" "They had enraged the higher entity there!" The four of them, including the psychic are obviously startled by this sudden occurrence, and the ouija continues to move on its own. "If you actually believe about this spiritual stuff, I believe that you realize that when you die, you will most like turn into a part of them. If you don''t believe that, let''s give it a try." Then the glass on the board cracks all the sudden without any outer force. As soon as this happened, the four of them fled as fast as they can without even taking away their equipments, leaving the live broadcast still continues... "OMG! What is happening?" "This is so over, are they alright?" "This time, this looks so real." "They have played with fire too much." "Serve them right." And so, the live chat continues... ------------------------------------------------------------- Sky''s house, living room. Chris is watching the messed-up live broadcast with a rather satisfying look and Sky noticed that. "Chris, don''t tell me that... Ah, nevermind. I see." said Sky, as he realized what Chris had done. Then, Sky''s phone rang, it''s from Maria. "Darling ~! Is that Chris-chan just now? That ouija board in the live broadcast." said Maria, rather excited. "Mmm... You can say so." said Sky. "Hahahaha... I should have guessed so. Serve them right for doing this kind of ridiculous show." said Maria. "Ah... I see, they reaped your fanbase, so Chris gives you a big help by doing that huh?" said Sky. "Aye! By the way, are you guys interested in doing some ghost hunting show?" said Maria. "Huh?" Sky is a bit confused. "Don''t you dare to accept that request from him." said Chris from the background. "Aww... Don''t reject me so fast. I''ll send you the map of the selected location, I believe even Chris chan will be interested." said Maria. "Well, I doubt about that." said Sky. ------------------------------------------------------------------ Later. After Maria send them the map. "Hmm... I guess it''s not a bad idea having a ghost hunting like this for once a while." said Chris while looking at the map. "Yes, this can be quite interesting." said Sky with a rather sarcastic look. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 120 Chapter 112 - When You Thought This is a Filler. "Hello everyone! It''s your dear sweetie Maria - chan here from London!" Maria is doing a live broadcast again. "I have watched that live broadcast from that FBB team three days ago, that''s seriously scary. We really should mind our words sometimes, we will never know who are we going to offend, right?" said Maria, and all the people in the live chat agree with. "Actually I was planning to do an exploration in one of the rumored haunted old folk''s homes in Japan today. There is a rumor about the reason that place getting abandoned." "They said years ago, when that old folk home is still operating, the residents there will suddenly disappear without any sign, people say that they are getting kidnapped and eaten by some monsters from underground, these negative news caused fear in the owner of that place and so they abandoned it. However, this attracted those thrill-seeking explorer to do exploration in there, but no one seems to be able to explore deep in the place and find the truth about the disappearance on the old folk house''s residents, some said those who went deep enough and found the truth were gone missing in the building and cannot be found anymore." "I really want to explore that place but I have other things to handle in London. So I am getting some help from my friends in Japan for that. Let us switch our camera to Japan." said so, the scene of the live broadcast switch to a place in Japan. Mhmm... Talk about advanced technologies. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Japan, 11.30 pm. Sky, Chris, and Seito are currently in an abandoned building in rural areas. They are doing an exploration while having a live broadcast on Maria''s Channel, Seito who is holding the camera is taking the role of cameraman as well as the ''team leader'' in this exploration. "Hi! Seito''s here." As soon as Seito introduced himself, the live chat becomes heated up again. "Omg! It''s Seito - kun!" "I never thought I will see Seito kun in Maria-chan''s live broadcast again." "Seito-san still looks so handsome, but that other guy over there is a real deal, is he Maria-san''s friend?" "You mean that black-haired man? Omg! I just notice him, he looks like a prince!" Mhmm... These sorts of comments. Chris look at the live chat, and he frowned as he saw those comments about him. "Haha... These two are my friends, Sky and Chris." And so Seito introduced the two. Then, the live chat goes even more heat up than before. "You know, I actually regret accepting that request from Maria right now." said Chris through telepathy to the other two... ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Despite been abandoned for about a decade, the old folk home still retains most of its previous features, although it is quite old and dirty. All the furnitures are still in good shape, as if it was abandoned for less than a year, but the old fashioned look of the furniture tells them otherwise, or rather, the furniture looks too old to be even exist at ten years ago. "Is this just my imagination or this place is getting sealed off by time?" said Sky. Chris examined the surroundings and all the furniture, he sensed some magic traces from some of the furniture. "Hmm... I have an uneasy feeling about this." said Chris with a rather awkward tone, obviously he was forced to say that phrase. Then they continued exploring that area, suddenly, Chris felt an obvious magic flows from another direction. "Hey... Uhm... Did you hear that sound?" said Chris, even more awkward than before. "What sound?" said Sky although he knows what is mean by Chris but due to the show effect for the live broadcast, he had to pretend to be oblivious. "It''s from that direction." said Chris while pointing at a direction. And so they headed to the said direction that leads to a closed door. "It''s locked." said Seito after trying to open the door. "Hmm... I think I''m able to unlock it." said Sky, then he takes out a piece of iron wire, he pierced it into the keyhole of the door, after several attempts, the door unlocked. They walk into the room and found that it''s a luxurious old fashioned bedroom, that room is different from outside, everything in it looks clean and neat, the furniture looks new. The whole place doesn''t seem like been abandoned for years. Seeing this scene in front of them, Seito is uncertain what they should do next for the live broadcast, as the scene in front of them is too creepy to be ignored. "Chris, should we continue the live broadcast?" Seito ask. "I have a feeling that Maria gets tricked by his source of information, I doubt if this place is even abandoned." said Chris, still following the flow of the live broadcast. "But if this place isn''t abandoned, then... We can be considered as an illegal break-in of personal land." said Sky. "But I really feel that there is something in the house that needs to be discovered." said Chris. "Then what should we do? Seito?" said Sky. "Well, let stop this live broadcast and switch back to Maria." said Seito, then the scene switched to Maria''s place, leaving the online audiences in confusion and heated arguments... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Ah! Damn! That''s so fxxking awkward!" said Sky as soon as Seito turn off the live broadcast. "Mmm... Why the hell are we even agree to do this?" said Chris. "Now you guys finally understand how I felt that time huh?" said Seito. "Yes, this is a pure torture... Hey! Chris! Any clue about this room?" said Sky. "Well, this whole place is obviously getting well preserved by a rather strong magic, especially this room." said Chris while touching an old clock on the wall. "So, this place is indeed another place we are looking for in Enma''s quest?" said Sky while taking the map from Enma. "Yes, it probably is. However, what I''m concerned about is that, this place is not shown in the Enomoto''s clan distribution... So, I wonder if there are other secrets behind this." said Chris, still examining that clock. Then ''click'', Chris successfully turned the pointer of the clock to 12.00. Then, a secret entry with stairs appeared on the floor... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 121 Chapter 113 - Underground Dungeon. Sky, Chris, and Seito walk into the secret entrance that leads them to a really huge underground maze dungeon. "Wow, who would have imagined there would be such a place under this ordinary old folk home." said Seito who is amazed by the sight. "Shhh... Be cautious, this place is more dangerous than you could think of." said Sky, with extra caution. "Mmm... This is an old dungeon after all, no one knows what kind of traps were placed in here." said Chris. "Mhmm." "And so, you will be walking in front of us." said Chris while patting Sky''s shoulders. "Mhm... Wait what?! Are you telling me to test the trap?" said Sky. "Nope, just that I believe in your judgment and perception at choosing the correct path. Most importantly, I have been standing out too much recently." said Chris, in a rather casual manner. "If you say so..." said Sky, then he closed his eyes and feels the airflows around him. "This dungeon is a big square consist of twenty-five different small parts which are all in two times two meters square, five parts of the twenty-five are solid walls, like the one right there, thus leaving twenty open areas. But two of those open areas are occupied by some unknown things. And another two leads to a door." said Sky. "Hmm... Based on what Sky said, I can see one of that door is at there." said Chris while pointing straight in front of him. Yes, indeed, a door can be at the far end of that direction. "But I have a feeling this door is actually a fake, so, we should be looking for the other door. Based on my analysis, I believe the other is at that other corner diagonally opposite from here." said Chris. "So, we should take the other path, I see." said so Sky stepped to the other direction, however the moment he stepped on the boundary of the two parts, Chris pulled him back, then the ground at that part crumbled and falls apart. "Seriously, I almost thought I could depend on you, be more cautious." said Chris, a bit irritated. "Ahahaha... Don''t mind about that." said Sky. "Is there a way to pass through this big gap?" Seito ask. "I don''t think so. Did you bring your gun with you?" said Chris. "Yes, I did." said Seito. "Try to shoot to the opposite side." said Chris. And so, Seito followed Chris''s instruction and shoot the area across the fallen ground, the bullets repelled as they touched an invisible wall at the boundary of those two connected parts. "There, you have your answer." said Chris. "Then, let''s take the other path." said Sky while ruthlessly walking towards the other path but getting pulled back by Chris again. "I have a feeling that my words did not get you." said Chris. "Haha! Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." said Sky before stepping across the boundary of the two parts, nothing happens. "Safe!" said Sky, rather proud of himself. Then the two followed him. The part they are currently stepping on is in between the main wall and that two times two meters square solid part. That two meters long of the walled path gives a tense feeling to whoever is passing through it, as they can''t see what is at the turning point. "You two stay here, I will go test out the next part in front of us." said Sky. Then he walks toward the next part, nothing happens until he reached the center of that part. As soon as he stepped on the center, about hundreds of spears pierced out from the ground, however before they could hurt Sky, he pulled a sword from the air and slashed the spear into small pieces. "Finally gets into the mood huh?" said Chris while walking towards Sky. Sky did not respond to Chris, he is staring straight to his left, which is the turning point. "Hmm?... Ah... This is unexpected..." said Chris as he saw what is on the left side. What they saw is a big swarm of goblins that are trapped in between two solid walls with two tall steel gates in a two times two meters square space. As soon as they saw the intruders, they start getting violent and crashing themselves to the steel gate. "Hmm... I actually wonder how they survived trapping in here for years without any food and water." said Sky. "Perhaps there is someone who actually feeds them." said Chris while staring hard at the goblin. "But that''s not quite possible, right? After all, this place was supposed to be abandoned for years." "Well... I guess the rumors are real after all." said Chris. "You mean... Ah... I see." said Sky. "So, what should we do? Change the path?" said Chris while pointing at the other direction that leads to a locked door which was denied by Chris just now. "Nope. We will break through these goblins. It''s quite boring to just pass through this dungeon without any clash." said Sky, a bit fired up. "Ah... Whatever, as you like." said Chris. Then he casually pulled a silver rod out of thin air, while Seito took out a gofu and transform into his gladiator form. Sky slashed open the tall gate and released all the bewildered goblins, then all the goblins rushed out their imprisonment only to be sliced into pieces like fruits. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 122 Chapter 114 - Underground Dungeon 2 Chris stared at the sliced fruit... I mean, the mutilated body of the goblins, then he ticked his fingers, the dead body turn into dust and vanished into thin air. "Hmm... That''s fast." said Seito, rather surprised at their efficiency at ''clean off'' the goblins. "Well, I''m quite surprised as well. I guess this guy had been thirsting for blood for too long... Goblin''s blood though." said Chris. Then he gives a hand gesture indicates Sky to proceed to the next part. And so Sky starts stepping across the two walls which were used as a prison for the goblin, then he slashes open the other tall gate that separates them from the other part. Sky carefully stepped onto the boundary and walks into the part. "Safe." said Sky. Then Chris and Seito followed him to that part. On their front right are two parts of two times two meters square wall block which indicates its a dead end. In front of them is an open part with suspicious blue light, while at their left side is an open area with a layer of a gel-like substance that gives out purple gas. "Ah... Poisonous gas." said so, Chris takes out a piece of face mask and gives it to Seito. "Where''s mine?" Sky asked. "You don''t need it." said Chris, with a slightly annoyed tone. "What''s your choice?" Chris ask. "Hmm... The path in the left side is definitely not safe while this path in front of us looks really suspicious." said Sky while having a deep thought. Then a mouse sneaks out from the wall at the right side and runs to the path in front of them, as soon as the mouse contacts to the blue-ray, it starts burning on its own, and turned into ash in less than a three seconds. "Do you have your answer now?" said Chris while looking at Sky with a weird smug. "Yes, I choose to break the wall." said Sky in a serious manner which Chris responds with a face-palm. Then, Chris walks towards the path on the left side, he examines the jelly-like substance for a while before touching it with his bare hand. As soon as he touched the jelly substance, his finger turned dark and slowly dried up. Sky quickly pulled him away. "Hmm... This is a rare natural venom huh?" said Chris in a casual manner. "You... Seriously? What do you think you are trying to do?" said Sky, very worry about Chris. However, Chris ignored Sky, he took out a small knife and cut his finger, then he touched the jelly world again with the pricked hand, the jelly hardened as soon as it contacts with Chris''s blood, and the poisonous gas is gone. "There we go, problems solved." said Chris. "You... Don''t you ever do this again! This is too dangerous!" said Sky while examining Chris''s hand. "Don''t worry, it''s not like this thing will kill me anyway." said Chris. "That''s not the issue! Have a look at your own hand!" said Sky while trying to apply some healing magic on Chris''s hand that had almost completely dried up, however, the effect is not so well. "Yes, that''s too ruthless even for you." said Seito while taking out a small glass bottle with translucent liquid. "Here, try this. This was from Erique (Seito''s butler)." Seito handed the bottle of liquid to Sky. Sky examines the content, to make sure it''s safe to use before applying it to Chris''s hand. The liquid caused a stinging effect when it contacts with skin which caused Chris to flinched a bit, but it effectively turned Chris''s hand back to normal. "I thought you are numb and not afraid of pain." said Sky in a sarcastic manner while still worry about Chris. "Shut up." said Chris, a bit dissatisfied by Sky''s words but he can''t deny it. "Shall we proceed? The venom had been neutralized." said Chris. Then they proceed to the next part. The remaining paths are all safe and without any obstacles until they reached the other turning point of the square that faces directly to their destination. Their destination is another door with lock, but it''s different from that other door, there''s a steel statue standing firmly in front of that door. "That thing is alive, right?" Seito ask. "Mhmm... It is." said Chris. "Another fight?" said Sky, rather excited. "Although I want to say no, that seems to be the best option. But make sure your movements are not too destructive, I hope you remember where we are located right now." said Chris. Sky sighed and unwillingly retreated his sword while walking towards the statue. As he reached the open part just before the locked door which is less than two meters from the statue, the statue glows and changes its color from dull grey to shiny silvery color, spikes grow out from its body, then it starts moving on its own and walking towards Sky. Sky cracked his fingers and starts provoking the statue to make it even more aggressive. The enraged statue charged and stomped towards Sky despite of its heavy and unbalanced body structure. As soon as Sky successfully drew it near to the turning point, which is where that deadly ray located, Sky shifting his position and did a small magic burst on the statue, the impact of the magic burst caused it to lose balance and fall onto the boundary on two parts. The blue-ray burned and turn the upper body of the statue into dust in about five seconds. Leaving the other half lying lifelessly on the other of the boundary... "Ah... Try to imagine that as a living human." said Chris. "Chris, you are scary." said Seito. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky: "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might cause the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 123 Chapter 115 - The Other Door. After they defeated the statue, they proceed to their destination. It''s a luxurious door with a big lock which gets melted easily by Chris''s magic. Then they pushed open the door and entered that mysterious room. As soon as they entered the room, they are a bit surprised at the interior design. It looks like a room for a little girl, the room is filled with plush toys and dolls. The cute and childish design of the room shows a total contrast with the dungeon outside. They examined the room but didn''t find anything suspicious. "Could it be this is not the place we are looking for?" Sky asked. Chris did not answer him, he continues to examine the whole place, then he stopped and start staring at a small delicate chair. "Is there anything wrong with that cha... Ah... This is... " Sky was confused at first he soon realized what had drawn Chris''s attention after he tries to focus his concentration to that chair. A vision of a little girl is shown in their mind. It shows that the girl was getting locked out by some mysterious people, she was given food and drink at the beginning, but after a few months, she was totally left unattended and died of dehydration. Chris crouches down and pats the unseen being on the chair with a rather gentle look. "It must be really scary to be locked in here alone all these years, right? Can you tell us your name?" Then the little girl tells them her name through their mind. Sky checks the list from Enma again, her name is in the list, her name is an extra name that is not tally with the distribution of Enomoto''s clan. "Don''t worry, we will get you out of here and bring you to where you should be going." said so, Chris look at Seito and Seito understands what Chris wants him to do. Seito takes out a piece of white gemstone and placed it on the chair before silently recite a mantra, the white gemstone turns red. Then he picked up the gemstone and carefully placed it into a tiny leather bag. "I guess we should get her to Enma." said Sky. "Mmm... Let''s get out of here." said Chris. Just when they are going to step out of a door they heard a clear ''klink'' sound from the chair. They turned back and found a key under the chair. Sky picks up the key and examines it for a while, then a thought flashed through his mind, he looks at Chris, and they nodded to each other before running out from the room to the door at the other side, Seito who is a bit confused, followed them. They reached that door and unlock it with the key, behind the door is a staircase that leads to the other floor. They followed the stairs and reached a dead end. "There must be something hidden here..." said Chris while examining the area. "How about we just break through it by force?" Sky asks, and to his surprise, Chris steps back a bit which indicates him to do it. "Actually I was joking, but..." Sky focused his magic on the area where the entrance supposed to be, the area cracked after a few seconds and crumbled down creating a hole that is big enough for them to pass through. As soon as they passed through, they saw a scene that both shocked and enraged them... ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Utube live broadcast. Maria is playing some sort of situation puzzle with his audience. "Is that person a girl? No, it''s not... Yes, he is a boy." Maria is responding to his audience questions for the situation puzzle. Suddenly, his phone ring, it''s from Seito. "Hello? Sei-chan? Anything wrong... Ah... Hold on." Then, Maria turned on the speaker so his audience can hear the conversation. "Repeat what you said just now." said Maria. "Alright. Just now, when we are exploring that old folk home, we found a secret entrance that leads to a small room. In that small room, there are more than twenty children in the age less than twelve years old." said Seito, and crying of little children can be heard in the background. "After asking some of the older children, we found out that this is actually an illegal human trafficking case. These children are been kidnapped from various places and been locked inside here. We had made a police report, and I believe the polices are on the way here. "said Seito. "Oh my! That''s horrible! How could someone do something like that? Thanks for the information, I hope everything is all right at your side." said Maria. "Don''t worry, Sky and Chris are currently comforting and taking care of the children... Ah... I''ll call you back later. Bye." said Seito before hanging up the phone. The live chat. "Omg! That''s awful! If Maria chan and the others did not decide to go explore that place, I can''t imagine what will happen to those children." "I''m going to pay attention to the news to see if this is real." "If this is real, then they are heroes." "This can''t be fake right? They already made a police report, and I hear children crying just now in the background." "So they were using those fake rumors as a cover of their crimes! Luckily that they didn''t give up on the exploration." "Yes, they are real heroes."... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Ben''s hospital, Sky and others are having some check-ups after the ''exploration''. Especially for Chris, yes, Chris, although how hard he tried to explain that venom will not cause any harm to his body. After that, they have some short talks... As usual. "You mean, they feed the children to those goblins?" said Seito, rather shocked. "Yes, this is the reason why the goblins survived even after been trapped in that small area for years." said Sky. "But who is the one that did such a thing?" said Seito. "Well..." "Rrriiiinnngg..." Chris''s phone rang. "Jason, report your status... Yes... Hmm? Dracula''s worshipers?... I see. Send them to Black Cross... Wait! Send them directly to Kingdom." said Chris, to the phone. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 124 Chapter 116 - Randomness Before a Big Arc. That day (which day?), Yuna secretly registered a one-day baking class for Ai and herself... "Heh? Baking class? But Yuna-chan, you know I can''t cook anything except for instant noodles." said Ai. "This is why we need to go for a baking class, they will teach us how to do it. Most importantly, it''s a winter limited offer! They will teach us how to make macaron!" said Yuna. "Macaron? That cute and colorful dessert?" Ai asked, a bit interested. "Mmm! And after the class, we can bring back the macarons we made." said Yuna. "Ah, I''m going!" said Ai, rather excited. At this moment, the girls'' heads were filled with nothing but macarons... However, during the day of the baking lesson, which is also the day when Sky and others did the live broadcast, something unexpected happened, Yuna was unable to attend the baking class due to some reason... Or probably on purpose. And so, as a replacement, Itsuki went for her stead. Below is what happened that day. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ "Uhm... Itsuki kun?" Ai is a bit confused yet surprise to see Itsuki. "Yuna san told me to take over her place as she is unable to attend the class today." said Itsuki, a bit awkward, obviously he doesn''t expect to see Ai here as well. "She said she had promised her friend but I never thought it would be you." said Itsuki. "Hmm? Hmm... Itsuki kun, do you ever make any dessert before?" Ai asked in an innocent tone. "Huh?... Ah... Yes, I do. I used to make some cookies with Uncle Shuiichi." said Itsuki, which caused Ai to looks at him with sparkling eyes. The class started with a brief introduction for the material used. Itsuki is writing down the note in a mini notebook. "First, let us have a brief look at the recipe for the material needed. However, you don''t need to weight out your own materials today as we have prepared all the materials needed for you." said the instructor. Then Itsuki picks up the materials and feels the weight one by one, then he makes a record in his notebook. "Hmm... So it is different after all." said Itsuki which makes Ai a bit confused. "Let''s start with separating egg white and yolks. There are several ways of separating egg white and yolk you can try." said the instructor while showing some rather troublesome but fancy method you can find on some life hacks videos. "Ah... That looks hard. Should we go get an *empty bottle?" Ai ask. *refer to some stupid life hacks. "Not necessarily." said Itsuki. Then he picks up an egg and cracks it slightly on the top, opens up a small hole. Then he pours out the white from that hole without even breaking the yolk. "No mess, no extra cleaning." said Itsuki, Ai response him with a ''wow''. "Next step, let''s beat up the egg whites to make the meringue, you can beat up the egg white easily with an electric mixer like this." said the instructor while demonstrating how to beat up the egg whites. "You can also beat it up manually with an egg beater but it will take a much longer time than an electric mixer. Does anyone want to challenge it? We have a mysterious prize for whoever successfully did it in less than fifteen minutes." said the instructor. "Itsuki kun, Itsuki kun, want to try?" Ai is a bit excited. "Let''s give it a try, I guess." said Itsuki. And so, they accepted the challenge. "First, let''s add some lemon juice to the egg white, so it''s easier to beat up." said Itsuki before squeezing some lemon juice into the mixing bowl. "Yes! Let''s start beating!" said Ai, super excited with an egg beater in her hand. "Do you know how to do this, or do you need my help?" Itsuki asked, rather concerned. "Don''t worry! I have done this for so many times for eggs in my instant noodles." said Ai. "Ah... Okay. But if you need my help..." Before Itsuki even finish his sentence, Ai had started beating the egg white in a really fast and efficient way. "Hmm... I guess she is okay on her own." said Itsuki. Then he helps Ai to add powdered sugar to the egg white, which she totally forgot since she is too excited at beating up the egg white. With the teamwork of the two, they successfully turned the liquid egg white to fluffy meringue in about ten minutes. "Yes! We did it!" said Ai, really happy. Itsuki looks at the girl, he never thought he will see this side of her, she was quite introvert and antisocial most of the time, so this contrast is rather cute. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- After some complicated steps, they reached the final step of making the macarons. Itsuki carefully put on the raspberry cream filling onto the empty macaron shell with a piping bag and put the other piece of the shell onto it before drizzling some dark chocolate on top. "Done." said Itsuki with a satisfied look. Actually, except for beating up the meringue, Itsuki did about ninety percent of the work, so you can consider this as his masterpiece. "Have a bite." said Itsuki while handed that piece of macaron to Ai. In fact, he had made a whole dozen of it. Ai take a good bite on the macaron. "It''s delicious!" said Ai, with a blissed look. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, on their way back home. Ai is happily looking at a small macaron decoration she won in the egg beating challenge, while Itsuki is having a small box of nicely decorated macarons in his hand. Suddenly, a group of armored people comes out from a turning road. "We are from the ''Smoking Coconut''." said a random guy from the group. "Huh?" Itsuki is a bit confused, although he probably had expected what is happening but that stupid name is confusing. "Killer organization again? Itsuki kun, you are so famous." said Ai. Itsuki nodded in agreement. "Hmm... This place is away from the crowd huh?" said Ai. "Mhmm." "Well then." said Ai with an evil grin. **Actually I wrote this for/on 520 which had long passed. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 125 Chapter 117 - Kapis Dimension. That night, 1 am, Ben''s hospital. After getting calls from Jason, Chris stared at Ben who is still carefully examining and analyzing Chris''s health report, from blood pressure to temperature and so on, in order to prevent any omission. "Ben, I told you I''m alright, don''t worry about me." said Chris, try to convince Ben to stop the over worrying. "If you really want to worry about someone, you should worry about Sky, he did most of the fighting parts." said Chris, still trying to convince Ben. "Don''t worry about him, I have done a detailed check up on him as well, no any big problems been found, except for a slight imbalance of magic from the aftermath of his previous fight with that person." said Ben, who finally put down the medical report. "But... Hmm?" Before Chris could continue his words, he received another message from Jason, about an invitation for a special event in Kapis dimension. It''s an open battle arena tournament that is opened for every single being from all over the dimensions, the grand prize of the battle arena is a legendary baby dragon and of course, lots and lots of treasures. "Heh~ This looks interesting... I want that baby dragon." said Chris. "Hmm... Indeed, but the rule said we need to form a team of eight." said Sky. "Let''s get Maria, it will be four of us." said Chris. "Four?" Sky is a bit confused. Then Chris pointed himself, Sky and Ben. "Wait! Why am I even included?" said Ben? "And if we count in Kenji, it will be five, we just need to get three more people." said Chris, obviously ignoring Ben. "How about Yuki, Ai, and Itsuki." said Sky. "Wait! Hold on! That doesn''t sound right, why should we attend this battle arena thing all the sudden, even it''s Chris, it''s not so acceptable." said Seito. "Calm down, I was joking about the baby dragon. The reason Jason send me this, is because of the organizer." said Chris. "The organizer?" Seito is confused. "Yes, the organizer of this event, Sir Percy was one of the elders of Dracula''s worshipper." said Chris, in a more proper manner. "And since you have been complaining about your vacation been ruined because of the winter assignment, why don''t you just consider this as another form of vacation?" said Chris. "Yes, but the winter break is going to end in five days." said Seito, rather upset. "Haha... Don''t worry about that, the time perception in that dimension is a bit different from normal dimensions, one day here is equivalent to a month there." said Chris. "Eh? How does it works, I''m curious, does it mean the people can only survive for *3 years, according to the time here?" Seito ask. *1 day = 1 month = about 30 days 3 years = about 90 years. "Uhm... Nope, their growth is equivalent to normal time. Let''s put it this, it takes about 100 years there for an infant to grow into a toddler." said Chris, trying to explain the time concepts to Seito. "Uhm..." "I know what you are thinking, the pregnancy term is normal, no one is going to have a longer time than *Nezha... Probably." said Chris. "So, when are we going to start our journey?" Seito ask. "Tomorrow morning, as the tournament is going to start soon, I want everyone to gather in your basement before 8 am. I''ll get Jason to get Maria and Yuki." said Chris. "Wait! You are serious about bringing Itsuki along?" said Seito, a bit surprised. "Yes, I''m always serious of my words." said Chris. *Nezha, a character from Chinese legend, his mother give birth to him only after three years and eight months of pregnancy. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next day, Kapis Dimension. Sky and others are riding on a huge and magnificent blue dragon above the main city, Maria, Ben and Jason are joining them. "Where are we going?" Seito ask. "Believe it or not, we have a secret base in this dimension." said Sky. "Secret base?" Seito is a bit curious. "Ah! That secret base. It''s somehow nostalgic." said Ben. This conversation gets Seito even more curious. Later, they reached a deserted area. Sky placed his hand on the ground, a stone castle emerged from the ground. "There, our secret base." said Sky. "Wow... That''s what I called as cool." said Seito, rather amazed along with Itsuki and Ai. Yuki is taking a photo with her phone... again. "Enter the castle, and you will be more amazed." said Chris. Then they entered the castle. The interior has a totally different structure from the exterior design, instead of the medieval design, the interior design is more to futuristic. With convenience and advanced infrastructure. There are five rooms for bedroom purposes with each room having separate bathrooms. Then, there are two training halls, a cafeteria, an advanced infirmary, two conference rooms, and a laboratory. In the middle of the castle is a lounge that can also act as event hall for different events. "Wow! This is amazing!" said Seito. "But there are only five rooms, which means we need to share room." said Ben. "I don''t want to share a room with Maria, just saying." said Chris. "You are so mean, Chris chan. But I like it ~" said Maria while snuggling on Chris. "Argh... Stop it!" said Chris, trying to push Maria away. "Well, the girls will share a room, while for guys... Let''s draw lots." Sky suggested. "Ah... Okay." said Chris, obviously scared that he might accidentally be matching up with Maria, same for Ben. Then they did as Sky said and the result is, Sky and Maria, Chris with Ben, Itsuki with Jason and Seito is alone. Everyone have different reactions to the results. Sky is totally emotionless with Maria happily clinging on him, Chris and Ben are relieved as they didn''t match with Maria, while Seito is a bit upset to be alone. "Seito, anything wrong?" said Sky. "Why do I have to be alone?" said Seito. "Well, it''s not half bad, you can have the whole room by yourself." said Chris. "Or... You want my roommate?" Sky whispered. "Ah... No thanks..." said Seito. Although with all the mean words, they still did some adjustment, Seito is sharing a room with Itsuki while Jason is left alone, which he doesn''t mind about it. And so, they all go to their own room and have a good rest after the long journey so that they have energies for the coming adventures. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky: "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might be caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 126 Chapter 118 - This and That. That night, Kapis Dimension, secret base, Seito, and Itsuki''s room. "Itsu, I never thought you would actually agree to join us." said Seito, a bit concerned about Itsuki. "Well... I''m interested to know more about Dracula, so..." said Itsuki, a bit uncertain. "I understand that. But you do realize that we are going to participate a battle arena tournament, right?" said Seito with a waving of emotion. "Yes, I know. And... I''m not sure if I could do this or not. But..." said Itsuki, rather worried. "But you still want to join us?" said Seito, with a rather firm attitude. "Yes." "I see. I shall help you in this matter, I guess." "Brother Kenji..." "Let''s have a match tomorrow morning, shall we?" said Seito, in a serious tone. "Mmm." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The next morning. Seito is looking for Sky to ask if he has the permission to use the training room with Itsuki, however, he cannot find him along with Chris. Then he saw Ben and Maria playing chess in the lounge. "The training room? You can use it as you like." said Ben. "Where''s Sky and Chris?" Seito ask. "Well, they are out before the sunrise, probably having some walks. We haven''t been here for so many years after all... Maria, when are you going to make your move, it''s been three minutes." said Ben, a bit impatient towards Maria. "Ben chan, I have told you I can''t play chess! I can''t even see any move left." said Maria, rather frustrated. "Ah... I guess I''ll just head to the training room." said Seito. "Have fun." said Ben. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, in a small town away from the secret base. Sky and Chris are strolling on the street with no exact destination. "Hey, Chris, why do you even let Seito, Itsuki, and the girls joining us? You know how that battle arena suppose to be, right?" said Sky. "Are you telling me that I should get those from the Black Cross?" said Chris. "Yes." said Sky. "Well... They are indeed a much better choice... But... There is something I''m really concerned about." said Chris. "You mean, you don''t trust them?" said Sky. Hearing the words from Sky, Chris look at him with a ''seriously?'' look before slapping Sky''s forehead with his hand. "Ah! Pretend I didn''t say that." Then they continue walking until they reached a building with the shape of a knight head. "This is the quest center? Looks quite different than before." said Sky. "Well, consider when is the last time we visited this place, it''s actually quite amazing this place still exists." said Chris. "Want to have a look inside?" Sky asked. "Sure." said Chris. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, secret base, training room. Seito and Itsuki are having a wooden sword match without using magic. Itsuki is attacking while Seito is defending and dodging. "Attack me like how you will attack your enemy!... No! That''s too weak. Try harder!" Seito shouted as he easily blocked Itsuki''s attack. However, for a person who never went through a real fight, Itsuki can''t give in his full attention and power in his attacks, moreover, it''s against his own cousin who is just defending. "Hit harder!" Seito shouted. Itsuki frantically repeats his attacks again and again, but the result is not satisfying, while both of them are starting to get tired. "Maybe you should try another method of training." said Ben, who had just entered the room with Maria. "Dr. Ben..." Seito was too focus on the training that he is did not noticed that Ben and Maria had been watching them since the beginning. "I guess you need some help from Maria." said Ben. "Like Ben chan said, Sei chan~ You can always ask for our help, don''t be shy." said Maria while clinging on Seito. "Ah... Okay." said Seito. Then Maria tied up his long hair, Blaze mode on. "Well then... Let''s burn." Maria waves his hand a bit, five flaming creatures appear in the training room. "This is..." Seito is a bit surprise and worry.. "Don''t worry, you would not get hurt easily in this training room, a special protection magic is applied in this room, if compare to the other one. Even if you get actually get hurt, I''m here." said Ben. "I see... Thanks for the information." said Seito. And so, they started their new form of training. *Blaze - Maria''s codename, used during mission and such things. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, the town, quest center. Sky is talking with the receptionist of the place while Chris is looking at the quest board. "We are the contestants for the coming battle arena, since it''s still three months before the tournament, and it''s quite bored without doing anything, so we would like to find some quest with good rewards to do, before the tournament." said Sky. "It''s really common for contestants to come here too early, and they usually come here to seek for some good quests as well. Here''s a list of available simple quests that can be done in a day." said the reception while showing Sky a list of quests. The quests on the list are some rather boring quests, like catching some bandits, catching some animals, and so on. "Uhm... Actually, I''m more interested in this quest here." said Chris while pointing at a quest on the quest board, it is a quest to retrieve a treasure from an old temple, which put the receptionist into a rather shocking state. "Are... Are you sure about that... No... I mean, you can''t accept that quest, it''s too dangerous!" said the receptionist. "Dangerous... Huh?" said Chris with a casual tone. Indeed, that quest is marked as Level X, which means the level of danger is uncertain. "Sky, what do you think about this quest?" Chris ask. "Let''s take it." said Sky. And so, they had successfully drawn some unnecessary attentions again. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 127 Chapter 119 - Level X Quest and That Healer. "But... It''s a level X quest, you..." "If they want to take that quest, just let them be, that''s the use of this quest center, right?" said a muscular man who was drinking some alcoholic drink at the corner of the quest center. "That''s right, your job is to register and record the quests." said another lady who is sitting with the muscular man. "Alright, please hold on for a while, let me make a record." said the receptionist. And so, Sky and Chris accepted the quest, then they leave the quest center. "Hahahaha... Another stupid adventurer seeking for death again." said the muscular before chugging down the whole mug of drink. The lady is laughing together with him. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Back to the training room. Itsuki is hitting down the flame creature one by one, quite sluggish though. After he cleared the first batch of flaming creatures, Maria summons another batch with an increase in amount and strength. The increase in the level of hardness caused Itsuki to lose self guard a bit and get countered back by the flaming creature, but as soon as the fire contact with Itsuki, it extinguishes without causing any harm to Itsuki. Seito and Ben are watching them from a distance, Seito is worrying about his cousin. "Don''t worry, he had trained more than thousands of elite fighters, despite how he looks like." said Ben. With the assurance from Ben, Seito calmed himself down a bit, but he still feels that something is not right, isn''t he is supposed to be the one that does training with Itsuki? Ben noticed that again. "It''s quite boring to just watch them like this right? Want to go to the other training room?" said Ben. "Eh?" Seito is a bit curious at Ben''s question. "Although I''m a doctor and healer, that doesn''t mean that I can''t fight." said Ben with a rare smile. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Sky and Chris are riding on a blue dragon flying in the sky, they are currently looking for the temple mentioned in the quest. "According to the map given, it is supposed to be somewhere here." said Sky. "Hmm... Could it be hidden in somewhere eyes can''t see?" said Chris. Then they continue searching through the area from the sky. Suddenly, they spotted a huge area that looks out of place. "Hey, look at that area." said Chris. "Mmm... I saw it as well." said Sky. Then the dragon lowered down a bit, bringing them nearer to that mentioned area. Sky shoots a magic burst to that area, the whole area wavered, as if it is covered by a piece of cloth that used as a disguise. "I guess, this is the place we are looking for." said Sky. Then they landed somewhere near that area. "Let''s go, I guess." said Sky. "Mhm." said so, they walked into the mirage. Behind the mirage disguise is a really old and huge rock temple that is covered in moss. They stared at the building for a while before stepping into it. The interior is almost the same as how it looks like from outside, just a bit dusty and no moss grow in it. Chris took out his face mask and wear it as the dusty air caused discomfort on him. They explored the temple with caution, to ensure there is no deadly trap around, and to their surprise, there''s indeed no obvious trap can be seen. However, the dried skeletons in the temple do show a hidden danger inside. Chris observed the skeletons for a while and found something ''interesting'' about them. "Hey! Did you notice that these two sets of skeletons are actually from ten different people?" said Chris with a rather... Uh... Excited look. "Which means that some of their body parts are gone... Could it be they get eaten by something? And damn! You are scary." said Sky. "Now I''m really curious to know what kind of thing we would see when we reached the end of this temple." said Chris, in a good mood. Then, they continue to walks in deeper into the temple, and again there isn''t any trap along the way they passed, which gives them a strange and disturbing feeling. "Hmm... This whole route is so peaceful that it starts to get a bit creepy." said Sky. "Is that so? But why do I feel that we are getting really near to our destination?" said Chris, still remain calm. "What do you mean by that?" Sky asked. "Let''s see... That route, is emitting some weird aura." said Chris while pointing at one of the splitting paths. "Yes, I felt it as well." said Sky, then they walk towards that path with no hesitation. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ After a while, Sky and Chris had finally reached the end of the temple. The first thing that caught their attention is a shiny statue that is adorned with ten black gems and diamonds. The second thing that caught their eyes is a four meters long lizard with a pair of shiny blue antlers approximately a meter long. The lizard is currently staring at them with a murderous look... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, secret base, training room 2. Seito is standing face to face with Ben. The whole atmosphere feels weird although everything looks quite peaceful, and the ''training'' has not even started yet. "There are two things you need to remember before we start. First, this room is different from the other room that is used by Itsuki kun. This room has absolutely no protection mechanism, so I cannot guarantee your safety after we started. Second, please forget the fact that I''m a doctor." said Ben while taking off his glasses. Then Seito feels a constriction around his body... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 128 Chapter 120 - Some Face Slapping ? Seito quickly escaped that constriction, then he felt a strong unseen force coming straight towards him, he dodged it again, however, the attacks did not stop, Seito had no choice but to keep dodging again and again. He totally can''t see and don''t know what he is currently ''fighting'' with, although it''s obviously from Ben. He looks at Ben while dodging his attacks, although Ben remains standing there without moving an inch, Seito can feel there are obvious changes with Ben and the atmosphere around him. This is not that Dr. Ben he used to know. Then Ben looks at him with a rather evil smile... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the other training hall. Itsuki is now surrounded by a whole group of flaming monsters, however, if compared to the beginning of the training, his movements get more agile and his attacks get more powerful and accurate. He easily eliminated the flaming monsters around him with just a few moves. Seeing Itsuki''s progress, Maria thought for a while and smile. Then he took out a feather-shaped pendant. "Suzaku, want to come out and play?" said so, he threw the pendant into mid-air, the pendant transformed into a magnificent phoenix. "Don''t be too rough to him, okay?" said Maria while giving the phoenix (Suzaku) a wink. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Suzaku is *flying high up in the sky, with a pair of magnificent flaming wings. Then she opens up her wings, fireballs shoot out from her wings, charging directly towards Itsuki''s direction, Itsuki barely dodged and blocked with his wooden sword. Then without giving any time gaps for Itsuki to prepare himself, Suzaku swings her wings and created a fire tornado around Itsuki which successfully engulfed Itsuki in walls of fire... "Ah... She overdid it a bit." said Maria, a bit surprised by Suzaku''s move. Just when they thought Itsuki is totally trapped in the fire tornado and about to lend a hand, the fire tornado bursted by a magic force, Itsuki is freed from the tornado and totally unharmed, however, his left eye had turned red, but still remains his sanity. Seeing this, Suzaku is a bit excited, and so she transformed into her human form, which is a fine-looking lady with golden hair in red traditional dress... *The training hall is actually a huge dimension that is bigger than the building itself, so it''s totally alright for Suzaku to fly in that hall. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, old temple. The giant lizard is currently getting bound by a strong bind from Chris. While the two are examining the statue. "Hmm... I seriously wonder why are they so obsessed about this statue." said Sky. "Mhmm... To be honest, I seriously feel that, this creature here has more value than the statue. Especially the antlers. Looks like a good material to make another weapon." said Chris while looking at the lizard. "You want it?" Sky asks. "Mhmm..." Chris look at Sky with sparkling eyes. "Uh... Let''s finish it off then." said Sky. "Yes!" Chris is super excited. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Back to Seito''s training room. Seito had slowly gotten used to the unseen force from Ben, he is now able to dodge, block, and even repel it perfectly. They continued these for about another thirty minutes, then Ben stopped his attack, ending this trial fight. Seito who is really surprised at Ben''s ability is intrigued to know more about Ben''s power. "Well, actually there is nothing interesting about my power, it''s just some tele-based power that every magic user could do." said Ben with a casual tone while wearing back his glasses. "Is that so?" Obviously, Seito does not believe Ben''s answer. "Well, you can ask those two when they are back, or you could ask Maria." said Ben. "Ah... Ah! Talk about Maria. There is something I''m really interested to know... Is he really Sky''s Fiance? I mean, those two... Are they really... Uhm..." Seito asked in a rather careful manner. "Yes and nope." said Ben. "Heh? What do you mean by that?" Seito asked. "Maria was engaged with Sky, but they are not in that kind of relationship." said Ben. "Hmm?" Seito is confused. "Hmm... How should I explain about this? Let''s just say Sky did that in order to save Maria''s life from some stupid rituals believes." said Ben. "Oh... Now I can imagine some images of it." said Seito. "Why do I have a feeling that the images in your mind are quite wrong." said Ben. "I bet Sei-chan is thinking of how sweet darling and I was huh?" said Maria, who just entered the training hall. "Maria, have your training with Itsuki kun ended?" Ben ask. "Well, not really, we are just taking a break, but Itsuki chan really has a lot of hidden potentials that yet to be explored." said Maria. "As expected. He is the bloodline of Dracula after all." said Ben. "Eh? Itsuki chan is Dracula''s bloodline?" said Maria, really astonished. "Huh? Hold on. Don''t tell me you don''t know about it, even after all these mess and incidents!" said Ben, totally irritated by Maria''s statement... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, the quest center. The crowd is having some drinks at the sidebar while talking about some gossips, most of them are talking about the two idiots that accepted the level X quest a few hours, some are even making bets in whether or not they can come back alive. Suddenly, someone walk into the quest center, it''s the two idiots they are talking about. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 129 Chapter 121 - Slap Slap and A Visitor. Sky and Chris casually walk into the quest center, the muscular and the lady look at them with a hard to believe look. "They probably had given up the quest, not that stupid I guess." said the muscular man. However, the moment Sky and Chris reached the reception counter, they took out the statue from a bag. This put the crowd in a totally astonished state, and the most astonishing thing is yet to be seen. "Here''s the statue as requested, you can check if it''s real or not." said Sky. Then the receptionist called an old man from the backroom. The old man examined the statue for a few minutes and confirmed it''s the statue stated by the quest. "Now I shall transfer you the reward for this quest, which is a million unit of money." said the receptionist who tried hard to stay calm. "No, it''s okay, you can keep the money, I have found a better reward for ourselves." said so, Chris pulled out a one meter long glowing item that wrapped neatly in a leather cloth, he opens the wrap and shows a pair of blue shiny antlers. At this moment, the whole quest center is totally heated up, it''s the antlers from the deadly beast that guarded the statue. The muscular man run towards Chris, looking at the antlers, rather shocked, he refused to believe what he saw with his own eyes. "You guys cut these off from that monster?" the muscular man asked. "Mhmm." "But how do you even survive after did that to that deadly creature?" he asked again. "Uh... We killed it before cutting the antlers off." said Chris, a bit ''confused'' at the man''s attitude. "What?! Say that again?!" said the muscular man even more agitated than before. "Uhm... I mean, the dead body is out there, if you are interested, we can sell half of it to you at a lower price." said Chris. As soon as Chris finished his words, everyone in the quest center rushed out through the main door, the first thing that caught their eyes is the dead body of the four meters long lizard. There''s no obvious wound on its body except for a clean slit on its neck. "Well, since I think its skin can be a good material for some armor or other things, so I tried to keep its condition as perfect as I could." said Chris in a casual tone. "I guess we should probably give up our plan on that battle arena." The lady whispered to the muscular man. "Mmm..." ------------------------------------------------------------------- Night time, secret base. "We are back!" said Sky, while walking in through the main door, dragging a four-meter long lizard with Chris. "I definitely not interested to know what you two did in the day." said Ben, rather sarcastic. "Well... Hehe." Then Sky explained everything to them while Chris showed off that pair of antlers to Maria and Seito. Later, Chris''s room. "It seems like you are having lots of fun today." said Ben while tidying up Chris''s bed and his. "Mhmm... It''s nice to see how all those people react when they saw the dead body of that lizard." said Chris, still playing with the antlers. "Ha... Lizard huh?" said Ben rather sarcastic. "Well, aren''t you almost the same? It''s really rare that you are actually interested to ''play'' with Kenji a bit today." said Chris. "Just a short trial, not worth mentioning." said Ben. "Heh? Is that so?" "Yes." said Ben, and he had done with the bed. "Okay... Good night then." said so, Chris gets on his bed and cover himself in the blanket while hugging a cat plushie. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "What? Three months? Then why are we coming here so early?" said Seito after knowing the tournament is going starts three months later. "Well, don''t you think these three months is a good chance for you people to improve." said Sky. "True though... Hey, talk about training. Is it true that Dr. Ben''s magic is just some tele-based magic?" Seito asked. "Uhm... Yes, but... You shouldn''t take his words seriously." said Sky. "Although I don''t quite understand, but, I see. By the way, where is Chris?" said Seito. "He is probably playing with his new toys right now in the underground forging room right now, his special interest... UNO by the way." said Sky. Yes, they are playing UNO again. Suddenly, a man walks in from the main door which leads him directly to the lounge without any sign, and kneeled in front of them. His body is covered with bruises and blood. "Uhm... What is happening? I thought this place was supposed to be a secret base." said Seito. "Good question, but that''s not our concern right now, let''s get Chris and Ben." said Sky. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Ben had treated the injuries of that man, then they started their ''interrogation''. "Answer me two questions. First of all, how do you find this place? Second, what do you need from us?" Sky asks. "I was chased by a monster from my village and I hide near the Knight building (quest center), then I saw you guys walk into that building with a dead body of a giant lizard, I thought you guys might be able to help me, so I followed you guys." said the man. "So, your injuries were caused by the monster?" Chris ask. "No, I fell off a small hill when I was trying to catch up with you guys." said the man. "Uh... I should not even ask that." said Chris. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 130 Chapter 122 - A Suspicious Quest. Based on what the man said, a village from the northwest direction of the quest center has been attacked by an unknown creature since ninety years ago (about three years ago in null dimension), that creature will only appear once a month during the full moon. Whenever there''s a full moon night, the villagers will see a furry creature standing on the top on a windmill house, and the next morning, the crops in their farm will be destroyed or badly damaged, the chickens in the pen will disappear with no obvious reason. "What do you think about this?" Sky asked. "Although sounds like some trivial matters, and no one actually gets hurt, but since we have a lot of free time, I think it''s not wrong to investigate it a bit. Draw four." said Chris, yes, they are playing UNO. "So, if you guys want to accept that quest, should I be joining you guys? Draw two." said Seito. "Ah! Sei-chan! You are a meanie!" said Maria while drawing six cards. "Nope, you, Itsuki, and the girls are staying here with Ben and Jason. Three of us will go. Draw two." said Sky. "Mhmm... It''s been a while for three of us to go out for a quest. Reverse." said Chris. "What?! Ah... Yes indeed, we will go to that village tomorrow." said Sky while drawing two cards. "Ah... I''m excited about it. Skip." said Maria. "Ah!" "Hmm... Talk about the girls, I wonder what they are doing in their room all the day. UNO." said Chris. "Ah... I have a feeling that he is going to win again." said Sky. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, the girl''s room. Ai and Yuki are looking at some pictures collection in each other''s phone. "Ah... He really looks like Itsuki kun." said Ai. "Oh my! This body is at a rather amazing position." said Yuki. They are actually showing each other their special collection of dead bodies on their phone. "Hey! Ai chan, I heard that those boys are having some kind of training today, should we do the same? For the battle arena preparation." said Yuki. "Hmm... Maybe we can do it tomorrow." said Ai. " Agree, I haven''t finished exploring Ai chan''s collection." said Yuki. And so, they continue. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Back to the lounge, after a few rounds of reverse and skip in order to prevent Chris from winning the game, they finally out of those special cards. And now it''s Seito''s turn, after his turn will be Chris''s turn. Seito carefully draws a card from the deck, it''s a draw two cards. He thought for a while whether or not he should use that card, however, there aren''t any better choices, so... "Draw two..." said Seito after a deep breath. Then Chris remains static for a while, which makes the other thought they still have a chance, but then he smiled and put down his last card, it''s a draw four. "Sorry, I win again." said Chris. "Ah!!!" "Or maybe you guys want to try playing it with the real rules?" said Chris. "You do realize that we play with this set of ''rules'' because we never win you with the real rules, right?" said Sky. "Haha... So, as usual..." said Chris. Then the other three stood up and starts doing some stupid dance, Chris flips out his phone and records it. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Next day. Sky, Chris, and Maria followed the man to his village. It is a peaceful village, or at least it looks peaceful and doesn''t seem like it has been attacked by a monster for years, the crops look fine and the chicken are running on the field quite lively, most importantly... "Hmm... Now I think of it, if I am not mistaken, the full moon this month will be two days later, right? So, this makes me wonder what chased you yesterday." said Chris while leering at the man. "Eik? It''s not full moon yesterday?" said the man. "Or rather, it''s not even night time." said Sky. "Ah... No! I''m serious about the monster, I''m not lying! You can ask the other villagers!" said the man, rather anxious. "*sigh*... Bring us to the person in charge here." said Sky. "You mean our chief? Follow me!" said the man. Then they followed the man to a farmhouse which is slightly bigger than the other. "Here''s Grandpa White''s house." said the man. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The chief is an old man with a white beard, thus, he is called as Grandpa White, and this Grandpa White doesn''t seem to be welcoming his visitors. "We don''t need help from outsiders, especially from some despicable bounty hunter." said the old man. "It seems like he has some issues with bounty hunters." Sky whispered with the man that lead them there, to avoid any confusion in the future, his name is Bob. "Yes, our village used to be invaded by a group of bounty hunters, they said they doing that to ''protect'' the villagers, but ended up they act like bandits and robbers, causing a big mess to the village." said Bob. "Ah... I see." said Sky. Then Chris pushed Maria a bit, indicating him to do something. "Hello Sir, we believe there are some misunderstandings here. We are not bounty hunter, we are just some traveler that happened to come across the incident in your village and wanted to help with a sincere heart." said Maria in a really former manner. "No, even if you are not a bounty hunter, we don''t need any help from outsiders and we are not able to pay you anything if you insisted on getting involve in our matters." said the old man, with a less stern tone. "We are very sorry to cause such a misunderstanding. Don''t worry Sir, we will not charge you anything, we are here to help." said Maria, still formal tone. Which causes Grandpa White to starts hesitating. "As expected from a diplomatic official and an influencer." Chris whispered, and Sky nodded in agreement. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 131 Chapter 123 - Im Against Bullying. "No, we cannot accept your help. This is our village''s problem, we should solve the problem with our own hands. But you can stay here for a while for vacation, our village has a lot of attractive features." said the old man, in a polite tone. "No, Grandpa White, these people are really strong, they should be able to stop that monster." said Bob. "Stop talking about that thing! Bring our visitors to Fattie Mama''s resort if they want to stay for a night." said Grandpa White. "Ah... Okay..." said Bob. Then, they step out of the farmhouse with a slight disappointment. Then, Bob leads them to the said resort. The owner of the resort is a super friendly, chubby woman, thus called as Fattie Mama. They decided to stay there for a night to see if they can find any clue the next day. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, secret base. "Both of the training halls are occupied, what should we do?" said Yuki. The two training rooms are currently used by Seito and Itsuki, Seito is practicing with Jason, while Itsuki continues his training with Suzaku. "Hmm..." Ai thought for a while, then she opened a portal. "Let''s do it in my secret mini dimension." said Ai, Yuki nodded in agreement. They entered the portal. The dimension behind the portal is a rather plain natural space with a huge grassy field and a clean river. "Wow, this is really nice. So how should we do our training?" said Yuki. "Hmm... Maybe let''s have some friendly fight?" Ai suggested. "Agree." Yuki activated her battle form while Ai is preparing for her Environment Control magic... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, that night, Fattie Mama''s resort. The three of them are playing some card games again, suddenly, they heard some commotion from outside. "Hmm... It seems like something happened." said Sky. "Let''s check it out." said Maria. Outside the resort, a big group of people is looking for a child, they look very worried and it seems like the child they are looking for is the chief''s granddaughter. "What happened?" Sky asked. "Grandpa White''s granddaughter was missing since this morning, we can''t find her anywhere." said Bob. "Missing? When was the last time she been seen before gone missing?" Chris asked. "They said she was playing with the other children near the forest." said Bob. "Forest?" Sky asked. "Yes, that forest is really beautiful and safe on the day but can be quite dangerous at night." said Bob. "I see, let''s go the chief, we might be able to help." said Chris. Then they walk towards Grandpa White. After stating their intentions, Grandpa agrees to accept their help in this matter, as he is really worried about his granddaughter. "Please give me some details of your granddaughter, her name, and characteristic. And if possible, please get me some of her personal items, like pillow that she used every day." said Chris. "Her name is Kiffy. Four years old, short bob hair, round face with wimple." said the old man. Then they took a small blanket from the girl''s room and handed it to Chris. Chris touched the blanket and closed his eyes. "Sense link... Is there an old well in this village?" Chris ask. "Yes, there is one, near the forest." said Bob. "The well is dried up... Right?" Chris asked. "Yes. There is no rain these few days and the well dries up easily. Anything wrong with the well?" Bob asked. "Yes. She is in a well two kilometers away from the southwest direction." said Chris. "What? Oh no! That''s the direction of that well I mentioned! It''s really dangerous for her to be there, we need to save her fast." said Bob. Then the villagers headed to the well. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- They found the little girl in the well near the forest, in an unconscious state, shivering in cold, her torso is covered by bruise and injuries, especially her hands, it looks like she was trying to get out of the well. Chris healed her with healing magic before they sending her home. In the crowd that is watching Chris healing the girl, there are children who are hiding behind their parents after they saw the little girl been rescued, some of them even start crying. Chris noticed them and figured they might know something about this incident. Chris walks near to one of them with a gentle yet evil look. "Hello, are you one of the kids that played with her this morning before she went missing?" he asked. "Or did you happen to know who is the one that put her in the well?" he asked again, in an even more polite tone. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After some interrog... inquiries, they found out that the girl was in fact getting bullied by a group of older children that is led by the son of a teacher in the village. They lured the girl to climb into the well bucket before lowering the bucket deep into the well and go home on their own, they lied to their parents saying that the girl had gone home on her own, they actually decide to leave her in the well for the whole night. According to the group of children, this ''prank'' is suggested by that teacher''s son, who is the oldest in the group. Then they said that he doesn''t like that girl *because he thinks she is stupid. *totally reasonable if you are a snort kid. **I have a feeling that I watched this scene from some movie but can''t remember what movie it was. Hearing the truth of the incident, the chief decides to calls for that teacher to get some explanations from them. As they were not there when the crowd was searching for the girl, which makes them even more suspicious. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 132 Chapter 124 - Its Just a Child Play. The teachers'' couple are reprimanding their son for playing with the village''s kids, they said that he is from an educated family and should not play with those rural people especially Kiffy, the Chief''s granddaughter who was abandoned by her parents when she was born. Suddenly, a man knocked on their door, asking them to bring their son to the Chief''s house. "What does that old man want from us?" said the husband, let''s call him Mr teacher. The man did not say anything, just led them to the Chief''s house. As soon as the teachers and their son reached the Chief''s House, they saw all the angry faces of the villagers staring fiercely at them. That moment, they know they are facing a big trouble. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The chief told them the whole incident, he asked Mr. and Mrs. Teacher on their opinion on this, and how are they going to solve it. "Well, this is just some random child play, don''t you people think that you are exaggerating the whole thing?" said the husband. "And Kiffy is fully alright. What do you want our son to be responsible for?" said the wife. Hearing the response from them, the villagers are totally enraged. "Child play? Is trapping a toddler inside a well for a whole day consider as a child play?" said one of the angry villagers. "Yes, and Kiffy might looks alright right now, because she was healed by the kind man there. When we found her, she was covered in bruises and scratches." said Fetty, the owner of Fattie Mama''s resort. "Yes, almost all of her nails were ripped off... It''s a really awful sight." said another lady. "She almost died, how can you consider that as alright?" said another man. "He is just a kid, what do you people want from him? It''s not like he purposely wants to hurt her, he was probably just pranking with her with friendly intentions, like he always did, just that this time he overdid a bit. And you should blame your granddaughter for being so careless, who would actually so stupid to climb into a well bucket?" said the husband. "You... She is only four years old!" said the chief, who is on the verge of punching the husband. But Chris stopped him. "I see, so it''s because he is still a child, so he''s allowed to do this... ''prank''. But think of the other side, he is only a child less than twelve years old, yet he is able to do such a ''brilliant prank'' in such a young age, so I believe that when he grows up, he will be able to do a much ''amazing prank''. For example, maybe a friendly prank that will kill his prank target? But then he wouldn''t be allowed to do that anymore when he grows up. Hmm... What a waste. " said Chris, rather sarcastic. As soon as they heard Chris''s words, Mr and Mrs teacher''s facial expression changed as they had realized how serious this matter is, then Mr teacher starts slapping his son, but the boy did not admit his wrong deed, instead, he becomes really angry and starts cursing the girl. Chris stopped the man from continues to punish his son. "Stop it, what you are doing right now would not make him realize his own mistake, but instead, he will hate the girl even more. Here, let me help you." said so Chris reached his hand to the boy and pulled the boy towards him. "No, you can''t..." Mrs. teacher tried to stop Chris. "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t hurt him." Chris forcibly pulled the boy away from his mother, while the boy is shouting and mocking Chris. Chris dragged him towards the girl''s bed, before softly poked the boy''s forehead. The boy blanked out for a few seconds before starting to cries and apologizing to the girl. "What have you done to my boy?" said Mr. Teacher, with an angry tone. "Don''t worry, I just let him experienced what that poor little girl had gone through the whole day." said Chris in a polite tone, but rather fierce eyes, which caused Mr. Teacher to flinch a bit. Then the boy runs towards his mother and hugged her tightly while crying non-stop... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, the trio are back to the resort. "Although the time perception is different, but twelve years old will always act like a twelve years old, despite of living more than three hundred years in this dimension huh?" said Maria. "Yes, although the time perception might be different, the age perception is not affected... Anyway, can you stop clinging on me?" said Sky. "Aww~~ Darling, you are cold..." said Maria. "Ah... Stop it." said Sky while pushing Maria away from him. "Well, age perception is not something that you could manipulate or change easily, like even after so many years passed since our first meet, we still act the same way as we were before. It''s not like we will turn into an old geezer after living for so many years." said Chris, while reading some report from Jason. "Wait, that''s from Jason? Wow! Even when he is not in Null dimension, he can still do his daily job with no problems." said Sky. "Actually, it''s just Satoshi who used Jason''s email to send me a daily report." said Chris while showing Sky that slightly messy report. "Hey, Chris chan, I''m wondering what have you done to that boy, it can''t be something as easy as what you told them right?" Maria asked. "I indeed let him feel the suffering of the little girl that time, just that... not the same level." said Chris, with his evil aura slowly oozed out. "Two times of the suffering?" Maria asked. "Ten times." said Chris with an evil smile. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 133 Chapter 125 - Village Whites Monster. Meanwhile, secret base, infirmary. Ben is treating injuries for Seito and Jason after the training. "Seriously, Jason, you have gone too hard on Seito kun, why do you have to force him to use his dragon spirit?" said Ben while bandaging Jason''s wrist that was sprained while blocking Seito''s dragon spirit. Jason did not answer his question. "Hey, Dr. Ben, is it true that you are not going to take part in the tournament?" Seito asked. "Well, I''m a healer after all." said Ben with a casual tone. At the same time, the girl''s room. "Ai-chan, your environmental control technique is amazing!" said Yuki. "Yuki chan too." said Ai. Despite of having a direct fight with each other, the girls are totally alright. "Hey! The boys are practicing again tomorrow, interested to watch them?" said Yuki. "Mmm... That sounds interesting." said Ai. "Then it''s all good! I can''t wait for tomorrow!" said Yuki. ----------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning, the village resort. Sky and Chris are having their breakfast at the restaurant, while Maria is out for some ''shopping''. Then, Bob walks towards them, he looks really excited. "Hey! Have you heard about it? Grandpa White had agreed to accept your help in our village''s monster issue!" said Bob, super excited. "Hmm? Really? What makes him changed his mind I wonder." said Chris. "I''m not sure but probably is because of Kiffy." said Bob. "Well, just consider this to be a sign of good luck, tonight will be full moon night, we will see about that." said Sky. "Oh! And another thing, the monster will come out for three nights straight." said Bob. "You know, you can actually state that earlier." said Chris. "Hehe... Oh! By the way, Grandpa White is inviting you guys for a tea at his farmhouse." said Bob. "Yes, you can actually state earlier too." said Chris again. Later, Chief''s farmhouse. The chief showed them the tombstone of his son and daughter in law in the backyard. "Kiffy''s mother died when she was born. And her father was gone when that monster first appeared, the villagers assumed that he was killed and eaten by that monster." said the chief while putting offerings near the tombs. "But I don''t believe what they said. A live person like him can''t be gone just like that, even get eaten, there should at least have some trace. But no, there isn''t any." said the old man. "So, you want us to investigate this matter for you? Or you want us to get your son back?" Sky asked. "If possible, both." said the old man. "I see, leave it to us. We will try our best to help." said Sky. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, secret base, Itsuki''s training room. Itsuki is fighting with Suzaku in a half-vampire form, his movements are still quite stiff and not fluent, although obviously improved. The girls are watching the fight with a rather casual and happy mood. "Ah... Never thought Itsuki could fight like this." said Ai. "Mhmm... Too bad Dr. Ben doesn''t allow us to watch Seito''s training, he said it''s too dangerous." said Yuki, a bit dissatisfied. "Although I feel that the training here should be more interesting than the other side." said Ai, while concentrating on the fight. "Hmm? You think so?... Ah! I know, you are interested in Itsuki kun, right?" Yuki asked in a curious and excited tone. "Heh?" Ai blushed. Later, after the training, they had their lunch at the cafeteria, the meals were prepared by Jason with the unlimited fresh food supplies in the castle. After the lunch, Seito and Yuki went for a walk, Ben and Jason have their own works to do, thus leaving Itsuki and Ai in the cafeteria. "Hey... Itsuki kun, I never know you could fight so well, you have improved so much." said Ai, with an amused look. "Actually, instead of I''m improving, it''s more like the thing inside me reacts on Suzaku san''s move and fight back on its own." said Itsuki, a bit lost. "What do you mean by that?" Ai is confused by Itsuki''s words. "Well... You should know that I have some vampire genes inside right? Actually, since that incident in the cathedral, I found that I can transform into vampire form with my own wills, although not perfectly done but at least I can control it. However, whenever I go into vampire form, there will be some fragments of memories in my brain that told me that I know how to fight with magic although in fact, I don''t, and thus my body followed the signals from my brain, which gives the results of what you see in the training room just now. I''m having a feeling that it''s slowly taking over me." said Itsuki. "Itsuki kun... Don''t worry, I believe that you will be fine." said Ai with a smile. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Later, White''s village. Sky and Chris went back to the resort and saw Maria in a uniquely designed dress. It''s a knee-length bubble dress with colorful strings tying around the waist and sleeves. "Uhm... Care to explain?" Sky asked with a confused look. "This is the traditional dress for this village, it''s said to have the power to drive off monsters." said Maria while turning around with the dress. "I am not asking about... Ah, never mind." said Sky. "Well, to be honest, this dress really looks nice on you." said Chris. "Aww~ Really? Chris chan, you are so sweet!" said Maria while trying to hug attack Chris but getting pushed away by Chris. "Snap out of all these nonsenses. Chris, do you have any thoughts on this monster thing? And how is it related to the missing of Granpa White''s son?" Sky asks. "Well... There is something that comes into my mind, but I have to see that monster with my own eyes to confirm." said Chris. "Ah... About that monster, I have heard some interesting rumors from the girls in the village." said Maria. "What rumors?" the two are curious about Maria''s ''extra information''... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ That night, a bright full moon can be seen clearly in the starry sky, the villagers are hiding in their house with their door locked securely, no one is outside of the house, except five men who are waiting for the arrival of the rumored monster that will appear on the full moon. The five men are none of other but the trio, Bob and the village''s chief. They are watching the windmill on the windmill house that slowly moving on it''s, not sure because of the wind or any unseen force. Suddenly, they heard a weird howling of wolf pack. "It''s coming." said the chief, rather unwavered by the howl. The windmill spinning speed accelerates until the spinning becomes really aggressive. Then a creature appeared on the top of the windmill house, it''s a humanoid wolf, with wings. "That''s kind of unexpected, although not far from our hypothesis." said Chris. "Mhmm." Sky agrees with him. *you probably thought this as a filler arc, but no, it''s not. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 134 Chapter 126 - Hybrid Werewolf. The winged werewolves starting howling on the windmill house under the full moon, as it howls, the trees and bushes start rustling, suddenly a big pack of wolves surged out from the bushes followed by a big swarm of bats from the trees. "Is this normal?" Sky asked, rather calm. "Nope, never happened before." said Grandpa White. "I see. Hey Chris, strategy change?" Sky asked, then Chris gives him some unique hand signal. "I see... Maria, let''s go." said Sky before heading towards the windmill house with Maria. The sudden movements caused the wolf pack and bats to chase after them. "Ah... The animals are after them! What should we do... Eh?" Bob was panicking but silenced as he saw Chris. A tattoo pattern appeared, glows, and disappeared from Chris''s arm as he removed a part of his magic seal, then his eyes glow in golden light. As he did so, the movement of the animals stopped, then the animals slowly retracted from the area. As for Sky and Maria, they managed to have a short fight with the winged werewolf before letting it escaped into the dark... "AH! Why did you let it escaped? You are able to finish it off easily right?" Bob asked as soon as Sky and Maria get back to them, he looks a bit frustrated. The trio did not answer, they recall their discussion a few hours ago. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A few hours ago. Resort room. "Heh? Hidden werewolf gene? Are you serious about that?" said Sky, he is a bit hard to believe what Maria just told them. "That''s what I heard from the girls." said Maria. "Think of it carefully, it actually makes sense." said Chris after a short thought. "What do you mean by that?" Sky is a bit curious about what''s in Chris''s mind. "Well, the chief said that his son went missing when this ''monster'' first appeared, and Maria said the villagers in this village have hidden werewolf''s gene, plus full moon... Didn''t all these points click in your mind?" said Chris to the two. "You mean that monster is actually the son of the chief?" said Sky. "And he is actually a werewolf?" said Maria. "I know it sounds stupid, but all the clues are leading to this possibility, so, I believe this possibility is valid." said Chris. "We believe in your analysis. So, any plans?" said Sky. "For now, let''s just have some brief contacts with it, before we make any moves without any knowledge about our target. We will take real action in the coming two days." said Chris. "I agree with Chris chan, especially when that monster could be Grandpa White''s son." said Maria. "Let''s go with this plan tonight then." said Sky. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chris looked at Bob with a rather stern look. "Are you having any grudge with that monster that you want to eliminate it so badly?" said Chris. "Uhm... Well... It destroyed our crops and farm animals after all." said Bob, a bit nervous. "I see... Don''t worry, it will come out again tomorrow night right?" said Chris. "Yes." said Bob. "We will be here again tomorrow night, right now, let''s head back and get a rest for tomorrow." said Sky. Then Bob and Grandpa White went home while the trio went back to the resort... But instead for rest, they are having a lock door meeting/discussion. "Found out anything about that creature?" said Chris while examining a feather they get from the winged werewolf. "First, we can confirm he is a human that transformed into this kind of weird creature. And second, try to guess what we found on his back." said Sky. "Gospeler''s seal?" said Chris. "Nope, but close enough. Holy crest." said Sky. Hearing this, Chris''s eyes turned golden and the atmosphere around him became a bit heavy, Sky and Maria can obviously feel his anger. "Chris - chan, are you alright?" said Maria while holding Chris''s hand. "Even after so many years, they still trying to do that wicked experiment." Chris murmured, which makes Sky and Maria even more confused. "What experiment?" Sky asked. "They are trying to create a hybrid that can defeat their own God." said Chris, with a slightly shaky voice, while clenched his fist. "Hybrid?... Hold on! You mean that..." Sky is astonished by Chris''s words. "Now come to think of it, that pair of wings, although rigged, it definitely looks like a pair of angel''s wings." said Maria after having a close look at the feather. "But what''s the reason for those angels to do that? Are they going to rebel against their God? Chris, you know something about that right? Or are you trying to hide something from us?" Sky asked, a bit anxious. But Chris did not give any response. Sky tried to continue asking but getting stopped by Maria. Then he noticed how tensed Chris is right now, so he knew that it''s not wise to continue forcing the answer out of Chris, and through the reaction of Chris on this incident, Sky had a rough idea about the whole truth, so he decided to put that topic aside until Chris ready to reveal that secret to them. Sky took away the feather from Chris and give him a bottle of iced black tea. "Let''s put this topic down and have some tea." said Sky while patting Chris''s shoulder, which successfully calmed down Chris for a bit. Chris sipped the cold tea, the icy cold sensation from the tea turned Chris back to his usual calm and fearless attitude. "Now we had confirmed that monster is actually a human and very likely to be the son of the chief, there is one person that draws my suspicion." said Chris. "Who?" Sky asks. "Bob. I found that he has a high grudge towards that creature and wants to kill it so badly." said Chris. "Ah... Now you said it. I do found that he is weird, but why would he want to kill that creature, despite of no obvious harm had been made? Even the chief who lost his son didn''t act so aggressively." said Sky after a short thought. "I''m not sure but let''s assume that he might know that creature''s identity since the beginning." said Chris. Template XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 135 Chapter 127 - Some Genetic Theories. "Hold on! Does that also mean that he is the one that helped the angels in this hybrid thing?" said Sky. "Darling..." Maria tried to stop Sky from bringing up the hybrid issues again. "Don''t worry, I''m alright." said Chris. "But what darling said actually makes sense. I don''t think it''s possible for the angels to do that thing without been noticed if there is no outside help." said Maria, who gets a bit awkward when he thought about what those angels might have done... I mean... How does one usually get a hybrid... Yes, that''s what I mean. "... *cough*... I don''t want to imagine what you are thinking, but I have to remind you that if that hybrid monster is really the chief''s son, whatever in your mind would not be valid." said Chris, rather annoyed by Maria''s statements. "But how is it possible for two normal humans to produce a hybrid of werewolf and angel? Does that mean it''s not actually the son of Grandpa White, or his son is adopted?" said Maria, rather confused. "Well, actually it is possible if refer to some genetic theories." said Sky after a short thought. "Ah... So you had get rid of your idiot attribute, huh?" said Chris, a bit intrigued. "Still remember what you said the hidden werewolf gene? Although that family has a heretic werewolf''s gene, but it is unnoticeable since the gene is a recessive gene, so it''s hidden, no one would realize that they have the werewolf''s gene, however, when both of the parents are having werewolf''s gene, it is possible that their children will show the traits of a werewolf. The angel''s gene is more or less the same. So, it is possible when the other side has a hidden angel''s gene to produce a werewolf - angel hybrid with two normal humans." said Sky. "However the chance is quite slim as it is almost impossible in terms of genetics theory. But it is possible for magical creatures, and the Holy Crest is supposed to strengthen the hybrid effect." Chris added on. "Although I don''t quite understand, but I see." said Maria. "Ah... It''s okay, even I don''t know what the hell am I talking about just now." said Sky, which Chris responded with a cold leer. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning, after having their breakfast, Ai and Yuki planning to watch Itsuki''s training again, however, they noticed one of the training halls is unoccupied. "Is Seito not having any training today?" said Yuki. "Hmm... Probably." said Ai. Then they headed to Itsuki''s training room and found that Seito is in there as well. "Hey, Seito! You are not doing any training today?" Yuki asked. "Jason is out for some confidential matters early in the morning, I don''t think he would be back before afternoon, so I might join Itsuki in his training later." said Seito. "Ah... I see." said Yuki. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Grandpa White''s Farmhouse. "If possible, keep that creature alive, don''t kill it." said Grandpa White while serving tea for the trio. "So, you know what it is?" Sky asked. "Actually I know nothing about that creature but every time I saw it, I feel like it is actually my son." said Grandpa White. "Rest assured, we never plan to kill it since the beginning, we have the same thoughts as you." said Sky. "That aside, can you answer us some questions?" said Chris. " Yes, please ask." said Grandpa White. "Before your son went missing and that creature appeared, is there any suspicious party found in the village? For example some cult groups?" Chris asked. "Let me try to recall... Ah! I remember Bob told me about a person in white robe preaching near our ancestor''s temple and getting chased away by my son." said the old man. "A person in white robe huh... I see. Is Bob really close with your son?" Chris ask. "Yes, they are best friends like brothers, they had been playing together since their childhood." said the old man. "I see... Thanks for your information... Oh! And one last question. Is the rumor on the hidden werewolf gene in this village real? If it is real, then... Who is the one that with the gene?" Chris asked again. Grandpa White look at him, frowned... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That night. The trio, Bob and Grandpa White are waiting at the same place as the previous night. "Tonight is different from last night, it can be quite dangerous for you two to stay here, are you sure you don''t want to leave?" Sky asked. Bob and Grandpa White insisted to stay. Sky looks at Chris waiting for his opinion. "Plan A2." said Chris. "Understand." said Sky and Maria. After a while, the hybrid werewolf appeared as expected, Sky activated a shadow trap, keeping himself, Chris and the hybrid werewolf in the shadow trap, while Maria, Bob, and Grandpa White are left outside. "They have gone, what just happened?" said Bob. Maria did not answer his question, he took out a pair of fireproof gloves and wear it while staring at a direction. Bob and Grandpa White looked into that direction, they saw a portal slowly appeared in the air. Maria put on a barrier around Bob and Grandpa White. "Stay in this circle, do not come out before everything is cleared." said Maria. Then a big swarm of giant bats flies out of the portal, followed by three humanoid creatures, which are supposed to be low demons. "Although I did not experience that by myself, but why is this awfully similar to what reported by Chris chan months ago? Anyway, time for some barbecue." said Maria while both of his arms engulfed in fire. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 136 Chapter 128 - Fight Scenes Again. In the shadow trap. Sky is luring the hybrid werewolf to attack him, while Chris is applying some binds on it, however, that hybrid werewolf is too powerful, normal binds wouldn''t be able to resist its strength, the binds break in less than a second "As expected. Hey Sky! Try to drain off its strength as much as possible, I will be guarding you from here." said Chris. "Ah! This is ten times harder than finish off a whole swarm of minotaurs!" Sky shouted while throwing a magic burst to the hybrid werewolf which caused some minor injury on his opponent. "Well, preserving a life is always harder than ending it after all." said Chris while putting a small barrier wall on Sky just before the hybrid werewolf pierced its deadly claws into Sky''s skull. Then he starts drawing some runes around the area with his magic at a really fast pace. "Seriously! How can it be so strong despite of its funny look?" Sky asked while dodging another attack from the hybrid werewolf. "I think you must have forgotten about why it exists, it was mean to be on par with the God of those angels." said Chris, still continue drawing the rune while removing some of his magic seals. As Chris''s magic seal been removed, some crystal-like objects appeared around the area, securing the shadow trap which trembled vigorously due to the fight from the two, prevent it from falling apart. Sky continues to lure the hybrid werewolf to attacks him for another fifteen minutes, the process is very dangerous and thrilling. If Chris did not guarded him from the side, Sky''s face might have been torn off while his skull been pierced through directly by that deadly claws of the hybrid werewolf. After that fifteen minutes of the fierce fight, the movements of the hybrid werewolf starts getting a bit sluggish. Then Sky gives a thumbs-up signal to Chris, while Chris replies with an ''okay'' hand signal. Then Chris froze the movements of the hybrid creature with his magic, to strengthen on the effect, he placed some extra binding on it. "Do it fast, I don''t know how long I can hold him still." said Chris. Sky approached his target while grabbing his crystal in his right hand, he is going to use his crystal to nullified the hybrid werewolf''s magic as well as the Holy Crest, which will probably turn it back to normal. However, just before Sky reached the hybrid werewolf, Chris suddenly realized about a shocking detail, that hybrid werewolf had not even used any magic since the beginning. "Wait! Sky! Stay away from him!" said Chris. Before they could react, an enormous amount of magic emerged from the hybrid werewolf and caused a huge magic explosion. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Outside the shadow trap, Maria just burned the last batch of giant bats into char along with the low demons, then he felt a slight shaking around the environment and he realized that it is from the huge clashing impact in the shadow trap. Maria looked into the thin air and worried about the two... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the shadow trap. Chris is guarding in front of Sky with a golden barrier, his left arm is dangling loosely like a broken doll, while his right hand is holding firm to the barrier despite of badly injured due to the impact from the magic explosion. Then he released about seventy percent of his magic seal which caused the whole area to start trembling, in less than a second, a complicated magic circle appears under the hybrid werewolf, some shining white chain emerged and tied up the hybrid werewolf tightly in a split second. The movement of the hybrid werewolf starts to decrease drastically, from aggressive to totally sluggish as if all of its energy had been drained out. "Sky! Do it now! I''m almost at my limit!" Chris shouted, a bit frustrated and exhausted. Then Sky approached the hybrid werewolf and placed his crystal on the holy crest on its neck. The crest faded for a bit, and the hybrid werewolf shows a slight sign of transforming back to a human, however, it is just for a short frame, as soon as Sky took away his crystal to prevent unnecessary damage to his target, the Holy Crest starts appearing again, while the human features on the hybrid werewolf slowly disappearing. Chris noticed that immediately, he silent chanted a spell at a fast speed, then the rune he had drawn earlier rose and formed a cage locking up the hybrid werewolf just before the Holy Crest fully appeared. As soon as the hybrid werewolf is fully locked in the cage, the shining chain breaks, and the hybrid werewolf starts rampaging inside the rune cage as soon as it gains its energy, however, the rune cage is extremely strong, that it is totally unaffected by the rampage. The hybrid werewolf did another magic explosion, but the explosion is totally absorbed by the runes, preventing any damage to both inside and outside of the cage. "That''s close." said Chris while staring at Sky, rather exhausted. "I''m sorry. It''s my miscalculation." said Sky, a bit guilty. "It''s okay, I had underestimated it as well." said Chris. Then the shadow trap slowly fallen apart... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Darling, Chris-chan, are you guys okay?" Maria asked as soon as the two of them get out of the shadow trap along with the captured hybrid werewolf. "I''m alright, but Chris..." Sky is a bit hesitant to continue his words. Chris stared at Sky for a while, then he softly touched Sky''s left chest. "Argh..." Sky flinched. "There you have it, he is lying." said Chris. Then Sky lifted up Chris''s left arm and let go of it, Chris''s arm dropped back lifelessly like a broken doll. "You are the last person that can say that about me." said Sky while giving Chris a leer. "Uhm... I guess I should call Ben chan." said Maria. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 137 Chapter 129 - "He Is My Son." "For the safety of the villagers as well as this creature itself, we will be keeping it with us for a while, we will talk about it tomorrow morning." said Sky before Chris teleport themselves directly from their current spot to their resort room, leaving Grandpa White and Bob there, a bit confused. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Later, the resort room. "Stay still, if not I might accidentally hurt you with all these complicated procedures." said Ben while ''fixing'' Chris left hand by replacing some tiny wires in it through a small cut on the flesh. "Well, it''s not like I can have any control over my left arm''s movements right now." said Chris, in a casual manner. "Seriously, even if this is a prosthetics arm, you shouldn''t use it to absorb the impact of that magic explosion, that''s too ruthless and dangerous." said Ben, a bit angry. "Well, At least I successfully prevented some potentially deadly damage... On that idiot." said Chris. Ben sighed before proceed to stitch up the cut. After Ben treated the injuries of the three, they started to analyze the situation they faced just now. Maria told them about the giant bats and low demons. "That''s quite unexpected. The similarities in these two incidents are definitely not a coincidence." said Chris. "True. But if these were done by the same party, it means that the previous case is related to the angels instead of Gospeler." said Sky. "Well, actually, everything makes more sense this way." said Chris. "What do you mean by that?" Sky asked. "There is a thing that I had been wondering but never remember to ask Ai about it. Don''t you ever wonder what was Ai doing at that place during that time?" said Chris. "Uhm... Yes, that''s indeed suspicious." said Sky. "We always thought that it was mean to distract us from Itsuki who was in the dojo that day, so that they can do something on him without been noticed but that just doesn''t make sense. However if it the deed of angels, then it makes sense." said Chris. "How so?" Sky asked. "Try to think in another direction, what if their target is to disturb Ai in her mission instead of Itsuki?" said Chris. "Ah... This explained why Ai was there at that time." said Sky. "Yes, they know that Ai was going to pass through that spot and so they appeared there, it''s just that we happened to be there as well. But we still need to ask Ai to confirm that." said Chris. "I see, but why would the angels did that?" Sky is still a bit oblivious. "Well, Ai was a killer and her mission is to kill Itsuki that time. Now what will be the most logical reason for the angels to stop Ai from killing Itsuki?" said Chris. "Hmm?... Hold on! It can''t be... They are trying to create a hybrid of Dracula!" said Sky, rather astonished, the same for Maria. "Mhm... Probably. But then the plans were interrupted by the Gospeler." said Chris. "Ah... That''s really complicated." said Sky. "However, that''s just my hypothesis, I will need to get some confirmation from that." said Chris. "Uhm... How?" Sky is confused at Chris''s words. "I have my reliable source of information." said Chris with a smirk. "Reliable source? You mean Jason?" Sky asks. "Nope... But talk about Jason, I noticed some interesting pieces of information from the report he sent me just now." said Chris. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Heavenly realm. "Please... Give me the medicine... I can''t take it anymore... Arrgghh..." Camael the war angel, kneeled on the ground with an agonizing look, begging for help from a man in a cloak. "The medicine is with me right now, you need to provide me with some information, then I''ll give you this medicine." said the cloaked man. "I''ll tell you anything you want... Just... Give me the medicine..." said Camael while crawling towards the cloaked man. A few minutes later, Camael is lying on the ground, exhausted. The cloaked man crouched down and stared at him, with a curious look. "I wonder why don''t you get help from the Archangels? Instead of so lowly of yourself. I believe they can easily get rid of the thing inside of you." said the cloaked man. Camael tries to attack him but failed since he is too weak at this moment. "Ha! You don''t need to tell me, I already know the answer from your look. You will be getting excommunicated if they find out about this huh?" said the cloaked man before leaving the place through a portal leaving the frustrated angel alone... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kapis Dimension. 9 am. Secret base. Seito is having breakfast with Jason and the girls in the cafeteria, Itsuki had headed to the training hall early in the morning. "We will take a break for the training today, as Dr. Ben is not here." said Jason. "Ah... And you weren''t here yesterday, where have you been yesterday, Mr. Jason?" Seito asked, a bit dissatisfied because he doesn''t want to skip the training again. "I went to the nearby village for some confidential matters." said Jason, then he noticed Seito dissatisfactory. "I guess we can share a training hall with Mr. Itsuki." said Jason. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Grandpa White''s farmhouse. Sky, Chris, Maria, and Ben are sitting around a round table along with Bob and Grandpa White, behind them is the hybrid werewolf in the rune cage that had turned into a more humanly look, except for still having the wolf ears, claws and wings. "Chief, do you recognize him?" Sky asked. "Yes. He is my son." said the Chief. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 138 Chapter 130 - White Junior. "Ah... So our hypothesis is right about this point. I wonder how about our other hypotheses? Bob, I believe you might have the answer." said Chris with a rather polite yet sinister tone. "Uhm... I don''t understand what you said." said Bob. "I believe you realized about the truth since the beginning huh?" said Sky. "No, why would you think so?" said Bob. "A week before White Junior (Grandpa White''s son) gone missing, you saw him chasing a person in white robe away from the village''s ancestor''s temple, right?" Sky asked. "Yes, everyone knows that." said Bob. "Do you notice anything special about that person?" Sky asked again. "Uhm... No. He is well covered in his robe with hood." said Bob, a bit hesitant. "Hmm? Are you sure about that?" Sky asked again. "Yes." said Bob. "There you have it, that''s his answer." said Sky to Chris. "Is there anything wrong with Bob''s statements?" Grandpa White asked. "Yes. He was lying. He can''t be not seeing anything unique about that mysterious person, as that person is an angel. Am I right?" said so, Chris glared at Bob. "I... I don''t know what you are talking about." said Bob. "Based on a reliable source of information, there is still some remaining trace of the magic of angel in the backroom of that temple. And they found this in there." said Chris while taking out a pale orange feather. Bob is a bit astonished to see the feather. "Where did you get that? Why didn''t I noticed that he dropped a feather... Wait! It''s been ninety years, it''s impossible for that to still exist until now... Ah..." said Bob, a bit awkward after found out he had been set up by the Immortals. "Yes indeed it shouldn''t be there after so many years, but at the same time, it does prove that you saw that angel. So, why are you keeping that a secret from us?" Chris asked. "It''s... No, I can''t tell you." said Bob. "Let me guess, White Junior wants you to keep that as a secret." said Sky. "What? Bob, are they telling the truth? You know what happened to Junior since the beginning?" said Grandpa White, rather emotional. "Yes. It''s like what they said." said Bob. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- About a year before White Junior went missing, he found out something weird about himself that he can''t explain. He started to craving for raw meats but at the same time, he is disgusted by fresh blood. He gets mad easily and becomes aggressive when he is angry, but at the same time, there''s something in him that forced him to stay gentle and calm. All these contradictions made his life a misery. He did not want his family to know about that, so he hid it for a whole year. However, his condition gets worse, just a few weeks before his disappearance, he found that he had grown some sharp fangs, and the secret finally been found out by his best friend Bob when he is confronting with a winged man who is supposed to be an angel. That day, Junior was forcibly been imprinted a Holy Crest on his back by the angel without any explanation. And Bob happens to witness that process. Junior told Bob to keep that as a secret, and Bob promised him, as they are best friends. However, a week later, which is a full moon, Junior experienced a scary transformation, he had totally turned into a beast while a pair of rigged wings emerged from his back. He can''t control his desire anymore and thus he attacked the chickens and crops in the village before running into the forest and hides in there for ninety years, which he only comes out on full moon night every month when he loses control of himself, but that contradiction in him acts as his final borderline that prevented him from harming the villagers. After so many years of torments, Junior had gotten so sorrow and tensed he doesn''t know how long he could keep control of himself, thus he asked his best friend Bob to end his life for good, but Bob can''t afford to do on his own, and thus he followed Sky and Chris after found out they had successfully completed an X level quest in the quest center. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "That''s what he told me in his head." said Chris. "See? I told you Chris is a mind reader." said Sky. "Shut up, Baka Sora." said Chris, slapping Sky''s head again. "Oh my... My son... Why did he have to suffer like that?" Grandpa White who was calm since the beginning had finally broken down after hearing Chris''s statements. Tears fall down from his dim and wrinkled eyes. "Grandpa White, I''m very sorry. I should not keep that as a secret from you, but I swear that I never want to end Junior''s life either." said Bob, trying to get forgiveness from Grandpa White. "Yes, Bob is telling the truth, we realized that as well, normal people will think otherwise when you acting like you want that ''creature'' to be eliminated so badly. But in fact, your exaggerated manner had exposed you, you don''t want him to die, but at the same time, you can''t reject his quest. You tried to cover your real feelings by acting so aggressively. Right?" said Sky. Bob nodded. "Is there any way to turn him back?" Bob asked. "Nope, as it is his gene that turned him into this. But we can get back his self control again, by removing that Holy Crest which is the main reason he loses control of himself." said Chris. "How?" Bob asked, while Grandpa White looks at Chris with eyes of regained hope. "We need to get that angel to undo the imprinted crest on him." said Chris. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 139 Chapter 131 - Some Gruesome Scene. *reader''s discretion alert. Secret base, cold storage room. Seito and Jason are staring at the body of the four meters long lizard. "I thought we are going to do some training." said Seito, a bit confused. "I''m sorry, I suddenly remembered that I was ordered to pelt this lizard." said Jason. "Uhm... You need my help?" said Seito. "It would be great if you could help." said Jason. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, the village''s resort. The trio are taking a short break from the troublesome quest while Ben is examining Junior with a rather interested look. "Ben, I know what you are thinking but no, you can''t do experiment on him." said Chris. "Maybe I should get some blood sample from him." said Ben, obviously ignored what Chris said. "Ah... Nevermind." said Chris. "Hey, Chris chan, I wonder where did you get that angel''s feather? It looks quite familiar." said Maria. "You mean this feather?" Chris took out that pale orange feather. "Of course you are familiar with it, it''s not even an angel''s feather, it''s from Suzaku as a sign of loyalty when she first joined us." said Chris, rather proud that he had successfully tricked everyone with that feather. "Haha! As expected from you." said Sky, in a rather excited mood. "Sky, I wonder why are you so excited?" Chris asked. "Well, since it''s related to the angels, it means we have a legit reason to ''pay some visit'' to the Heavenly Realm again." said Sky with an evil smile. "Actually not quite. I don''t know if the Heavenly Realm has a hidden side or not, but the main groups of angels seem to be oblivious on these whole incidents." said Chris. "What? How did you know about that?" Sky asked, a bit confused, same for Maria, while Ben remains as cold as always. "Well, let''s just say it''s my trustworthy reliable source of information line." said Chris. "I see... But if they don''t know about this, then how are we going to find the real culprits?" Sky asked again. "Well, if my plans and calculations go well, I believe our culprits will show themselves to us tonight." said Chris with a slightly evil smug. "But how... Ah, hold on... Reliable source again?" Sky asked. "Mhmm." "By the way, Chris. I wonder is it just my imagination or what, your right eye looks kind of reddish." said Sky. "Nope, not your imagination. I can actually feel that burning sensation in my eye." said Chris in a rather casual manner. Then the other three glared at him, Sky and Maria are ready to hold him down so that Ben can do a check up on him. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, night time. The village''s ancestors temple. An angel with pale orange wings sneakily walks in through a hidden door, he seems to be looking for something. However, before he could found the thing he is looking for, he is getting bound by a strong binding magic that completely immobilized him. "Perhaps you are looking that ''God like creature'' that can be on par on your Lord? As rumored by other angels." said Chris, who walks in through the main door. "Is that ''God like creature'' you are looking in the form of a winged werewolf? Too bad, he is not with us tonight... Right? Chris?" said Sky. "Mhmm." "However, if you want to look for some other ''God like'' individuals, there are two here for you." said Sky. "Haha. Please don''t count me in for your own shamelessness." said Chris. "Anyway, do you care to tell us the whole process of your ''Recreating God'' plan and who is the mastermind behind of all these, as I do not believe that a low ranked angel like you would have the courage to do such rebellious thing towards your lord." said Chris as his eyes glow in golden light. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, a hidden place in Heavenly Realm. An angel with black hair and silver wings is sitting on a throne-like chair, while another angel is kneeling in front of him. "Sire, Daniel just sent us a help signal, he is getting captured by a group of magic users." "Define this ''magic user''." "Probably are Immortals. And they look really powerful." "Ah... It will be quite troublesome if they are from that ''Kingdom''... Hmm... I believe Daniel wouldn''t mind sacrificing a bit." "But Sire, if we did that, our subject will be..." "Don''t mind about that, it''s just another useless trail subject, and probably is another failure. Our real subject is that bloodline of Dracula." "I see. I believe Daniel will understand." "Oh! And please don''t forget to make an excuse to fool that silver hair boy, we can''t let our secret plans leak out, he may be a snot kid, but he is a powerful and almighty Archangel after all." "Yes, Sire, I will do as you commanded. Another important thing, Sire. A faceless man is looking for you." "Ah... I see. I shall go meet him after I''ve done with this issue." ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ancestral temple, the two Immortals are still interrogating the angel, however, the angel refuses to give any response to their interrogation. Chris noticed something weird about him. Then he suddenly felt an acute burning sensation on his right eye, which caused him to flinched a bit. "Chris! Your right eye is bleeding!" Sky is shocked when he noticed there''s blood dripped from Chris''s right eye. "Argh... Tsk! They are trying to ''erase'' him. Activate a complete magic block on him, now!" Chris shouted while holding his right eye. Sky quickly created a golden rectangular block around the angel, but it''s a bit too late, the angel''s body starts diffusing when Sky preparing for the magic block, they only managed to keep the angel''s head remained... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 140 Chapter 132 - Meanwhile, Null Dimension. Sky and Chris are shocked by the sight, however, they soon turned the shock into anger, especially Chris. Then he summoned a man in a white cloak and mask with telepathy. "Take this head back to the Kingdom, take out all the informations you can get from its brain and analyze the source of the destruction magic, I want the result in one week. Kapis time." said Chris in a stern tone, with scary eyes while blood still dripping out of his right eye. Then the man took the head before bowing to Sky and Chris, and left through a portal. After the man left, Chris punched the wall really hard, caused a big crack on the wall, Sky walked near Chris and patted his shoulder. "Hey Chris, I know you are frustrated, so am I. But right now, let''s go back to the resort and get Ben to treat your eye." said Sky with a concerned look. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, the resort lounge. Maria and Ben are watching some random idol cultivation show on a laptop. Then Sky walks in and joined them. "How is Chris?" Ben asked. "He had fallen asleep, the sleeping potion works well." said Sky. "Glad to know that. Seriously, if I have a choice, I would not choose to put him to sleep, but his mentality is so bad that it might cause unwanted harms on his body." said Ben. "Actually I have been wondering what had happened to Chris on the past that makes him to hate angels this much. Yes, I have to admit that they are quite annoying most of the time and some of them are so despicable that I would destroy them without any hesitation, but, Chris''s hatred is just different from that." said Sky with a concerned look. "Mmm... I''m curious about that as well. Be-chan, did your late father told you anything about that? Since he was so close with Chris chan in the past." Maria asked. "Well, too bad he didn''t. But I believe both of you have the answer already right? Just that it''s hard to accept." said Ben while adjusting his glasses. "If possible, I hope it wasn''t as we thought... Anyway, how is Junior?" Sky asked. "After the Holy Crest is removed, his condition had become quite stable. After a short counseling and self-control training, he should be able to reunite with his father very soon." said Ben. "Talk about Grandpa White, yesterday he told us that White''s Family indeed has a hidden gene of werewolf but what about the angel''s gene? He said his wife is a normal human... Or at least looks like a normal human. Which means his wife indeed has a hidden angel''s gene... But how? Aren''t the bodily combination between angels and humans is forbidden?" Maria asked. "Exactly. That''s the main point of this issue." said Ben with a serious look. "Ah..." Maria frowned as he heard the answer from Ben... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Null Dimension. Black Cross quarter. Xenoo leads a teenager that is about fifteen years old to Dark Prince''s office. Dark Prince is not there, Sal is the one that sitting at his working desk. "Terence had gone to London with Her Highness, he had left me in charge here. So, he is that newbie that Terence mentioned that day?" Sal ask. "Yes. His name is Codie. Codie, this is Master Sal, the co-leader of Black Cross." said Xenoo, with a formal tone, although sounds a bit unwillingly. "Good day, my name is Codie, apprentice fighter of Kingdom, I was sent here by Master Sachiro, one of the Royal Seven for some training. Hope we can work well with each other." said Codie who obviously oblivious of Sal''s and Terence''s identity and ranks. Sal just smiled without saying anything. Then Codie saw a group photo of Terence, Sal, Athena, and another lady. Then he pointed at Dark Prince. "Is this Master Dark Prince? He looks darker than I thought, is this how he gets the title of ''Dark Prince''?" said Codie, a bit carefree. "Mind your words, that''s really rude, especially when he is your superior." said Sal, without showing much emotion while Xenoo is obviously upset with Codie''s words. "Actually what he said is not entirely wrong." said Athena who just walked in through the door. "Athena? I thought you were out for some snacks." said Sal. "I was going to buy some snacks, but I overheard something interesting, so I turned back." said Athena with a casual tone. "Lady Athena, what do you mean by what you said earlier? Do you know anything about that?" Xenoo asked. "Of course I know! I heard it from Shiro kun and Sachin not long ago." said Athena, and yes, that Sachin is that ''Master Sachiro'' mentioned by Codie. "Do you guys interested to know?" Athena asked. "If you don''t mind telling... And Terence is not here right now, so, go ahead." said Sal. "Well... Let''s start the story from hundreds of years ago." said Athena. And so, a potential five chapters long past arc started again. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hundreds of years ago (or maybe a thousand years ago), Terence was still a child who was abandoned by his clan because of his darker skin tone, which is totally different from the rest in the clan. He was forced to be a beggar in order to continue his life. He found that he has some special ability during that period, but he did not care about it, as at that moment, nothing is as important as keeping himself from starving. That day, he was bullied by a group of teenagers and on the verge of using his special ability on them, then, a group of bounty hunters appeared in front of him and teleport him away from the teenagers. *since this chapter might be a bit sensitive, I need to clarify that I hate discrimination more than anyone else. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 141 Chapter 133 - Some Past Arc. The bounty hunter''s group consists of three men. They brought Terence to a farmhouse(?), in the farmhouse is the legendary healer, Mr. Shiya, and his two sons who are about the same age as Terence. They treated him and give him food without any comment on his look. And so he joined them. Years later, they conquered a large bounty hunter''s organization that consists of more than five hundred people and named it as Kingdom. One of trio lost in that fateful scissor paper rock game and been forced to be the leader, which is known as the King, while the other two are forcibly assigned as co-leaders, which is also known as Duke, as the King was not happy to accept that position, and thus the Trinity of Kingdom are born. And this is when the real story began. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Are you serious about giving me the same surname as yours?" young Terence asked. "Yes, I want you to put away all your past and the clan that abandoned you. You deserve a new life." said the King. With the given surname, Terence had made an oath that he will never betray the King no matter what. However, this is also the start of the unpleasant event that happened to Terence that gave him the title of Dark Prince. Whenever there are special treatments, there will be jealousy, especially when you feel that the other party is inferior to you, although most of the time it''s just you the one that is narcissistic. And so, those people who were jealous of Terence who share the same surname with the King start mocking him with his darker skin tone. Since Terence shared the same surname with the King and the Trinity were quite protective of him, so they considered him as a ''prince'', in a more negative meaning. With his darker skin tone, they call him Dark Prince. Terence didn''t really care about that as he felt that name sounds kind of cool if putting the ill intention aside, however, someone didn''t really seem to be agreed at that. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Uhm... Why did you suddenly become my son? I''m not that old." said the King to Terence. Then the King warned whoever that spread that nickname with mocking intentions. "Terence might not care about what you people did as he had gotten numb of it. But I''m not as virtue as him. I care. I definitely don''t want to see this kind of discrimination in my place. I hope you all can understand, and if you are having any issues with this, you may leave, now." said the King. And so, about one-third of the five hundred people left. "Are you doing this because of me? It''s not worth it." said Terence. "You are not the sole reason I did so. This kind of meaningless discrimination will become a deadly damage for Kingdom if not handled properly, eliminating it is the most effective and efficient way to handle it." said the King. Terence looked at him, with a self-blaming look without saying anything... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Many years had passed. Kingdom had grown into a really powerful and fearsome organization that can be considered as a real kingdom. That nickname of Terence had not been mentioned anymore, although there are still some fancy or weird rumors about it. But then, there is a certain memorable incident that brings up that nickname again... That day, the Trinity was out dealing with some matters with the Celestial Court, leaving Terence, who is now with the rank of Marquis with the title of Dark Knight and the newly promoted *White Knight - Lex in charge of the Kingdom. *Lex = Shiro chan. Everything was quite normal at the beginning until someone noticed something that hidden in the shades. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Hey look! There''s something in that dark corner." said man A. "Ah! You are right, there''s something moving in the shade... Hold on! It a man! Ah! It''s C!" said man B. Then a man crawled out from the darkness, his body is covered in blood and some scary black aura. "Stay away from the darkness and shadow!" the man shouted below getting dragged back into the darkness by countless of weird shadow hands. In less than an hour, that sector of Kingdom had turned into a living hell, the people in there got slain by an unseen party in the dark and shadows. High ranked fighters had been there as reinforcement, however, their enemy was too strong, and most importantly, they don''t even know where their enemy was hiding. The only thing they could do is to get all the people out from the dark and shadowy area. "Try to minimize the linking area between shadows, that creature seems to be able to move freely inside of shadows." said one of the fighters. However, his theory was obviously wrong. After they dispatched the people away from shady areas, they found out that their enemy was not only able to move freely inside of shadow without been seen, they can also move freely in between shadows, and thus, another bloody massacre was about to happen. Suddenly, a thunder struck a big area of shadow under the ceiling decoration, a man with a thick beard appeared at the struck point, that man wore an eastern traditional outfit. "You are from the Celestial Court?" said Lex who reached the area just in time along with his subordinates, the lightning just now was from Lex. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "This chapter is meant to be released for webnovel.com." Chris: "Oh! This matter. Yes, if you''re reading this chapter on another platform than webnovel.com, know that it''s an illegal copy diffused without the Writer''s authorization." Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 142 Chapter 134 - Still Past Arc. "I am Ying Mo, the deity of shadows. I can''t believe that you actually successfully landed an attack on me while I''m in the shadow, this Kingdom thingy isn''t just some random trash can huh? But that will be the last time you can hit me." said the man with beard. Then he ''sunk'' back into the shadow again. The newly promoted White Knight is now in a highly alert mode as his enemy had hidden his own presence even more tighter than before, it''s almost impossible to trace his movements at the current state. Suddenly some long shadow hands emerged out from the shadow at an unguarded area, strangled and pinned Lex to the wall. "See? I told you so. I''m one with the shadows and darkness. I''m not anyone that a wimp like you can compete at, just give up." said Ying Mo who had emerged half of his body out of the shadow. "Really?... I guess... You should look at your surroundings..." said Lex while getting strangled even tighter on his neck. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The shadow that Ying Mo hid in is circled packly by a whole row of electric sparks, a single movement might trigger the sparks and caused a serious electric shock. This indicates that Ying Mo is not able to move in between nor emerged into the shadow anymore. "Ah... You are smarter than how you look like, I guess I will just finish you off first." said Ying Mo. "Let''s give it a try then." said Lex. Without any warning, Lex''s abdomen gets pierced through by a pair of sharp spikes that emerged from the wall behind of him. "I told you I''m one with the shadow, you can''t just keep me trapped with that boring trick of yours." said Ying Mo, with a haughty disdain. "Ah... I really don''t want to do this in the first week of my promotion, but I guess I have no choice at this moment." said Lex. Then, all the lighting equipment in the building (?) glows into eyes piercing brightness and burst, the whole building turned into a pure darkness within seconds. "Huh? What are you trying to do again this time? Trying to ''remove'' the shadows by removing all the lights? Hahaha! It''s useless, pure darkness is just a wider form of shadow, and I could move even more freely in this kind of environment." said Ying Mo. "Is that so?" This question is not from Lex but the other person''s voice, it''s Terence. All of a sudden, Ying Mo found out that he is unable to move his own body, as if he had been sealed in solid concrete. "You said you are one with the shadow and darkness, but too bad to inform you that... I am the darkness, and I''m definitely not one with you." said Terence. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Care to explain why are your people been found in our place?" said the King with an icy cold glare while his eyes glow in golden, and thus, the ''negotiations'' had turned into a real single-sided massacre... Well, almost, if the Celestial Emperor and the other senior deities didn''t kneel down and apologize. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After this incident, the title of ''Dark Prince'' had once again emerged to the surface, this time as a compliment. Almost all of them thought this title was originally given to Terence because his overpowered dark type of magic, the reason it was not widely used was that Terence wants to stay low key. In their opinion, someone will such a capability deserves to be praised, and so they decided to use it widely again. While Lex who knows the truth found that it''s actually quite interesting how a mocking nickname could be turned into a praising title, and so he decided to keep the truth for himself as he believed that''s what Terence hoped for as well. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Back to the present. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- "And so, that''s how Te-chan gets the title of Dark Prince." said Athena. "I see... So it''s really because of his dark magic after all." said Xenoo. Yes, obviously they didn''t get the truth. "Anyway, I have a mission for Codie. Xenoo, you will be guiding him for his first mission. I''ll send you a detail later." said Sal while secretly gives Xenoo some mysterious hand signal. Xenoo nodded before leading Codie out of the office. "Sal kun, Sal kun, are you sure it''s okay to let baka Xeno to do that?" said Athena while sticking really near to Sal. "Well, he is the best candidate for this job, and Terence trusts him a lot, so we should trust him as well... Although not so dependable most of the time." said Sal. Outside the office. "Ah~~ I really thought it''s because of his skin color, you know, it will be really funny if it''s that way." said Codie, still acting quite rude even after getting reprimand by Sal earlier, however, Xenoo who was supposed to be angry did not give any reaction to Codie''s attitude... **again, I need to clarify that, I hate discrimination. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 143 Chapter 135 - "Are You An Alien?" UK, London. Rei is walking on a street with Terence as her ''bodyguard''. They are looking for a pink building which is supposed to be Maria''s house in London. "According to the GPS given by Lex, it should be somewhere nearby." said Terence. "But if the GPS is accurate, a pink building should be quite easy to find." said Rei, a little confused. "Well, the GPS could go wrong sometimes though, but Your Highness, why are you looking for Maria''s house? He is in another dimension right now." Terence asked, quite curious. "Well, I have my own reason." said Rei, and Terence nodded in response. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile. Japan. Xenoo brought Codie to a tunnel with his bike. "This tunnel is rumored to be cursed, a lot of people have gone missing after entering this tunnel after 5 pm. Your mission is to pass through this tunnel after 5 pm and investigate about that rumor." said Xenoo with a serious look. "Ah! I see. A noob quest huh?" said Codie, with a slight disdain. After a few minutes, Xenoo looks at his watch. "It''s 5 pm. Let''s go." said Xenoo. "Really? I thought I could handle this on my own." said Codie, Xenoo did not give any response. And so, they entered the tunnel. The tunnel looks no difference compare with a normal tunnel, the only weird thing about it is that pale and continuous wailing sound from the deepest part of the tunnel. "To be honest, this wailing is a bit creepy." said Codie. "You''re scared? It''s not yet too late to turn back right now." said Xenoo, a bit provocative. Provoked by Xenoo''s words, Codie speeds up his steps, walks deeper into the tunnel. Xenoo smirked. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Black Cross quarter. Sal is viewing a map that shows the interior of the tunnel Xenoo and Codie are located right now, then he smiled. "It''s time. Athena, let''s go." said Sal. "Aye!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Tunnel. "Hey! Senior Xenoo, I wonder why is your name Xenoo? Is there something to do with alien or foreign species." Codie jokingly asked, again without proper consideration. "Both are accurate." said Xenoo, which is totally out of Codie''s expectation. "Eh? Are you serious?" Codie is totally confused. "Curious? Let me show you." said Xenoo with an evil smile. Xenoo stared at Codie with a really disturbing smile, a tiny metallic insect-like creature crawl out from his right eye and flies into Codie''s right eye. (ugh!) Then Xenoo suddenly collapsed onto the ground like a totally lifeless doll while Codie starts walking deeper into the tunnel. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Xenoo slowly regained his consciousness, the first person he that gets into his eyes is Athena who is poking his head as always. "Athena, can you please stop poking my head? This body shell is not a toy." said Xenoo, who quickly sat up in order to prevent Athena from continues to poke his head. "Seriously, if you feel so precious about your ''shell'', don''t simply leave it here just like that, just to remind you, we are in a tunnel where cars will be passing by... Despite of been cursed." said Sal while helping Xenoo to stand up. "Last time it''s even worse, you just left your shell on the battlefield." said Athena. "Ah... That was an unexpected accident, I underestimate that angel." Xenoo tries to find an excuse. "Excuse rejected." said Athena. -------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile London. Rei and Terence finally found that pink house which is actually hidden behind some tall trees. "Hmm... This place is so well hidden huh?" said Rei. They entered the house and saw a childish Ruby running around the house like a hyperactive child. Rei slowly approached Ruby with her magic aura slowly oozing out in an offensive way. She raised her hand towards Ruby''s face... "Stop it, Your Highness. You definitely don''t want to do that." said Terence, who grabbed Rei''s hand stopping her from reaching Ruby. "Ah... You actually have the courage to stop me. Please do not forget that I''m your Queen." said Rei. "I''m sorry Your Highness, I''m just obeying His Majesty''s order." said Terence. "Yes, and I believe that His Majesty would not be happy to see you doing that, Your Highness." said a man with blonde hair and green eyes who walk down from the stairs with some girl''s toys in his hands. That''s Lex, the White Knight. "You mean it''s the King''s order to protect this girl?" said Rei, a bit refused to accept that. "Here, the King''s order." said Lex while handed Rei a letter in a golden envelope. Rei read the content and left the building angrily. "Although it''s His Majesty''s order, but I seriously wonder what''s in his mind to actually protect this random girl without even care of Her Highness''s feelings." said Lex, a bit guilty seeing Rei leaving the building. "Well, I believe His Majesty has His own reasons. I guess I should chase after Her Highness and get her back before anything bad happens." said Terence before leaving the house, leaving Lex and that childish Ruby... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 144 Chapter 136 - From The Beach to The Sea. Sky and the gang are having a picnic at White''s Village beach, Bob and Junior joined them. Itsuki and the girls are building sand castle, with a rather casual outfit instead of swimsuit which put Seito into a big disappointment... I mean for the girls. Ben is looking for seashells that can be used for some special medicines, Jason is helping him. While the trio are ''hiding'' under a big parasol doing their own things which has nothing to do with the beach. "Maria, I thought you are going to wear your bikini and have some sun-bath here." said Chris with a teasing tone while sliding through his tablet. "Aww... Chris chan, you know how hot it is under the direct sun right now? I don''t want to get all sweaty and smelly." said Maria while applying a thick layer of sunscreen. Yes, none of them are in the water, except for Bob and Junior who are having some ''manly'' swimming competition. Seito looks at them with an ''errr'' look, this is not the beach party he is expecting. "Chris chan, give me your left hand." said Maria with a pump of sunscreen on his palm. Chris reached out his left hand as instructed while still scrolling through countless of reports on his tablet. Then Maria rubbed the sunscreen on his hand. "Done, right hand." said Maria while pumping sunscreen on his palm again, then he rubbed the sunscreen on Chris''s right hand. "Neck." said Maria, and the steps repeated again. Sky looks at them with a rather teasing look. "Are you acting as his personal maid or what." said Sky, almost laughed out. Seeing Sky who make fun of them, Maria pouted and softly punched him with his ''tiny fists of anger''. Chris ignored those and continued to scroll through all the documents. Suddenly he saw a message from ''Little Shiro'', he frowned. "Chris, what''s wrong?" Sky asked after noticed Chris''s expression changed. "Don''t worry, it''s not anything worth mentioning." said Chris while putting down the tablet. Then Bob came out from the water and walked towards them. "Hey! Just now Junior told me he found a secret map from his late mother, and the targeted location is actually an underwater cave." said Bob. The trio looks at him with a rather astonished look. "Did they just having some talk in the sea?" said Sky. "It seems like that way." said Chris. Yup, they focused on the wrong thing. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Although their point of focus was wrong, but still, they had lent a ship from Grandpa White and prepared to head to the targeted location. Just that Ben, Jason, and the girls did not join them and they are playing some pirate role playing game on the ship. "Yohoho! I''m Captain Green Eye Vlansky!" said Sky who stood on the deck, wearing a watermelon eyepatch, yes that''s from Chris. "We are heading to a mysterious underwater cave where the legendary Madam White''s treasure located at. Navigator, please give us the direction." said Sky. "Polly wants a cracker." said Chris, from the cabin, a bit annoyed. "No, Chris, you are supposed to be the navigator, not the parrot." said Sky. "Oh... Hello, this is your navigation system, we are currently experiencing some network error, please try again later." said Chris in a rather robotic tone. "Ah... That''s not the navigator I mean." said Sky, a bit disappointed. "Captain! We found an X mark on the sea surface!" said Seito, while pointing at a red X mark on the sea surface, which is actually placed by them earlier with their special magic skill that searches and marks the estimated place they are looking for, including water and air. "Ah, that''s unexpectedly fast. Let''s dive in." said Sky, finally back to normal. "But how? It will be quite dangerous if we just dive into this deep sea without any special equipment." said Bob, Sky smiled, but before he could say anything, Junior spoke. "Don''t worry, this ship is not an ordinary ship, it can turn into a submarine." said so, Junior opened a hidden door on the deck floor, and clicked on some switches, the ship starts transforming on its own. "Wow! Talk about technologies." said the rest. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Fattie Mama''s resort, Ben is examining the shell he collected in the morning with Jason''s help, suddenly, someone knocked his room''s door. Grandpa White is looking for him. Grandpa White told him that the teacher''s son, Darrie* had been crying every day ever since that day he was ''disciplined'' by Chris, his mother had been really worried about him although his father wants to keep it as a secret as he feels that it''s a shame to have a weakling son like Darrie. However, Darrie''s mother loved her son so much that she secretly visited Grandpa White and kneeled to him, begging for forgiveness while hoping that he can get Chris to undo whatever he had done to her son. Ben who did not know the whole incident is a bit confused but his doctor ethic told him that he should not ignore this matter, especially when it is related to Chris, so he decided to have a look at what happened. *I was going to name him as something to do with apple, as in ''teacher''s apple'', but it feels really feminine, and so I name him Darrie, which sounds like a nerd. "Bring me to the boy." said the doctor. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 145 Chapter 137 - Underwater Cave and Familys Issues. In the ship-submarine. "Wow, never thought this ship can be this advanced." said Sky while looking around the ship-submarine which slowly descending into the deep sea. "So, tell us, what else of high tech things you have?" Chris asked. "High tech thing? You mean like this ship? We have a hot air balloon with automated navigator and carts that can fly like a bird." said Junior. "Wow, although it''s quite common in some other dimensions, but it''s definitely not common at here. Where did you get those things?" Sky asked. "Well, my pop made it." said Junior, as if there''s nothing wrong with that answer. "Wow! That''s rather surprising! Never thought Grandpa White to be so talented." said Sky. "Yes, indeed. Come to think of it, now I recalled it, I found that it''s extremely ironic for the Teacher''s family. Especially their ''discrimination'' towards those ''uneducated rural people''." said Chris, a bit sarcastic. "Ah... Now you mentioned that, I feel exactly the same as you." said Sky. "Well, that man considers my pop as a freak with weird hobbies of making some ''useless'' things. He said it''s a waste of resources." said Junior. "Ah-ah... No wonder their son behaved that way." said Sky. "You mean Darrie? What''s wrong with him?" Junior asked. "Uhm... Nope, nothing." said Sky. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, the teacher''s house. Ben is having some talk with the boy in a room while the boy''s parents are quarreling outside the room until a state that Ben needs to put on a sound barrier around the room. The husband is shouting at his wife for begging Grandpa White in this matter as he thinks it''s a humiliation to him. While the wife is in tears trying her best to stand firm for her son. After a while, Ben comes out from the room, he stared at Mr. Teacher with a disapproval look. Mr. Teacher turned away as he saw Ben, while Mrs. Teacher anxiously approached Ben, asking him about her son. "Don''t worry, he should be okay right now, you may accompany him in the room, I need to talk with your husband for a while." said Ben, then Mrs. White entered the room and closed the door. Ben walked towards Mr. Teacher, he asked him to go outside, Mr. Teacher did as Ben said. "Sir, what I''m going to ask might be a bit harsh. Darrie is really your biological son, right?" Ben asks, in a rather polite and formal tone. "Of course he is my son. Why would you ask this kind of question?" said Mr. Teacher, a bit irritated. "Then I shall consider whatever you did or said to him was mean good for him with no other ill intentions." said Ben. "What do you mean by that? Whatever I am doing is for the sake of my son for sure." said Mr. Teacher. "Anxiety? What''s that?" Mr. Teacher asked. Yes, it is really normal for people from the older generation to be unfamiliar with that word, even for teachers, if they are not familiar with science. "It''s a type of psychological disorder." said Ben. "What? You mean my son has lost his sanity? Is it because of that incident last week?" Mr. Teacher asked, rather mad. "Uhm... Nope and nope." said Ben, a bit speechless at the teacher''s response. And again, it is normal for the older generation to be considering all the mental illness as ''insane''. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Back to Sky and others. They had reached the mentioned underwater cave with the submarine ship. It''s a really normal rock cave with a man-build tunnel locked with a really advanced door with a fingerprint lock panel that is still functioning. "Uhm... Do you by any chance have any of your mother''s fingerprints?" Sky asked. "No." said Junior. Then, Sky gets slapped on his head by Chris. "Can you try putting your own hand on that panel, I have a feeling that it might work." said Chris. Junior nodded and walked towards the door. He placed his right hand on the panel. "Handprint recognized, Junior White, hand size updated." said a voice from the lock panel. Then, the door opened. They walk in, inside is a really huge advanced laboratory. "I guess this is made by your father as well." said Chris, a bit amused by the sight. "Actually I never heard about this before. But the structure inside is almost the same as the one my pop has at home." said Junior. "I see... Hold on! You mean Grandpa White''s house has a lab like this one? Despite of been a farmhouse?" said Sky, a bit astonished. "Yes, it''s in our basement." said Junior, as if nothing wrong with that. "Wow..." Sky is amazed by those words. "But if Gramps White has such a technology, why he can''t create a GPS system to track for Kiffy chan that da... Uuuhhh... Uhhh..." Sky and Chris covered Maria''s mouth before he could complete his sentence. "Kiffy? What''s wrong with my sweetheart? Something happened to her?" Junior asked, a bit anxious when heard about his daughter. "Nope, everything is fine." said Sky and Chris. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- White''s village. Ben is trying his best to explain things to Mr. Teacher. "Anxiety is an extremely uneasy and anxious feeling that usually caused by continuous overflowing of stress, although some of them are not caused by stress, but for your son''s case, I''m very certain that it''s caused by stress. And from the conversation I had with him earlier, I found that he had shown the symptoms way earlier than a week ago. Do you understand what I am talking about?" said Ben trying to be as layman as possible. "Not quite, I don''t think a twelve years old boy will have such a thing as stress." said Mr. Teacher, a bit dissatisfied by Ben''s explanation. "Well, that''s what I am going to tell you now." said Ben while adjusting his glasses forming a rather scary look due to the light reflection on his glasses. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 146 Chapter 138 - Still Familys Issues. "Although what happened a week ago is not the real reason behind his anxiety, but it''s certainly a trigger. I would not talk about the far past where you forced your son to learn things that is too tedious for a child or stopping him from making friends with the villagers as you think they will affect the ''standard'' of your son. I will just talk about what happened in this whole week." said Ben. "Actually I really worried if it''s caused by Chris since he could be quite ruthless sometimes, but at the same time, I really doubt if he could be this ruthless. But luckily it''s not his fault. From my conversation with your son, I found out that you are the main cause of his anxiety." said Ben. "What? Me? How is that even possible?" said Mr. Teacher, refused to believe what said by Ben. Ben smiled in a rather sarcastic manner. "Then, in your opinion, what is the main reason for his unusual behavior?" Ben asked. "It''s because of his cowardice character, he is scared by such a trivial thing, I had told him not to interact with those village kids but he didn''t listen to me, and now he gets himself involved in this dirty thing because of them, I''m trying to solve things for him but he is too coward, he should be ashamed of himself." said Mr. Teacher. "Hmm, I actually wondering about what kind of solution you are having for him." said Ben. "I will prove to that old man this thing had nothing to do with my son, it''s that orphaned girl who stupidly falls into the well on her own." said Mr. Teacher who obviously doesn''t know that Junior had returned. Ben looks at him with a ''what?'' look. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ben told Mr. Teacher the ''information'' he gets from the conversation with Darrie just now. According to Ben, Darrie realized about his own mistakes and felt self-blaming about that, so he was looking for a chance to give a proper apology to Kiffy but not allowed by his father, his father had forbidden him from interacting with all the kids in the village, or to be more accurate, Darrie is not allowed to step out of the house before his father ''solved'' the issue. The guilt in him increased every day, and the more he thinks of what he did and that hallucination from Chris, the more he blamed himself and felt sorry to Kiffy. "In my opinion, the most efficient way is to let him have a proper apology to that girl." said Ben. "What? If he did that it means that he admits his own mistake. Even if he really did that, it should not be his fault, he was merely affected by those kids. And the villagers are just exaggerating the whole thing." said Mr. Teacher. "Ah..." Ben frowned as he heard the response from Mr. Teacher, he feels that this man is the one that should experience the suffering of the poor girl instead of his son. And so... At the same time, in the room, Darrie had told his mother everything, as advised by Ben. His mother hugs him tightly while thinking of what should she do, if she followed her son''s intention, her husband will be very angry, but at the same time, she wants her son to stop suffering every day. She hesitated. "Let''s go to the Chief''s house." said Mrs. Teacher after some thoughts. She is ready to slam open the main door and left the house with her son to show her husband her dedication. However as she steps out of the room, she saw a rather surprising sight, her husband is sitting on a chair while glaring blankly at the ceiling. "He would not wake up in the next two hours, so, go ahead, do what you are going to do." said Ben while adjusting his glasses. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, underwater cave, Mrs. White''s lab (?). Sky and the others are examining all the equipments in the lab, and to their surprise, the whole place still functioning well as if someone has been doing regular maintenance on all the equipment despite the fact that no one should have known about this place except for Junior. Then Sky found a rather eye-catching computer that shows ''For Junior.'' on the screen. "Hey! Have a look at this." said Sky. "It seems like Mrs. White had left a message for Junior." said Chris. They examined the computer for a while and found out that the computer needs a handprint to unlock it, it has a handprint panel at the side just like the main entrance. Junior placed his hand on the panel, the screen changed. However, instead of showing any viewable messages, the whole screen shows some random numbers and letters. "What is this?" said Bob, obviously, this is not the language in Kapis Dimension either. "Are these some sort of code?" said Maria. "It looks like some sort of second layer security protection, which is almost the same as the one used by Kingdom for some confidential old documents." said Chris. "How should we unlock it then? Chris, do you know how to do it?" Seito asked. "Yes, I could, but since this is not my specialty, so it will take a longer time, that guy there can do better than me." said Chris while pointing at Sky. Sky stared at Chris with a helpless look, Chris gives him a thumbs up and a rather fake smile, Sky sighed and started typing at a really fast pace, which caused the images on the screen flashed rapidly... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 147 Chapter 139 - Mrs. Whites Message. In less than a minute, the flashing screen cleared, then an image of a lady appeared. The lady starts talking. "Before I start to say anything, I need to clarify that, this lab, and that lab in our house''s basement are both build by me instead of your father, Junior." Hearing this, the trio almost laughed out. "First of all, when you saw this video, I''m not sure if I''m still alive or not but I''m pretty sure that I''m not with you anymore. The reason I make this video is to tell you some important things that you need to know or you had probably know, things that I could never tell you when you were a kid and when your father was with me, it''s something that I don''t want your father to know." ------------------------------------------------------------------- "Before I married with your father, I was an orphan who doesn''t even know who''s my parents are, I''m always curious about my high intelligence that is a big contrast compared with children at my same age. Until about a year ago I found out an awful truth. I''m actually a ''material'' for a ridiculous experiment, and you, my son, is the subject of that experiment. They told me that I don''t have much time left, as this is the consequence of being an experiment material, but no matter what, I can''t let this truth sinking deep into the darkness. Listen to me, my son, please remember one thing, never trust that silver wing angel. Never." "One last thing, unlike me, who was created and born for the purpose of the experiment, you are not born as an experiment subject, you are the result of the love of your father and me, we love you always, even if we might be not able to be with you for long." "Another last last thing. Your father is actually having white hair and beard ever since he was a kid, so it''s totally reasonable for your name to Junior White, as White had slowly taken over his real name. That''s all I want to tell you. Bye!" --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After the video ended, each person in the group shows different reactions. Sky and Maria show an ''Oh! I see'' reaction, while Chris is in a deep thought, Seito and Itsuki don''t really show any reactions as they have very vague knowledge about what happened to Junior. While Junior shows some nostalgic feelings but no much surprised feeling showed even when facing such an astonishing fact. As for Bob, he is totally confused, still wondering how Junior''s mother gets into that ''flat plat''. "Hmm... Your mother is certainly a humorous person. But why don''t you show any surprise or shock emotions? At least I think it''s a rather shocking fact for a son to know about that secret of his mother." said Sky to Junior, a bit curious. "I understand how you feel right now, but we probably need to leave now, we can''t stay here for too long." said Sky. "Yes, I agree with you, the sea is going to gets really rough later." said Junior. Then they left the underwater cave with the submarine ship. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, in the submarine, the group is having some random talks out of boredom, then Bob starts talking about some urban legend in their place. "Hey, ever heard of the whirlpool to the ''Never Turn Back'' Island?" said Bob. "It''s a whirlpool that will suddenly appear in the sea and send the ships that entered it to the Never Turn Back island. Once they been sent to that island, they could never get out of it no matter what." Bob added. "But that''s just some random and irrelevant urban legends from the folk, it''s almost impossible for that to happen." said Junior. "Well, with this ''God of Misfortune'' with us here, nothing is impossible." said Chris with a teasing tone while patting Sky''s shoulder. "Mhmm~ No one should underestimate my darling''s bad luck." said Maria while snuggling Sky''s right arm. They continue to chatting, making fun with each other, and doing their own things while the submarine is moving towards the surface. Suddenly, Itsuki noticed something wrong outside through the glass window. "Hey! You know about that forest near our village? I heard there is a really fearsome giant living inside, Junior, didn''t you see it when you are hiding in there for ninety years?" said Bob. "Well, I believe the giant you are talking about is actually one of the creations of my pop." said Junior. "Wait a second! It can''t be! Your father actually build a giant robot?" said Sky. "Mhmm... If that''s how you called it." Yes, they are talking about some random things again. "Uhm, sorry to interrupts you all... But... Is that a whirlpool out there?" said Itsuki while pointing at the window. A really huge underwater tornado is moving towards them at a really fast speed. "What?! Why did the system not detecting it?" Junior is astonished by the sight, while the Immortals remained calm. "Ah-ah, now it''s confirmed that Sky is the God of Misfortune." said Chris while activating some barriers around the submarine. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 148 Chapter 140 - And So, They Trapped on The Island. At a random mysterious island. Chris is sprinkling some sea salt on Sky, while Maria is preparing some flower water from the wildflower on the island, ready to pour it on Sky, yes all these are mean to be warding off bad lucks, and yes, they clash into the whirlpool and been sent to an unknown island. Due to the barrier protection from Chris, the submarine ship is totally undamaged, however, they are unable to get more than two meters away from the island as the island is surrounded by an unseen ''wall'' that prevents them to go any further. Junior is examining the submarine ship, he is amazed how did the ship survived that powerful whirlpool, while Seito and Itsuki are looking at some weird looking plants that have fangs. Everyone are not showing any concerns on the situation they are currently facing ... Almost everyone. "Ahhh!!! We had been sent to the ''No Turn Back'' island! Why do you guys so relax about this? We can never get out of here anymore?" Bob shouted while running like a maniac. "Eh? Is there anything wrong with that?" Junior asked. "Ah! Junior! Not you too!" said Bob still running while panicking. "Well, panicking would not get you anyway though." said Junior. "Then, what should we do? We need clean water to survive!" said Bob. Then Junior pointed at the improvised distillation device the Immortals make just to get salt from the sea. "Ah... Not just water, we need food and shelter!" said Bob, still a bit panic. "Shelter should not be a problem as we still have the ship, as for food, I believe we can get some from the sea or in the forest." said Junior rather calm. "Ah... I see. Uhm... Do you know how to get out of here?" Bob asked. "Nope. But I believe we are able to figure up a way." said Junior. "Ah!" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Later, they decided to look for food around the island, the Immortals volunteered to get some fish near the beach while the other four are looking for other food in the forest. However... "Ah! I got one!" "Darling ~ That''s a piece of wood." "Haha, spearfishing is harder than I thought." Sky and Maria are trying to spear some fish with a spear they found on the ship, but obviously, it doesn''t work so well, after a few tries, they give up. Sky opened up a small portal and pulled out some ready to serve convenience shop food. Chris is sitting on a beach chair under a big parasol, having some nice drinks while watching the birds flying across the blue sky. Meanwhile, the other four in the forest are having some rather hard moments. They are currently facing a two meters long dung beetle. Yes, dung beetle. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At the beach. "Hey Chris, are you sure you are just going to let them be? You know this place is not just some ''Never Turn Back'' Island but the main intersection point of Kapis Dimension with other magical dimensions right? Even the barrier around here is due to that reason." said Sky. "Well, let''s just consider this as a training for them." said Chris, scrolling through his tablet again. "Ah... Why do I have a feeling that you forgot Bob is with them." said Sky. "Ah... Nevermind, I believe they will protect him well enough." said Chris after a short hesitation. Meanwhile... "Ah!!! Help!!! No!!! Stop chasing me!!!" Bob is getting chased by the dung beetle, his body is covered by dirt... Or something else. The others are hiding behind a bush observing the movement of the beetle with absolutely no intention to help. "Ah, so it does get aggressive when getting provoked." said Seito. "Are you sure it''s not because of Bob kicked away its dung ball?" said Junior. "You two are scary." said Itsuki. Yes, they are using Bob as a bait to driven away the dung beetle. "Anyway, let''s get to the fruit tree there, those fruit looks edible, and there is a bird nest on it." said Junior. "Mmm... Let''s go." said Seito. "Hold on... I heard some growling sound." said Itsuki, a bit alert. Indeed, there''s a deep growling from the other bushes nearby. They look closer into the direction of that growl and to their horror they saw a few pairs of huge gleaming red eyes from behind the bushes, staring straight at them with a hostile look. Then, without any warning, a group of furry humanoid creatures with long fangs slowly walks out from the bushes, some weird aura can be seen around them, one of them is holding a severed head on an unknown beast in its hand... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile the beach, Maria approached Sky and Chris with two flower wreaths in his hand, then he put the wreath on the neck of Sky and Chris. "Neh~ Darling, do you know there is a rumor about a super dangerous magical creature living in this forest." said Maria. "Mhmm... I had indeed heard about that, they said that it''s extremely powerful and gets hungry all the time, another thing is that, they like to feast on fresh mammals meat, especially human flesh." said Sky. "Let me correct you a bit. For your information, this is not a rumor, it is confirmed by Alliance''s researchers not long ago. And another thing, do you realize that these flowers are poisonous?" said Chris with a rather evil look... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 149 Chapter 141 - Those Furry Creatures. "Uhm... Chris, are you joking with us?" Sky asked. "Mhmm... I''m joking." said Chris. "Phew..." Sky and Maria are in relief. "About the poisonous flowers." Chris added. "Ah..." Two of them are totally silenced again. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- In the forest, Seito, Itsuki, and Junior are surrounded by the furry creatures, Seito had summoned and fused with his spirits, Itsuki''s eyes had turned red while Junior had transformed into his werewolf form, they are ready to fight against those creatures while testing the results of their training. They watched their enemies carefully, waiting for their enemy''s movements without taking ruthless actions. Then one the furry creatures take the first move, charged directly towards the three of them, Junior successfully blocked its path with his strong and gigantic claws, he grabbed the creature and threw it to the direction of a tall and big tree. The creature crashed to the tree trunk and broke its neck immediately. However, at the next moment, an unexpected astonishing thing happened. That furry creature stood up again, and within three seconds, its broken neck recovered. "Ah... This will be a hard fight." said Seito while taking out his ''Thousand Monster'' gofu... -------------------------------------------------------------- Back to the beach. Chris is scrolling through his tablet, then he saw a mail from Kingdom regarding the angel''s head he sent for analysis a week ago (Kapis time). He opened the mail and read through it, he frowned and put down his tablet onto the ground in a rather rough way. Sky and Maria who still haven''t given up on spearfishing noticed Chris''s behavior, they stopped their current activity and walks towards Chris with a concerned look. Sky picked up the tablet which still shows the content of the report. The report doesn''t give any details they are looking for except for the fact that the destruction magic was indeed done by another powerful unknown angel, all the memories in his brain had been totally messed up and cannot be recovered in such a short time frame which is less seven hours in the Kingdom''s time. "Seriously, if these are the only information they can get within seven hours, why do we even need that analyzing department? They definitely need a reformation!" said Sky, rather angry. Chris did not give any response, he gives out a long sigh with his eyes closed. "Chris-chan, are you alright?" said Maria, a bit concerned after seeing Chris''s reaction. "Yes, I wonder if it''s just my imagination or what, but you don''t look so alright." said Sky, while trying to touch Chris''s forehead but get rejected by Chris. "I''m alright, don''t worry about me... Hmm?" All of a sudden, they saw a huge dragon spirit flying up to the sky at the other side of the island. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the forest. Seito is flying up high in the sky with his fire dragon spirit. The dragon spirit roared and spit fire to the direction of three furry creatures and successfully turned them into char in less than a second. The char did not ''recover'' but disintegrate into the air. The other two saw Seito''s move and realized that the effective way to stop these dangerous creatures is to eliminate them, and the most effective way to eliminate them is to destroy them as a whole in one hit, and so they changed their fighting techniques as well. Itsuki(Dracula) pierced his sharp claws through the heart of the creature, then he applied some powerful magic to it, a magnificent blue flame ignited at the pierced spot, the creature gets engulfed by the flame and disintegrated. Junior creates a limited ranged magic burst, five furry creatures around him exploded and turn into meat pulp. However, the number of the furry creature did not decrease, after they destroyed one, more will appear from the dark, while their current fighting method consumes a lot of magic, so they can''t hold much longer as their magic aren''t as enormous as the Immortals. --------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, White''s village, Fattie Mama''s Resort. Ben had done with his ''job'' regarding the teacher''s family, he is currently having some quiet personal time with his seashell collection from the beach this morning... Or at least he was having some personal time, before the girls decided to give him a visit. Ai and Yuki are worried about the boys as they had been gone for a few hours, and the girls had just heard the rumors about ''Island of Never Turn Back'' from Madam Fetty. "I believe they are having some fun time right now, don''t worry about them. You girls should get some rest as well, especially after exposing yourselves to direct sun for the whole morning. Here''s some essential oil that can help repair skin damaged by sunlight." said Ben, trying to end the conversation as soon as he can. The girls listened to his advice, they took the essential oil and went back to their own room. Ben sighed and was about to continue observing the seashell, suddenly he sensed something and frowned. "Ah... I guess I should check up on them for a bit." he murmured. ----------------------------------------------------------- Mysterious island, forest. Seito, Itsuki, and Junior are still fighting with the furry creatures, except for Junior, the magic level of the other two drained really fast and is at their limit, however, the number of the creatures keep increasing regardless of how hard they tried. Suddenly, a big portion of the creature starts burning on its own and disintegrated in the flame, while at the other area, another big batch of furry creatures get slashed and diced into splash of bloody liquid by an unseen force. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 150 Chapter 142 - Excape From The Island Meanwhile, the mysterious island, beach. Chris is watching the movement of the clouds in the sky, thinking of something. Suddenly... "Ah!!!" Bob runs out from the forest with a dung beetle chasing him while rolling a new giant dung ball. Chris mercilessly watched him running with the dung beetle for another three minutes without taking any action as he found that as entertaining, then he gets bored and decided to lend a hand for that poor guy. Chris raised his hand into the air and grasped. The dung beetle exploded... only the beetle exploded, the dung ball is still moving due to the momentum effects, and Bob... Uhm... He is still running aimlessly while ''chased'' by a dung ball. "Uh-huh..." Chris is speechless, he looks at Bob with sympathetic yet sarcastic eyes, as if he saw an idiot. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the forest, Sky and Maria had taken over the fight. They had eliminated most of the furry creatures in less than a minute. The remained are alerted and slowly retreated back into the bushes. "Ah, these creatures are high in intelligence as well huh? I believe Chris will be interested to know more about this." said Sky. He took out a test tube and collected the remaining of the destroyed creature that had not been disintegrated. Then he received a call from Ben asking them to get back to White''s village as soon as possible. Sky casually responds to him with an ''okay'' without even telling him about their current situation. Junior looks at him with a questioning look, wondering if he had forgotten about their location. And so, they walked out of the forest. ------------------------------------------------------------------- "Uhm... I was going to tell you that Ben is worried about you but... What''s that?" said Sky while pointing at the giant dung ball with Bob stuck on it (yucks). "Uh... It''s really hard to explain, right now let''s get Bob out of that thing... And I don''t want to do it." said Chris, a bit disgusted. "Ah... Hahahaha... This aside, any idea how should we leave this place? Ben is worried about us, or more specifically you. He wants us to return to the village soonest possible." said Sky. Chris sighed, then he pointed at a bird that flies across the sky. "Ah... I see." said so, Sky took out a ritual dagger and summoned Seiryu with his own blood. They ride on the blue dragon, the blue dragon flies up to five kilometers into the sky, and successfully passed through the magic circle around the island. And don''t worry, they didn''t abandon Bob. "Oh my goodness! You guys actually owned a dragon! This is amazing! Are you guys actually from some kind of God clans?" said Bob, totally can''t hold his excitement. Sky and Maria laughed in a rather awkward way, while Chris doesn''t seem to be showing any response. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, they had successfully returned to White''s village. Ben had done a detailed body check on the five of them but did not find anything wrong with any of them, and so they all went to their own room and take a break before taking their leave the next morning. That night, Sky is about to go to sleep while Maria had already sound asleep, Chris is still viewing some messages on his phone. "Hey Chris, you should get some rest, please don''t overwork yourself." said Sky, a bit concerned. "Don''t worry, I''ll go to sleep as soon as I finished viewing all the important messages from Alliance." said Chris. Sky peeked at his phone and saw there are less than ten unread messages from Alliance. "Alright then, make sure you have your rest after this." said Sky before covering himself in a light blanket. Chris continues to read through all the messages from Alliance, after he done viewing and replying all the messages, he is about to go to sleep. However, when he is on his bed and closed his eyes trying to sleep, he can''t sleep, there is something in his head that prevents him from falling asleep, and so, he once again picks up his tablet, and reopen the message from ''Little Shiro''. As he reading the message repeatedly in his mind, all the negative thoughts and feelings start appearing and growing, he is uncertain if he can''t accept what he saw in the message and feels disappointed or he had expected this result and felt guilty about it. The more he thinks about that, his heartbeat accelerate and he starts experiencing shortness of breath, and eventually, his vision goes black and he can''t feel his own heartbeat and breath anymore, as he slowly lost his bodily sense and consciousness, he heard someone calling his name frantically, and anxious footsteps from the other side, he wonders who are they, he totally can''t remember what he was doing and who was with him a moment ago... -------------------------------------------------------------------------- In his life, there are two ladies that he cares most in his life, one is his little sister that he lost track of her since he was a child, another one is a lady he met in a snowy night that had successfully ''invaded'' and ''changed'' his life. He had sworn to her that he will protect her and never let her getting hurt. However, he had now become the one that hurt her so badly... (nope, not going to start a past arc.) XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 151 Chapter 143 - Some Dog Food Again ? Chris experienced some weird hallucination, he was in a weird repeating circle that had all random memories and events mixed up, for example, he suddenly found himself in a snowy forest, trying to save a girl from some deadly accident, but all the sudden, he was in a dirty circus with a little girl, and then the scene switched again to a farmhouse where he was doing some research with a person that looks like a doctor, and finally ended with another scene that he was patting a red-haired girl, while that idiot was with him. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- He was like a lifeless ''decoration'' in those broken pieces of scene, he doesn''t even know or care to know if those are real or not, he doesn''t even know or care to know why is he even in that circle, and most importantly he doesn''t even sure he is himself or not. "Ah... I''m drifting again... I guess this is how a 4D version of a random list of movie trailers looks like. Hmm... Talk about trailers, I wonder if I''m the only one that will eat all the popcorn while still watching the trailers in cinema?... Ah... The chair in that cinema is certainly comfy, I probably should get one for myself... Hmm? Why am I thinking of cinema again?... Ah... That girl looks cute, did I said that before?" he thought. Then he saw an eye-piercing bright light in front of him, this is something new that never appeared in the weird circle, he raised his hands, try to reach the light... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chris opens his eyes and found himself in a familiar yet estranged place. He tried to recall what had happened to himself, but no matter how hard he tries, he can''t seem to be remember anything, as if some unseen force is trying to blur his mind and drifting his consciousness to somewhere else. Chris tried very hard to stay awake and concentrate, then he saw a familiar figure sitting beside him and almost can''t believe his own eyes, it''s the lady that had been spinning in his head over and over again. "What is she doing at here?" he thought, then he tried to reach the lady but found out that he can''t even move his body and his mind is slowly taken by some weird scenes that are slowly dragging him back into that weird circle of broken memories/scene. Just when Chris is about to getting drags back into that weird loop of memories fragments, he suddenly released a portion of his magic seal and focused the magic on his body, the sudden increase in magic successfully removed whatever that tried to control his movements. As Chris regained his consciousness and control over his own body, he sat up and stared at the lady beside him with a mixed feeling as he realized that it was her magic that kept him in that weird circle, that lady is non-other but Rei, the queen of the almighty Kingdom. Suddenly, Ben opened and entered the room. "Ah... Sorry for disturbing." Ben exited the room and closed the door. "Ben, what''s wrong?" Sky who is at the lounge is curious when he saw Ben come out of the infirmary as soon as he gets in. Yes, they are now in the secret base in Kapis Dimension. "I was accidentally been fed with some dog food." said Ben *dog food = PDA (Public Display of Affection) in Chinese network slang. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ben joined Sky and Maria in the lounge, Jason served him with a cup of black coffee. "Thanks." said Ben. Then, Sky looks at Ben with a questioning look. "Chris had awake?" Sky asked. "Well, who else do you think is the source of dog food?" said Ben while stopping Maria from putting sugar cube into his coffee. "Ah... Glad to know that. But Ben, why are you calling Rei here? As I know she has been quite busy in Null Dimension, you know... With that grumpy guy." Sky asked again. "One shall seek their salve where they get their sore. That''s his salve." said Ben. "Hmm?" Sky is a bit curious about Ben''s response although he had more or less guessed the answer. Ben took out a tablet and showed them the message from ''Little Shiro''. "Ah... I never expected that you can access his mail box so easily." said Sky, a bit speechless. "Mhmm~ I wonder how Chris chan would react if he knows about that." said Maria. "Well, I''m pretty sure he wouldn''t mind." said Ben before taking a sip of his black coffee. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, Seito, Itsuki, Ai, and Yuki are walking on a crowded street, they are looking for a certain location on the map. "Seriously, this map is really hard to understand, why can''t we just have a GPS map?" said Seito. "Uhm... Probably it''s because GPS does not exist in this dimension?" said Itsuki. "Ah... Why am I even agree to run this errand for Mr. Jason?" said Seito, a bit regret. "Well, think of the bright side, at least we get a chance to visit different places, look how excited the girls are." said Itsuki. Indeed, Ai and Yuki are happily looking around the street while shopping for some small items. "*sighed*... So, what''s next on the list?" Seito asked. "Stardust and powdered hydra scale from Lynnette''s Kitchen... Hmm? Are these two materials mean to be eaten?" said Itsuki, a bit confused. "Well, Chris likes to make weapons and armors with weird materials after all... Ah... I wonder how is Chris right now? He certainly looks so lifeless that day. And why does the Queen of the almighty Kingdom even come to this place?" said Seito. "I wonder about that as well." said Itsuki. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 152 Chapter 144 - Some Cute Daily. In the forest near White''s village. Junior and Bob are searching for some weird plants that have super elastic and strong leaves. "I wonder what''s the use of these leaves? Does it have any medical value?" Bob asked. "Probably not, Dr. Ben said that it''s for some special equipment." said Junior. "Equipment? Heh?" Bob gets even more confused after hearing Junior''s explanation. "Anyway, let''s collect enough of these and get back to them." said Junior. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Secret base, infirmary. Chris is leaning on Rei with a slack and sluggish look while sniffing her hair. "She is nothing compared to you... Don''t let her existence affect you..." he mumbled, and the Queen smiled... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later. "So, she left again huh?" Ben asked while doing some brief body check on Chris. "Mmm... She left, as she always did." said Chris, still a bit sluggish. "What do you plan to do after this?" Ben asked again. "I don''t know, I don''t have the answer for now." said Chris. Then he thought for a while. "Maybe... I should make a new pair of swords with the antlers." said Chris, out of the blues. "Uh-huh... Looks like it''s the right decision to get the boys to run an errand for that after all. But before you try to do anything, let me done with your body check first." said Ben while pressing down Chris who is trying to sneak away. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, at the town, Seito and others finally found that ''Lynnette''s Kitchen'', and as expected, it''s an ordinary restaurant. Four of them entered the restaurant and seated down, they observed the menu and found that even the menu is ordinary, the meals have only some slight difference compared to the meals in Null Dimension, except they have some fancy and ''magical'' desserts that successfully drawn the attention of the girls especially Ai. "Lunar flower jelly crystal... Hmm... I never know lunar flower can be used in this way." said Ai while excitingly viewing the menu. "Want to give a try?" Yuki asked. "Mmm!" And so, the girls continue reading the menu. "They surely enjoy themselves a lot. Seriously, I really doubt if we could get these materials here." said Seito. "Well, I guess we should ask someone here if they sell these things here." said Itsuki, with a rational response. "Oh well, I guess we should give it a try." said Seito. And so, they called the restaurant owner, Miss Lynn to inquire her about the requested items I the errand list and surprisingly, they actually have it, and Miss Lynn knows it''s the order from Jason. "Is there anything else you need?" she asked again. "Uhm... No, I guess... Oh! Two Lunar flower Jelly please." said Seito. Miss Lynn took the order and left with a smile. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Night time. Secret base, Chris looks at the materials bought by Seito and the plant collected by Junior and Bob. "I was thinking to get those by myself tomorrow, but thanks. I appreciate it." said Chris while observing those materials. "Ha! So it is for making weapons after all." said Seito. "Including these leaves? That''s unexpected, I never know this plant can be used this way." said Junior. "Well, it is quite tough and elastic after all, but it can''t be use just like this on its own, I still need to process it a bit." said Chris, in a good mood. "Ah... I''m really excited to see the final result." said Seito. "Same." said Chris, with an excited look. Later, they went to their own room and ready to go to bed. Chris and Ben''s room. Again, Ben is arranging Chris''s bed, while Chris is scrolling through his tablet. "Seriously, why am I even agree to let you leave the infirmary?" said Ben. "Eh? It''s okay, I can actually do this by myself." said Chris, trying to arranging his own bed by himself but Ben stopped him. "I''m not talking about this. I''m worried about your health." said Ben. "Ah... Don''t worry. I''m good." said Chris. "Not like I''m going to believe you." said Ben while pulled out a cat plushie and thew at Chris. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, Sky and Maria''s room. Maria is gossiping with Sky and Sky is obviously not interested. "Hey, darling, are you wondering what Chris chan and Rei-chan did in the infirmary for that one whole hour?" said Maria. "Nope. Not at all." said Sky. "Aww~ Come on darling ~ Be more romantic." said Maria while snuggling at Sky''s right arm. "Why should I?" said Sky. "Hmph! Baka Sora! Good night." said Maria, a bit angry. He pushed Sky away and snuck himself into his own bed and cover his head with a blanket. Sky looked at him with a teasing smile and get into his own bed and closed his eyes. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- About an hour after he closed his eyes, he experienced some weird dreams. In the dream, there is a lady in a jail room, outside the room, are the army of angels that guarded tightly at her. The eyes of the lady filled with despair and hatred, it gives a feeling of she had been locked in this jail for an eternity. Then, Sky heard some footsteps, it''s another group of angels that led by a higher-ranked angel, Sky tried to have a clear look at that high ranked angel, but before he could saw his face, the angels vanished, leaving only that poor lady in the scene, the lady lifted her head and stared at Sky with a desperate look... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 153 Chapter 145 - That Kind of Dream. The lady stared at Sky and starts mumbling something Sky can''t hear, Sky tried to get closer to her so that he could listen to what she is saying, but before he could reach her, he woke up on his own, covered in his own sweat. Maria is at his side, with a slightly worried look. "That kind of dream again?" said Maria while wiping Sky''s sweat with a tissue paper. Sky did not answer his question, he took out a small notebook and starts to record the content of the dream he just had, so that he would not forget about that. "I''m not sure... But, it''s most likely that way..." said Sky, a bit exhausted. "Are you alright?" Maria is concerned. Sky nodded, he patted Maria with a smile before headed out to the lounge. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Chris''s room, Chris woke up as he heard some movement from outside. "What''s wrong?" said Ben, who was just about to go to sleep. "I heard something outside." said Chris, a bit alert. "It''s just Sky and Maria, don''t worry." said Ben. "I think I better check out on them. Hmm? You haven''t sleep yet?" Chris asked while looking at Ben. "Ah... I am about to go to sleep right now." said Ben, avoiding eye contact with Chris. "Seriously, you have been staying up late quite frequently recently, while you always told everyone to take care of their health, you''re the one that didn''t take care of your own body." Chris reprimanded Ben, with a concerned look. "Well... Uh... Good night." Ben quickly covered himself in a blanket, thus ended the conversation. Outside the room. Sky is having some liquor at the lounge. "Ah! Darling, who would even drink alcoholic drink in late midnight..." said Maria, he tried to stop Sky but failed. Sky chug down shots and shots of liquor continuously. "Having that type of dream again?" said Chris who just come out of the room. Chris took a shot glass from the drink bar and joined them. "Want to share it with us?" said Chris while trying to pour a shot of liquor but getting stopped by Maria. "No, Chris chan, you absolutely can''t touch this right now, and darling, stop drinking already!" said Maria, on the verge of shouting. "It wouldn''t be that bad to have this once a while." said Chris. "Ah... Seriously! If you insist I''m going to get Ben to stop you two." said Maria. Thinking of how Ben finally decides to go to bed after been stay up late for a few weeks, Chris feels like he should not disturbs him, so, he took away the shot glasses and liquor before applying sleeping magic on Sky, who is a bit mentally unstable due to effect of that dream. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- "So, it''s basically about a lady that gets locked up by angels." said Chris, trying to figure up something out of the brief scribble. "What do you think about it? Is it a premonition dream?" Maria asked. "Well, from how Sky behaved just now, it''s probably yes." said Chris. "But this scribble is really messy and didn''t give much information about it. The only thing we can figure out is that it''s related to the angels. Or do you actually figure out anything else that I didn''t?" said Maria. "Actually, I have a weird thought when we are in the underwater cave, but I''m not in the mood to think much about it that time, but now this dream seems to be ticked that thought again in my head." said Chris. "What thought is it?" Maria asked. "I have a weird feeling that the lady in Sky''s dream is actually Mrs. White." said Chris "What? You mean Mrs. White still alive? But why would you think so?" Maria asked. "Well, just my weird instincts, although it might be just my mistake." said Chris, a bit uncertain. "No. Chris chan, I believe in your ''instinct'', as your ''instincts'' are usually consisted of seventy percent of precise analysis and thirty percent of cheating mind reading." said Maria. "Uhm... Why I don''t actually feel that as a compliment?" said Chris. "Aww~~ It is a compliment for sure, don''t mind about the detail. It''s quite late right now, we should probably go back to sleep." said Maria. "Mmm... You are right, Ben is going to nag at me if he found that I skipped my sleep again." said Chris. And so, they went back to their own room. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The next morning. Sky wakes up on his bed and feels some unexplainable dizziness as if he was drugged, he has fuzzy memories about what happened last night. He saw the notebook on the table, he read it and... "Ah! I remember! Chris put me to sleep by force again!" Sky exclaimed as he regained his memories. And so he gets out of his bed and went out to the lounge seeking for revenge from Chris. But then, Chris is not at the lounge nor cafeteria. "Where is Chris?" Sky asked Ben who once again forcing Maria to play chess with him. "He should be in the basement right now." said Ben while waiting for Maria to take his move. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sky headed to the basement which is actually a huge forging room for Chris. Chris is concentrating on shaping the antlers he got that day. "Hey, Chris!..." "Hand me the hammer." "What?" "It on that working table... Oh! And the torch gun." "Ah... Oh! Okay." And so, Sky who was trying to seek for revenge is now forced to help Chris in his weapon making. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 154 Chapter 146 - Into Skys Memories. Chris roughly shaped the antlers to a pair of curved blades, the extra parts that get cut off are not wasted as well, he shaped them into other types of small items after mixing with some other materials. "As gratitude for helping me, I will make you some small weapons with these remaining fragments, what weapon would you prefer? Pendulum? Darts?" said Chris. "Pendulum doesn''t really suit me, darts might be a good choice... Hold on! I never planned to help you in the first place." said Sky feeling tricked. "But then, you still helped." said Chris, a bit teasing. "Ah..." "Anyway, I shall continue this later, I have a more important thing to handle." said Chris. "What thing?" "Your dream." ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Sky and Chris are taking a short break in the basement while discussing something. "You mean, you actually suspected that Mrs. White still alive?" Sky asked, a bit surprised. "Yes, I analyze that video record repeatedly and feel that video is actually recorded quite recently, and judging from the conditions of that underwater laboratory, she might be there not long ago." said Chris. "But that doesn''t make sense right? If she is still alive, why is she hiding away from her family all these years?" Sky asked. "I know it doesn''t make sense and I had thought about what you said just now as well. But the dream you had last night surely isn''t just a pure coincidence right?" said Chris. "So... You really think that lady in my dream is Mrs. White?" Sky asked. "Well... I''m not sure. Do you still remember how that lady looks like?" Chris asked. "Nope, if it wasn''t on the notebook, I wouldn''t even know I had that dream." said Sky. "Ah... I guess you might need my help a bit..." Chris lifted his right hand and about to placed on Sky''s forehead but getting stopped by Ben who just entered the basement after feeling something wrong, followed by Maria. "What do you think you are doing? You can''t just do that without any support, especially with your unstable condition right now." said Ben while slightly pulled Chris''s hand away. "Ben chan is right, it''s too dangerous when there''s only two of you in here, no one would know if any accident happens." said Maria. "Oops... My bad for lack of consideration, but now you two are here, I leave the supporting to you two." said Chris. "Ah..." Without giving any chance for the two to reject, Chris placed his right hand onto Sky''s forehead. As Chris did so, he closed his eyes and Sky went into a blanked out state, the aura of both of them merged and connected with each other... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "Chris chan! Are you alright?" Maria asked. Chris nodded without saying anything. "Do you get the information you need?" Ben asked. "Nope... She doesn''t want me to see her face." said Chris, a bit tired. "What do you mean by that?" Ben asked, and Chris did not answer his question. "Maria, go get Junior, I need his help in this." said Chris. --------------------------------------------------------------------- A few hours later. "I''m back!" Maria had went back from White''s Village along with Junior... And Bob. "Uhm... What is he doing here?" Ben asked. "Well, he said he is worried to let Mr. Junior come here alone, so he insisted to follow us." said Maria. "Actually who is the one that needs to be worried." said Ben. "Where is Darling and Chris chan? Junior is really anxious to found out the truth after I told him about Chris chan''s hypothesis." said Maria. "I guess you need to wait for some time, they are currently having a rest in their rooms right now, and I don''t recommend letting them do that kind of magic again in such a short time frame." said Ben. "Don''t worry, we are managed to hold onto it." said Sky who suddenly walk into the lounge along with Chris. However, Chris doesn''t seem to agree with what Sky said, he glared at Sky with doubting eyes. "Are you sure about it? I doubt if your body can stand it." said Chris. "Eh?... Hey, Chris, that''s not like what we said a moment ago..." Sky whispered. "Well, I didn''t say that I agree with it." said Chris. Although Chris said so, but they still decided to did that memory magic again, and so they moved to the infirmary as there are more safety equipments in there in case any accidents happen to them. Both Sky and Junior are connected to equipment that can detect changes in heartbeat, brainwave, and magic level. "Listen, Junior, I will connect your mind to Sky''s memories, you need to find the memory of that dream in the sea of memories, and of course, I''ll guide you, so you wouldn''t get lost. Remember one thing, as soon as you saw the face of that lady, leave immediately, you should not have any feelings to anything you see in his memories, if not your mind might get trapped in there, which is really bad for both of you." said Chris, with a really serious manner. Junior nodded. "Let''s start then. Ben, as usual, I trusted you for the support." said Chris. Then he raised both of his hands and touched Sky and Junior''s forehead, he closed his eyes, the aura of Sky and Junior starts connecting to each other through Chris who acts as a connector... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 155 Chapter 147 - Deep Into His Memories. "Let''s start then. Ben, as usual, I trusted you for the support." This is what Junior heard when he slowly losing his consciousness. When he regained his consciousness, he found himself in a hazy and blurry space. In the haze, he saw a man with his right eye injured, looking at him. "This the most important recent memory fragment of Sky, you shouldn''t explore more of it to prevent yourself from getting trapped and do not interact with anyone in the memory fragments." said Chris''s voice from Junior''s head. "Just pass through it, pretend it wasn''t there." said Chris. Junior followed Chris''s instructions and the scene changed immediately to a random scene that happened in school. "The memory piece you are looking for is a forgotten piece, so it is hidden deep in all of his memories, follow my instructions clearly and you will be able to reach there safely." said Chris. And so, Junior followed Chris''s guides and instructions, he passed through all the different scenes and some of it are totally blurry, he can''t even see what is it about, while some of it are so disturbing that, he does not dare to open his eyes and passed through with his eyes closed, and as Chris instructed he just passed through all those memory''s scenes without staying in it more than three seconds. After a few minutes of exploring, Junior finally reached the deep and mysterious parts of Sky''s memories which shows a totally hazy environment, Junior can''t see anything out of it. "Hold on for a while, I will clear the path for you, you just need to walk through straight away, and don''t stop no matter what." said Chris. Then the area around Junior starts glowing and the haze slowly disappeared as he continued to proceed, after a while, he eventually saw a cell room with a lady inside. "Mother..." said Junior as soon as he saw that lady... ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Outside of Sky''s memory. The device connected to Junior shows a sudden increase in heartbeats, while the brainwave starts getting unstable. Ben looking at Chris with a worried look, as he spotted some tensed feeling from Chris. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Back to memory fragments. "Junior, that is not your mother, she is only a memory fragment of Sky. Now get out of here immediately." said Chris trying to draw Junior''s attention away from that lady. However Junior doesn''t seem to be reacting to Chris''s words, he had slowly blended into that memory''s fragment. "Mother, I finally get to see you again... I miss you so much. I so regret that I did not spend much time with you when you are still with us, but now I''ll never leave you anymore..." said Junior who had totally forgotten about what he is supposed to do and Chris''s warning. Junior did not hear Chris, he destroyed the cell room door and walked towards the lady, as he gets really near to that lady, he gets dragged away from her forcibly by an unseen force... ----------------------------------------------------------- Secret base, infirmary. Chris suddenly opened his eyes and retracted his magic, as he retracted his magic, he coughed blood as the impact of the suddenly retracted magic. "Chris chan!" "Chris!" Maria and Ben are shocked as they saw Chris coughing blood. "Don''t mind about me... Check on those two first..." said Chris with a slightly heavy breath. And so, Ben did a body check on Sky and Junior who are still in half gazing state, while Maria cleaned the blood on Chris''s lips. "I have detected some disturbances and instabilities in their mind, but it''s not a big deal as it was stopped in time thus minimize the potential damage." said Ben, then he proceeds to check on Chris while applying some healing magic but doesn''t help much due to Chris ''immunity'' towards healing magic. "Actually this is preventable if I act more cautiously. It''s my fault... Luckily they are alright." said Chris. "No, it''s an accident, don''t blame yourself for it. And if you didn''t risk yourself to stop it, the damage can be deadly for both of them." said Ben while injecting some purplish substance into Chris''s right arm. -------------------------------------------------------------- An hour later, they had recovered from the impact of that memory magic of Chris and are now having their lunch in the cafeteria, including Bob. "Where''s Seito and the other three? I haven''t seen them since the morning." Sky asked as he noticed Seito, Itsuki, Yuki, and Ai are absent for lunch. "Well, they were out early in the morning, they said they are going to get some quest from the quest center." said Jason while serving them with the food he prepared. "Ah... Those youngsters had grown more guts compared to the first day we reached here." said Chris, like an old man... Haha. "Hey Chris, you look a bit pale, are you sure you don''t want to rest yourself more?" Sky asked. "If you want to take my portion of lunch, just said it, don''t turn a big round." said Chris. "Aww~ Darling ~ You can always have mine, you cannot make Chris chan skip his meal." said Maria with a disapproving look. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, on a remote street, there is a shady building that located at the darkest corner of the street... Seito and the others are in there. "Is this the place mentioned in the quest, looks a bit creepy." said Seito. "Well, we are in a rumored haunted house after all..." said Itsuki while observing the outside environment with a telescope. "But why are we hiding here? We are supposed to be investigating some drug smuggling activities in here." said Seito. "You are the one that wants me to find a well-hidden area where people would not notice us, even if they noticed, they would never thought someone is actually watching at their movements, so this is the most suitable place." said Itsuki. "So we are basically pretending to be a ghost." said Seito. "Mhmm." "Seriously, why I feel like you act more and more like Chris?" Seito asked. "Did I?" Obviously, Itsuki denied it. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 156 Chapter 148 - Kirin Demon. *reader''s discretion alert, contain gore and bloody scene that might caused discomfort to weak hearts. "Seito, Itsuki kun, have some sandwiches, you two haven''t eaten anything since morning." said Yuki while handed a box of sandwiches they make in the morning. "No thanks, ghost don''t eat." said Seito. "Mmm... As he said." said Itsuki. Yuki gives Seito a leer before stuck in a piece sandwich to his mouth. "Just eat it, you moron." said Yuki, a bit upset with Seito''s attitude. "Ah... I''m kidding, don''t be mad. Mmm... This sandwich is really delicious." said Seito, obviously trying to ''cool down'' his fiance. Itsuki looks at the two, rather awkward, and so he turned his vision to Ai, who is happily eating the sandwiches. Ai noticed Itsuki''s vision, she handed him a piece of fruit sandwich from her own lunch box. "I will just give this one piece and no more." said Ai, who obviously misunderstood Itsuki''s intention. Itsuki took the sandwich and smiled. Suddenly, they heard a commotion from outside. Itsuki quickly took his telescope and look outside of the window. Through the telescope, he saw a group of four men, they are tearing and eating raw flesh from the dead body of a dog. "Brother Kenji! Stop distributing dog food, take a look at this!" said Itsuki after seeing the nasty scene outside. "Ugh... Why are they doing that? I wonder if this related to the drug smuggling we are investigating?" said Seito, then he noticed there are something different about them compare to normal humans, all of them have black fingernails. "Huh? Blood lusting and black nails... Hmm... I feel like I have seen some record like this before." said Seito, trying to recall something. "They are leaving, should we follow them?" Itsuki asked. "Mmm... Let''s go." said Seito. And so, they start following those four men from behind. Those men went into an underground path. Then a hooded person come out from the dark and handed each of them a small packet of red powder. "I guess that''s the drug smuggler we are looking for." said Itsuki. "Should we assault them right now at once?" Yuki asked. "Hold on... I think I remember what those black nails mean. They are kirin demon, which also known as kirin mutant." said Seito. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kirin Demon, is a monster that is formed by evolution for humans who drank Kirin''s blood. They like to feast on young lady''s heart. Characteristics of these creatures are, grey-green scaled skin, white hair, red glimmering eyes, sharp fangs and long black nails which are extremely poisonous. *Kirin is a Chinese ancient mythical creature, which is said to be the leader of the four-dimensional celestial beasts. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, secret base. They are still having their lunch, however, Junior doesn''t seem to be eating any of his food. "What''s wrong? Junior, are you still not feeling well? Should I let Ben did a full body check on you?" Chris asked, in a rather casual manner. "No, it''s okay. Just that I feel so sorry for what I did. If my mentality was strong enough, that accident would not happen and you would not get backlashed by your own magic when saving me." said Junior, a bit guilty. "Actually it''s my fault too for lack of consideration of the potential consequences." said Chris. "Uh... Should I join in this ''repention'' conversation? Strictly to say, all these things begin with me." said Sky. "Shut up and eat your lunch." said Chris, a bit annoyed. "But Junior, now that you have confirmed that the lady in Sky''s dream is your mother, what do you plan to do? As it means that there is a high chance that she might still alive." said Chris. "I don''t know, but if she is really still alive, I want to save her from that jail." said Junior. "The problem we are having now is that we don''t even where she is located right now, and if what my dream shows are real, which means that she is in the hand of the angels, which I doubt will be in this dimension." said Sky. "Mmm... That''s my concern. Maybe we can start looking for that ''silver winged'' angel as mentioned in Mrs. White''s video record." said Chris, then Sky suddenly received a text message from Seito. "Hey, Chris! I think you might be interested in this." said Sky while showing Chris the content of that message. "Hmm? Kirin mutant? Drug smuggler? I thought it should be gone a long time ago as the supply of Kirin''s blood had been totally cut off by the Kingdom and that Kirin had been sealed away by the Celestial Court for giving out its blood to random people." said Chris. "Would it be someone had found another method to create drugs like Kirin''s blood." said Sky. "Mmm... Possible." said Chris, then he replied Seito''s message. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Forget about that quest, try to get a sample for the drug, and avoid any form of fight if possible. That''s what he said." Seito read the reply from Chris. "But how should we get the sample without any bodily confront with them?" Yuki asked. "Maybe we can buy from them." said Itsuki, out of the blues. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 157 Chapter 149 - Kirin Demon 2 "Ah... I guess Chris wouldn''t mind if we use our organization''s emergency fund for buying drugs." said Seito. "Then let''s go, Brother Kenji. Ai and Yuki stay here." said Itsuki, the girls nodded. Then they cautiously walking towards the drug dealer after the four men left. "Hey there! Can we have some of this?" said Seito to the drug dealer. "Huh? Brat, do you even realize what this is?" said the drug dealer. "Of course we do." said Seito. "Are you sure? Why are you kids even need this?" said the drug dealer. "Boss''s order." said Seito. "Oh? Who''s that boss of yours, just asking for precautions." said the drug dealer, a bit suspecting their intentions. "We can''t tell you their identity as they want to keep it as a secret." said Seito, trying to stay as calm as possible. However, the drug dealer seems to be alerted by that and about to take out his weapon. "We are from the Kingdom." said Itsuki, out of the blues. The drug dealer is a bit surprised to hear the word ''Kingdom'', then he retracted his weapon. "How much do you need? I only have three packets left with me." said the drug dealer. "We will take all the rest." said Seito while taking out a transparent card that shows more than ten billion of balance. The drug dealer handed them three packets of red powder and touched the card and an amount of a hundred thousand been deducted from the card. "If you need it again, I''ll be here once a two weeks, send my regards to His Majesty." said the dealer before taking his leave. "Uhm... Itsu, please explain yourself." said Seito after the drug dealer left. "Well... It''s just that I feel that, this Kingdom is a good excuse for everything." said Itsuki. "Ah... You are seriously..." "It all turned well, right?" said Itsuki. "Ah... Nevermind. Let''s head back to the secret base, I guess." said Seito. "Mmm... Let''s head back." said Itsuki. As they turned back to the girls, they saw a shocking sight, one of the Kirin Mutant men appeared behind of Ai and is about to attack her. "Ai! Be careful! Behind you!" Itsuki shouted, However, he never expected what he will see the next moment. Not sure if it''s her killer''s instinct reflex or what, without a single second of delay, she took out her dagger and pierced through the head of that Kirin Mutant and immobilized it immediately. "Uhm... Itsuki kun, what did you said just now? I can''t hear you." said Ai with a totally casual and innocent look. "Uh... Nothing. Don''t mind about it." said Itsuki, a bit awkward, he had totally forgotten that AI used to be the number one killer in all the dimensions that once trying to take his life. Seito patted his shoulder to reduce the awkwardness... Later, they had gone back to the secret base. They handed Sky the packets with red powder along with a severed hand of that Kirin mutant who tried to attack them. Sky looks at those drugs and the severed hand with a rather disturbed expression, obviously, that severed hand is unexpected. Then he picked up a packet of the red powder and sensed something special about it. "Hey Chris, I believe you might want to have a close look at this." said Sky. "Mhmm... Indeed. I might need to dissect this hand to look more into it, if this is really from Kirin Demon, which means that I could extract that deadly venom out of its nails." said Chris who had focused on the wrong point. "Chris, I''m talking about this red powder. And stop switching character with me." said Sky, tried to not get affected by Chris. "I know... I felt it as well. That annoying magic trace of an angel." said Chris, with a disgusted look. "Any thoughts on this?" said Sky while looking at Chris. "Well... I wonder if this means that there are actually angels living in this dimension? I guess I''ll have to contact my reliable source again." said Chris. "Actually I have been wondering about that reliable source of yours, I have a feeling that you are not using a proper or legal method on that." said Sky. "You know that I never really care about these aspects right? Anyway, I guess I need to send these powder to the lab for analysis... Ah, nevermind, I guess it''s better to do it myself. And by the way, we had found that friend of friends of your previous teammate." said Chris. "Huh?" "You don''t remember? That street dancers team." said Chris. "Ah... I remember it now, so, how are we going to deal with it." Sky asked. "I''ve ordered the Ganbus to check on them, just consider this as the first official mission for the boys." said Chris. "Mmm, that''s a nice decision." said Sky. "Checkmate by the way." said Chris. "What?!" Yes, they are playing chess when they are talking with each other. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Heavenly Realm. "Ah! Not you again?! What do you need this time, just say it." said Camael. "Well, we just need some information from you, and if possible, I really don''t want to use that on you, I feel so bad for even doing that, especially when I just gave you your weekly dose this morning." said the cloaked man. "Just ask, but I can''t guarantee to give you the answer you need and I don''t need your sympathy at all." said Camael with a firm attitude. "Ah-ah, what a stubborn angel." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 158 Chapter 150 - Ganbus First Mission. *reader''s discretion alert, contain disturbing scenes. In a mysterious room, Michael is sitting on a sofa with a small desk in front of him, having some tea. Black walks in and seated at another sofa facing Michael. "I heard that you went to the Heavenly Realm just now." said Michael. "Yes, I have some confidential matter to deal with the Angel of War, do you have any problems with that?" said Black. "No, I''m not even interested in what you are trying to do, but remember one thing, never even try to cross the borderline." said Michael. "Ah-ah, I understand, you are annoying." said Black. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ A while later, a random park near Stevenson College. Gan and Bu are hiding behind a tree, observing a young man who looks like a high schooler and is currently flirting girls who passed by the park. "Hey Gan, are you sure this is our target? He looks just like an ordinary pervert." said Bu. "Although he might be a pervert but I''m pretty sure he is our target. *Look, will normal people still wear their high-school uniform during school break, most importantly, it''s now winter time, don''t he even feel cold in that outfit? And what''s the point flirting girls in winter? Is he having a fetish?" said Gan. *whatever said by Gan is the responsibility of Gan and does not represent the thought of the writer... Haha. "Cold? But I don''t feel cold at all." said Bu with an innocent look. "If you don''t feel cold, please give back my coat." said Gan. "No. It''s cold." said Bu. "Hey look! He is leaving." said Gan. "Are we still following him?" Bu asked. "Of course we do." And so they continue to follow that high schooler. The high schooler went into a bookstore, the two followed him in and continue observing him for a hidden area. "Is that what people called as sexy series magazine? He is a pervert after all." said Bu. "Uh-huh..." "Should we continue observing him? Or should we report to Byako-sama of what we saw to see if we get the wrong person?" Bu asked. "Let''s just continue observing him for another half an hour before making any decisions." said Gan. "Oh... Okay." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The high-schooler bought a whole series of the sexy magazine and left the store, the two followed him. Then a hooded person greeted the high schooler and led him to a slightly remote alley, the hooded person whispered something to the high schooler before blindfolding him with a piece of black cloth. "That definitely doesn''t look normal, we should follow them tightly." said Gan. Bu nodded. As soon as the Ganbus followed them into that hidden space, a shocking scene greeted them. Inside of that space is a huge lab... Nope, farm for venom. Someone is running a test on a big group of living humans, they are using those human bodies to test and generate various types of venom and poison. Most of the subjects are half dead while some still remain conscious and thus agonizing in the continuous misery as the result of the ''test''. And the remained had turned into some sort of '' deformed humanoid creatures'' that can no longer define as a human. "Gan, what are these? I''m scared..." said Bu while clinging at Gan like a little kid... Oh, wait! He is a kid. "I think this is a situation where we need to get reinforcement." said Gan while carefully observing the situation, not dare to make any ruthless move. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- After a few minutes, another hooded man with face mask walks into the hidden space, he handed the highschooler a small bottle of suspicious solution. "Black... What is he doing here?" Gan whispered. "Master Black?" "Shh... Lower your voice a bit, we can''t let him found out we are here." Gan whispered and Bu nodded. "This is what I get from the angel... Hmm? Ah, it seems like we have some uninvited guests here." Black suddenly noticed some tiny sounds and unusual magic force leaked out from the direction of one of the entrance, he waved his hand and the door closed immediately, then he slowly walking towards that direction. "Let''s see how is this brave insect looks like..." said Black with a rather scary aura surrounded him. As Black getting nearer to the Ganbus, the boys can feel some corrosion effect in the air around him as Gan''s skin starts getting peeled off on its own when Black approached them... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Haha! As expected from the executor of KILLER. Your instincts are right on the point." said a man with long black and white colored hair, who just step out from a portal that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It''s Byako. "Ah... It''s the almighty White Tiger from the Celestial Beast huh? That''s rather unexpected. May I ask what are you doing in my secret space." said Black while slightly retracted his magic, in order to not offend the White Tiger without a good reason. "Well, as one of the Celestial Beast, I guess it''s necessary to pay Ganbu''s previous master a visit as a ''gratitude'' and ''appreciation'' for ''taking care'' of the boys for all these years." said Byako, in a rather sarcastic manner... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 159 Chapter 151 - Ganbus First Mission. 2 "Is that so? Then I shall show you my hospitality towards my special guest." said so, Black summoned a big batch of translucent scorpions that cornered Byako in less than three seconds. "Ah... Are you looking down at me? I thought you were going to use that ancient technique you previously used on Master Sky, aren''t it''s easier? Or perhaps you haven''t recovered from that fight yet." said Byako while launched a magic burst that successfully eliminates the whole batch of scorpions at once. "Hahahaha... Stop making fun of me, almighty White Tiger, that technique is too destructive that it might cause unnecessary damage to my precious experiment subjects in here while I just wanted to clean up some small pests that are hidden near the entrance there!" said Black. Black lifted his left hand and pointed at the direction of the Ganbus. A hidden metal wire weapon shooted out from his sleeve. "Pest? Are you sure it''s not just your imagination?" said Byako. He took out a white sword, blocked and repelled the wire weapon, his sword corroded a bit as it blocked the wire weapon. "Ah-ah, that''s dangerous, Mr. White Tiger. What if my hands suddenly slipped... Like this!" said Black. He released even more metal wires from both of his sleeves, targeting Byako directly. Byako stared at Black, he is about to do something dangerous, he planned to let the metal wires get him, then he can counter attack his enemy with his powerful electric elemental magic through the metal wire so that he wouldn''t hurt those innocent experiment subjects. Byako feels that although most of the subject are half dead and probably has lost the meaning to continue living, but no matter what, they are still lives, and due to his own moral values, he should not harm them no matter what. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- In his memories, there are countless people that told him countless times that no one could actually care of every single life that existed in the world, sacrifice needs to be done from time to time, they said people kills lives every day, for example, one will squashes an insect easily without even needing any reason, they even gives example on the food they eat, they said they eat life to continue living every day, so why would anyone care to preserve life so much anyway? They even called him a hypocrite for taking life so preciously. However, there is someone who thinks differently about that side of Byako, despite of he himself doesn''t really care about life either. He told Byako that he should do whatever he thinks is right without the need to care about what other people thought about him, as that right thing of Byako might not be necessarily the right thing for the others and vice versa. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- With such a determination, Byako stands firmly on the targeted area with no intention to escape and is getting his magic ready to blast off anytime. However as the wires almost reached Byako, a water tornado shielded Byako from the wire. "Ah, so the pests had shown themselves." said Black as the Ganbu slowly retracting their invisible magic. "Haha! Aren''t these my former errand boys? What''s the situation right now? Are you boys missing me so much that you need to sneak into this hidden place of mine? Or have you forgotten what I used to do when you two were with me? Bu aside for having a cute face but Gan, are you sure about what you are doing right now, had you forgotten how I used to discipline you?" said Black while taking out a small tadpole-shaped whistle, Gan flinched as he saw the whistle. "Gan, what''s that? Why are you so scared of that thing?" Bu asked in an innocent tone, Gan did not say anything but slightly shaking and sweating in fear. Black gives Gan an evil smile before starting to blow the whistle. Gan huddled up his own body as a reflective move, but then he realized that nothing is happening. "That would not work on him anymore, that dirty thing you put inside him had been removed." said Byako while deactivating the water tornado that surrounded him. "What?! But it''s not possible! The worms I put into his body are very stubborn and fierce, no one should be able to remove them or kill them from inside out without causing a deadly damage on his body!" said Black, totally shocked and refused to believe Byako''s words. "But the fact is in front of you, there are people who are capable of doing that. Just that you are too blind and deaf to realize about that." said Byako. "But it''s not possible, how could such a person existed in this worthless Null Dimension?" said Black, rather anxious that he doesn''t even realize that Byako is taking out a teleporting crystal. "The thing that is out of your expectations doesn''t necessarily mean that it does not exist, for example, you don''t expect we will escape while talking to you right now, but then when you look up, we are gone." said Byako before teleporting themselves away from the hidden place. However, as they left, they did not notice that there is a super tiny cut on Byako''s arm... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, Kapis Dimension, three days had passed. Chris is giving a finishing touch to the battle suit he crafted with the pelted skin of that lizards by applying a layer of protective coat that made of some ground elastic leaves Junior and Bob got days ago. Chris looks at his brilliant creations with a satisfied smile and is ready to test them on someone else. "Uhm... Chris, I wonder did you still remember that drug sample you left in the lab since three days ago?" Sky asked, he had been helping Chris in crafting those weapons and armor suits for the whole three days. "Huh? What are you talking about? I had get it done last night when you were sleeping. What left now is to test it on someone." said Chris, as if nothing wrong with that statement. "Uh..." Sky is once again silenced by Chris''s words. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 160 Chapter 152 - Ais Mini Dimension. "Uh... So it''s really Kirin''s blood?" said Sky, try to avoid Chris''s ''testing on someone''s topic''. "Not really, but its compound structures are similar to real Kirin''s blood, so, you can say that as a synthetic Kirin''s blood." said Chris. "Synthetic Kirin''s blood? But it is even possible to recreate this kind of thing?" Sky asked. "I wonder about that as well. This is why we need to investigate about it." said so, Chris took out his tablet and shows a mail from a ''public account''. The mail is regarding about two issues, first, it''s about the silver winged angels, since silver wings are quite rare along with golden and pure white, so there is only three of them that had been known existed, one is the elder that had recently gone into eternal sleep, another one is a fallen angel that is known as Mephist, and finally a common angel with no name recorded. Second point is about the distribution of Angel''s location in Kapis Dimension, although uncommon, there are indeed angels that live in Kapis Dimension, and the range of distribution is quite wide, they gather on a few different spots. A map of distribution is given as well. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Your reliable source of information again?" Sky asked. "Yes. I believe we might be able to find some clues with this." said Chris. "Let me guess, you are planning to explore all these places one by one?" Sky asked. "Mhmm... Anything wrong with that?" Chris asked. "Nope, this could be quite interesting, since we still have plenty of time before the tournament, this will be a good chance for the youngster to sharpen themselves." said Sky. "Mmm... And as for the silver winged angels, I''ll let him and his underlings to investigate it for us." said Chris. "Uh... Yes, he is at the Null Dimension after all. Hey! When do you plan to start the journey?" said Sky, a bit upset and awkward when Chris talked about that ''him''. "Well, maybe tomorrow morning, if possible." said Chris. Sky nodded. "But right now, let''s try these weapons and armors out first." said Chris. "Wait! You are actually serious about it?" Sky asked, refused to believe. "Mhmm..." ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A while later, training room. "So... Why am I the subject for your testing." said Sky Sky is wearing the battle suit crafted by Chris a moment ago while Chris is holding a pair of curved swords which was crafted with the lizard''s antler that lightly coated with a combination of start dust and powdered hydra scale. "I always wonder if these swords going pierce through the armor or the armor going to block these swords completely?" said Chris, with an evil look. "Let''s give it a try I guess." said Chris. Then he starts getting into a ready to attack position. "Wait wait wait... You... You can''t try it just like this, any of the final results will end up damaging any one of you brilliant creation, I believe you don''t want that to happens right?" said Sky, try to find some excuses to convince Chris. "Hmm... Makes sense. I indeed would not want that to happen." said so, Chris left the training room... Without releasing Sky from his bind. "Phew! He finally left. Now, how should I break through these binds." Sky mumbled. However as Sky thought Chris had left and given up on the idea of testing weapons on him and is about to break the binds, Chris walks into the room again. This time, he brought along Seito and Itsuki. "Junior and Bob are on the way here, we can start now. Who wants to try first? Kenji?" said Chris while handed that pair of curved swords to Seito. "Uh..." --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, at the lounge, the girls are having some small talks while having some sweets and tea. Ai looks a bit troubled. "Ai-chan, what''s wrong?" Yuki asked. "I don''t know... But I feel like there is something foreign in my little space." said Ai. "Hmm? What is that supposed to be meant?" Yuki asked. "Well, I went in there yesterday but somehow I felt some extra presences in there." said Ai. "Heh? I think we should go check it out a bit." said Yuki and Ai nodded. And so, after they had their tea, the girls went back to their own room, then Ai opened a portal, sending themselves into Ai''s mini dimension. The environment in there is as beautiful as always, however both Ai and Yuki felt the extra foreign presence in there. "Mmm... Indeed, it feels a bit different from the last time I went in here with you." said Yuki. Ai did not respond to Yuki, she looks a bit upset, she can''t accept the fact that her mini dimension will be invaded, most importantly, she is a dimensional connector, this is about her pride... Probably. "Anyway, let''s go search up this whole place and see if we can find that invader." said Yuki, trying to comfort Ai. Ai nodded. Then they start searching around, in the bushes, on a tree, under the tree, behind the tree... Mhmm... Basically, they spend almost fifteen minutes searching for a single tree. As they continue their search, their commotion had successfully drawn some attention from the underground, they did not realize that there are a pair of big gleaming eyes staring at them from a burrow. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 161 Chapter 153 - Fluffy Rabbit and Teddy Bear. "There''s nothing extraordinary about this tree." said Yuki after getting no results from the tree they are ''exploring at. "Should we heading to the next tree?" said Ai. Yes, they are planning to check on every single tree in the mini space, and fifteen minutes each. Suddenly, they heard some digging noise from behind, they quickly turned around and saw three newly dug burrows. "Were those holes there before?" Yuki asked. "I doubt about it." said Ai. "Could this be the intruder we are looking for?" Yuki asked. "Maybe... Hey! Look at that hole." said Ai while pointing at one the burrows. Then something squished out from that burrow, to their surprise, it''s a pair of fluffy pink rabbit''s ears. "Aww... That''s kind of cute." said Ai. "Is it? Why I feel it''s just alright?" said Yuki... If you remember her fetish. Then the fluffy creature squished out a bit showing it''s big and shiny eyes. "That''s a bunny right?" Ai asked, rather excited. "Mmm... Probably." said Yuki. Ai stared at the pink bunny with a rather naive look, then she remembered she still has some lunar flowers that were given by Lynnette''s Kitchen''s owner as a gift. She took out the Lunar flowers and carefully placed it in front of the bunny. "Miss Lynn said that this Lunar flower is a good treat for rabbits." said Ai while patiently waiting for the bunny to react to the Lunar flowers. After a few minutes, the bunny slowly snuck its head out of the burrow and starts sniffing at the Lunar flowers curiously, after it confirms that the flowers are safe to eat, it took a bite at the flower petal. Tasted the wonderful taste of the Lunar flower petals, the pink rabbit starts feasting on the Lunar flowers happily. "It seems like she likes it." said Ai. "She?" Yuki is a bit confused. "Mmm... Her fur is pink after all." Ai replied, with a rather dreamy attitude. "Ah... So a pink rabbit would be a she. Mmm, I learned new things today." said Yuki. "Hmm... I wonder if I can pat her?" said Ai. Ai slowly reached her hand to the bunny who still has its body hidden under the burrow. The bunny does not resist her and so, Ai successfully patted the bunny and it starts snuggling her hand after she patted it for a few seconds. "Ah... Her fur is so soft and fluffy." said Ai, with a naive and happy look. "Eh? Is it really that good? I want to try too." said Yuki while reaching her hand to the bunny, and same as Ai, the bunny did not resist and let Yuki patted its head. "Ah! It''s true, her fur is so soft..." And so, the two girls are delightfully playing with the bunny, so focused on the cute bunny that they did not notice there''s some weird growl from the other side. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "Kenji, don''t need to hold back, put on all your hatred towards him in the next attack." said Chris. After Seito tried to attack Sky for the few times but doesn''t seem to be having any effect, there isn''t any scratches or damage on the battle suit and the sword. Chris can''t sure if it''s the great defense of the armor or is it just Seito who didn''t attack hard enough. "Yes Seito, as Chris said, hit me harder, I start to get annoyed for not feeling anything from your strokes." said Sky, who is still been bound nicely by Chris''s binding techniques. "But you know that I''m not a sword user, and these pairs of curved sword is a bit hard to control due to its weight." said Seito. "Hmm... Makes sense. Hey, Itsuki, how about you give it a try?" said Chris. "Huh?" and obviously Itsuki did not even expect that... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Mini Dimension. "Grrrrrr...." "Hey Ai-chan, do you heard some weird noise?" Yuki asked. "Do you mean some ''grrr'' sound? I heard it, it''s from behind us." said Ai, still patting the rabbit with absolutely no intention to check out the noise. "It could be the intruder we are looking for you know." said Yuki. "Oh..." Then the girls turned to see what''s behind them and they saw a mutated gnome with an appearance of a teddy bear with blood shots eyes and a bloody big mouth with sharp fangs that is currently biting a torso of an unknown animal. "Ah... I always thought all of the teddy bears are cute." said Ai, a bit disappointed at the sight. "Well, not this one for sure. Shall we finish it off?" Yuki asked. "Mhmm." And so, the girls are ready to get into their battle mode. However, before they actually did so, there are some movements from the bunny''s burrow, the pink rabbit slowly dragging itself out of the burrow while breaking up the soil around it showing its huge, muscular yet fluffy body that wears a polka dot strap dress. "Wow! That''s cool and unexpected." Yuki exclaimed. "And extra huge fluffiness." said Ai, super excited. The bunny looks enraged when she saw the Teddy gnome, and so she stumped towards the gnome and give it an uppercut, sending it flying to ten meters away from the girls. After she sends the gnome flying, she turned back to the girl and starting snuggling at them again, especially Ai. "Hey! Ai-chan! I think she likes you." said Yuki. "Aww... She is so soft and fluffy. I want to take her with me." said Ai while patting the bunny. "I believe she is willing to follow you back. But before that, I think it''s better if we check out the whole place to in case there is anything more like that teddy bear in this place." said Yuki. "Mmm!" said Ai. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Training room, Itsuki had taken over the curved sword and had successfully landed some significant attacks to Sky that left some scratches of the battle suit. Chris looked at the result with a satisfied look. "How about trying for a real fight with those swords? Itsuki." Chris asked. "Eh?" Again, he obviously didn''t expect that... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 162 Chapter 154 - Chris VS Itsuki. Chris removed the binding magic he placed on Sky. "Yosh! I finally get to have some fight with Itsuki." said Sky while exercising his torso that gets a bit numb after getting bound for such a long period. "Wait what?! You are going to let Sky fight with Itsu?" Seito asked, a bit astonished. "Nope, I need him for the supporting and guarding in case an accident happens." said Chris. "Phew..." Seito is relieved while Sky is disappointed. "I''m the one who will have a fight with him." said Chris while pulling his silver rod from the air. "Ah..." The three are speechless. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile outside the training room, lounge. "Care to explain what''s that?" said Ben, referring to that gigantic and muscular pink rabbit with a polka-dot strap dress. "She is our new friend." said Yuki. "Her name is Pinky." said Ai, Pinky snuggled Ai as she said so. The doctor sighed, he went into his own room and walked out with a small sachet bag that tied with a red ribbon. "Put this on her, we can''t afford to keep such a big... girl in this place." said so, he handed the sachet bag to Ai. Ai took the sachet and put it around Pinky''s neck, then Pinky''s body shrunken and turned into a normal-sized bunny. The girls showed a ''wow'' reaction and patted Pinky even more. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Junior and Bob reached the secret base. "They are in the second training room right now. But I doubt if you want to join them." said Ben who once again forced Maria to play chess with him. "I have a suggestion, how about you take over my place here, so I can join them in there." said Maria, trying to escape from Ben. "No, you may not, why do you think I even want to force you to play chess with me anyway?" said Ben in a rather stern tone. "To calm down that ''fire demon'' inside me and keep me magic flows balanced so the risk of getting backfired by my own magic would decrease... Ben chan, I''m sorry, don''t be angry with me, please..." said Maria. "Tsk... Don''t worry about that, just make your move already." said Ben. And so Junior and Bob decide to peek into the second training and see what''s going on in there. As soon as Junior opened the door of the training, a strong airflow burst out from the door causing Bob to lost balance and fall to the ground. That airflow is caused by the fight between Chris and Itsuki. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Uh... I thought Chris is going to hold back against Itsu." said Seito, a bit worried. "Actually he is, don''t you realize that Chris hasn''t even used his magic?" said Sky. "Wait! He is? Oh my! Yes, he is!" said Seito. "You need to remember that Chris specializes in almost all of the available military weapons." said Sky. "Will Itsuki even able withstand that I wonder, even if Chris does holds back." said Seito. "Well, we will just see... Hey Junior! Don''t just stand there, it''s dangerous, get into the barrier here!" Sky shouted as he saw Junior standing near the door. Chris noticed Junior as well, so he slowed down his moves letting Junior pass through first. However, Itsuki/Dracula sees this as a good chance to strike back as Chris had shown a small opening when he slowed down his movements. Itsuki adjusted the curved sword in his right hand and pierced towards Chris. Just as Itsuki thought he is going to get Chris with the curved sword, Chris suddenly lifted his silver rod and blocked the tip of Itsuki sword with the edge of his silver rod. "Ah, Itsuki kun, you actually learned how to sneak attack on people, that''s great. But too bad, not good enough." said so Chris pushed Itsuki away with the edge of his silver rod along with that curved sword in Itsuki''s hand. Itsuki heavily crushed to the ground, while the swords remained undamaged despite the impact from such a rough move. "Haha! I knew this will be such a good way to test this sword." said Chris, who is obviously in a good mood as he retracted his weapon. Then he walked towards Itsuki, crouched down, and healed Itsuki''s injury with healing magic. "That''s quite an impressive move from you, I can see that you improved a lot compared to that day when you asked Sky to take you as pupil... But end up he didn''t help much at all, you are the one that learned on your own. Seriously, why would anyone actually thought that idiot can be a good teacher." said Chris, rather provoking. "Hey! I thought we were testing the new swords, why do you have to bad mouth about me again?" Sky shouted. Chris did not say anything but give a peace hand sign to Sky. "Although Junior is here as well, and I should let him try the swords, but it seems like they had found their own master." said Chris while looking at that pair of curved swords which are now glowing in dim blue light. "Treat them well, I spent days forging them." said Chris to Itsuki who is totally confused. "Huh?" "Confused? I''m saying that these swords belong to you now." said Chris. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 163 Chapter 155 - Again Again, This is Not a BL. "What?!" Everyone in the training are surprised about Chris''s decision letting Itsuki have the curved swords he just crafted with a super rare material, except for Sky, he knows that the curved swords are actually the by-products Chris makes with the leftover parts of the antlers, he already taken the most important and precious part of the antlers which are the roots that he planned to craft something even more powerful with it. "Junior, don''t worry, I wouldn''t just call you here to watch us testing the swords, I have something for you too." said so, Chris took out a blue amulet decorated with platinum. "This is made from tips of the giant lizard''s antlers, it has the ability to control overflowing magic, it''s like a cheaper version of Sky''s magic sealing gem. It allows you to use your magic freely without having the risk of turning into a full werewolf form and lost control, and of course, you can control your own magic to transform any part of your body into werewolf." said Chris while handed the amulet to Junior, and yes, this amulet is a by-product as well. "Oh! And here''s a spare if you broke the other one." said Chris, and Junior is as confused as Itsuki. "What''s wrong? Do you want to try it?" Chris asked in a casual tone. Sky and Seito are doing some body language telling Junior to reject that suggestion, however... "Yes, maybe we can try it out a bit." said Junior, Chris smugged while pulled out his silver rod from the air again... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, they had ended that ''weapon testing'' frenzy and have dinner in the cafeteria. Sky stared at Pinky with a curious look. "With this and that ''tedd-nome'' in the lab, just what kind of situation you two had faced earlier?" Sky asked. "Ai chan''s mini space gets invaded." said Yuki which makes Sky even more curious. "Mini space? You mean that personalized dimension Ai owned, but is it even possible for anything to invades it without dimensional connection magic?" said Sky. "Or those things could be hiding in there since the beginning and were in hibernation, which caused people to unaware about their existence. But then this can only be confirmed when we did some analysis on the dead body of that weird creature." said Chris, and by ''weird creature'', he means the Teddy-gnome, he obviously unaware of Pinky''s original look. Ben glared at Chris for a while before casually remove the sachet bag from Pinky''s, causing her to turned back to her original size. "Ah... This is rather unexpected." said Chris, and the others who haven''t seen Pinky''s original form are shocked as hell. Then, Ben put the sachet bag back to Pinky turning it back to the normal rabbit size. "Hmm... Sky, do you want to have a look?" said Chris. "Mmm... Let me have a look." said Sky while taking over Chris''s phone to read the message. "So, that piece of enchantment music is actually from the Executor? What is he planning to do actually?" said Sky. "I''m more concern about that ''poison farm'', although both of the issues are equally important." said Chris. "I guess after we get our matters done in Kapis Dimension, we should start to investigate these issues as well. Ah... Another pending task to be completed." said Sky, a bit distress. "Anyway... Junior, you didn''t tell your father the information we had about your mother, right?" Chris asked. "Nope, I didn''t. I don''t even know how to tell him." said Junior. "That''s good, you two will be staying here tonight, we shall set off tomorrow morning to the first destination in this map." said Chris while showing the maps he got in the morning. Junior nodded in agreement, while Bob is as confused as always. "Hold on! Are you sure you want to bring Bob along?" Seito asked. "Well, the girls are staying here with Jason and Maria to look after this place while doing the analysis they need for that... Uh... Teddy. So... Bob will be going with us." said Chris. "I see... Wait what?" Seito found it''s hard to accept what Chris just said. "You would understand soon." said Chris. "Bobby''s issues aside, Chris chan, why am I excluded?" Maria asked with a dissatisfied face. "Well, ask your doctor." said Chris. "Ah... Ben- channnn~" said Maria while holding and shaking Ben''s hand and Ben ignored him. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, night time. Sky and Maria''s room. "Darling~~ Ben-chan bullied me for a whole day, he is a meanie!" said Maria while pulling and waving Sky''s hand, with a rather snappy attitude. "You really want to join us on our trip tomorrow?" Sky asked, in a rather serious tone. Maria nodded. "Well then... Take off your clothes." said Sky all of the sudden. "Eh?" Maria is a bit unprepared for that sudden demand from Sky. "Or you want me to do it for you?" said Sky, a bit stern. Maria hesitated for a while, then he slowly unbuttoned his shirt and took it off in front of Sky''s eyes. There is a rather big area of burn wound on his back waist. Sky sighed. "Chris and I had guessed so, you get backfired by your own magic during the previous fight in White''s village, right?" Sky asked, his heart ached as he saw that wound on Maria. Maria nodded. "So, why would you expect us to let you join us in such a tedious trip with potential dangers? What if you getting backfired again? I, as well as Chris and Ben certainly don''t want to see that wound of yours getting worse." said Sky, with a concerned look, Maria nodded. Template XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 164 Chapter 156 - Heading to the Holy City. The next morning. "Here, choose a destination, who knows we might get it in the first try." said Chris to Sky. "Are you sure about that? I mean, I thought I was supposed to be The God of Misfortune." said Sky. "Well, you need to believe that when one reached the worst of their luck, there will be a turning point and... Ah! I can''t continue with this nonsense anymore. I was looking for an excuse to messes with every single Angel''s base in Kapis." said Chris. "Ah... I see. I choose the nearest location from here." said so, Sky pointed at an area on the map. "Alright, let''s head to Quill Town... Mmm, weird name." said Chris. "Hold on, if Sky has really bad luck which means there is a high chance of his choice did not match with the results we want, so, are you sure about that?" said Ben after a short thought. "Well, I already planned to invade every single base of Angel''s in Kapis, so it doesn''t matter." said Chris, as if there is nothing wrong with that statement. "I see." And so, they left the secret base and heading to Quill Town which is about twenty miles away from the secret base. Leaving Jason and the girls in charge of the place... Oh! And Maria as well. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- A while later, secret base, lounge. Maria is glaring at the wall without doing anything, he seems to be quite upset. Then, a blonde hair lady in a red traditional dress suddenly appeared at his side, that''s Suzaku. "What''s wrong, My Lord? You look a bit upset." she asked with a concerned look. "They are out for some important operation while Jason and the girls are busy doing some experiments and analysis. I''m the only one here who has nothing to do at all." said Maria. "I see, if it''s because of this issue, why don''t you take this as an opportunity to have a good rest." said Suzaku. "Rest? I think that''s what I have been doing all the time. I feel like the most useless one among the three. Darling is so powerful and strong while Chris-chan is super smart and knows all sorts of special magics and skills. What am I to compare to them." said Maria, before sticking his own head on the table. Seeing this, Suzaku gently hugged him from behind. "You are the purest and kindest among the three of you." said Suzaku, her voice is as soft as a feather as she said so. Maria lifted his head up as he heard those words from Suzaku, he smiled and kissed her hair as a sign of gratitude. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A while later, above the borderline of Quill Town and another town, there is a magnificent blue dragon hiding in the clouds, and yes, that''s Seiryu, Sky and others are riding on it(him) again. Chris carefully observed every single detail of the area below them. "Hmm... With this level of security, it''s really suspicious. Seiryu, we will be landing on the open field right over there." said Sky. Then the dragon changed his path and slowly descending to the mentioned open field. Although they landed in a rather deserted area, their movements successfully drew attention from the residents nearby. As they about to walk to the direction of Quill''s Town entrance, a mid-aged man stopped them. "You wouldn''t be able to pass through the entrance just like that, Quill Town is a holy place that you can''t just walk in without proper dress code and cleansing." said the man. "Dress code?" Sky asked, although they had expected that but still, it is hard to believe. "Yes, anyone who wants to enter the town needs to cleanse themselves and wear a special robe. I have some extra robe in my store, if you don''t mind I could rent you at a cheap price." said the man. "Ah... He''s a merchant." said Chris with a ''meh'' look. "Hey, Chris... Can we trust this guy?" Sky whispered. Chris shrugged and the man waved his hand telling them to follow him. "Let''s just follow him I guess." said Chris. And so they followed the man without knowing the dangers they will be facing the next moment... I''m actually talking about the merchants. The man, let''s just call him Merchant A, leaded Sky and others to a small warehouse, as soon as they entered the warehouse, Merchant A immediately locked the door with a big lock. Then, a group of muscular men walked out from the back door with weapons. "Take out all of your money and valuable items, if not we can''t guarantee you will be able to walk out of here safely." said the merchant. However, the whole group of them didn''t show any shocked or surprised expression, which caused the merchant and his gang felt something is obviously going wrong in there. The two Immortals sighed and looking to each other before cracking their fists and slowly walking towards Merchant A and his gang... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Merchant A and his gang are now kneeling in front of Sky and others begging for forgiveness. "I''m very sorry, I have absolutely no idea that you are that rumored legendary bounty hunter from Central City. We are just looking for some easy money." said Merchant A, he is talking about Sky and Chris. After they completed that level X Quest from the quest center which is located at Central city, their deeds had been spread widely around Kapis Dimension, and with all the rumors staking, they had been entitled as ''legendary bounty hunter'' by the people in Kapis. "Ah... I certainly don''t want to know how do we suddenly turned into legendary bounty hunters. But let me correct you. First, we are not bounty hunters and we are certainly not from Central City. Second, it doesn''t matter if we are legendary bounty hunters or not, you shouldn''t really do this to anyone either." said Sky. "Mhmm... You should at least improve yourself more before doing this, easy money isn''t easy at all." said Chris. "Chris, your point of focus is weird." said Sky. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 165 Chapter 157 - Into the Holy City. Chris took out a bag of gold, waving it and showing the contents to Merchant A and his gang. "You guys just wanted some money right? I can give this whole bag of gold to you if you can tell me everything you know about Quill Town and provide everything we need in order to pass through the entrance." said Chris. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Unable to resist the temptation (coercion) from Chris, Merchant A told them everything he knows about that holy city. According to the merchant, Quill Town has a set of special rules that need to be obeyed by all of the outsiders if they wish to enter into town. First, they need to be cleansed inside out before they are able to pass through the entrance. Second, they need to wear a uniform outfit that is the same as the residents there. Third, Quill Town has no mayor, the town is in charge by the High Priest, so his order is the rule of this town, they need to behave well based on the High Priest''s teaching, no dirty and uncultured deed, no dirty words and swearing, and no dirty mind are allowed. "So basically it''s all about clean-clean." said Sky, with an insulting intention. "Sky, don''t make fun of this, you will never know how much suffering a person with mysophobia had to go through." said Chris. "Why do I have a feeling that your words are more insulting than mine." said Sky. "Just your imagination." said Chris. Then Merchant A took out some clothes from the storeroom and handed it to Sky. "These are some extra clothes I have here, you guys can have it. And there is a hot spring in my back yard, it has the cleansing effect." said the merchant while staring at the money bag in Chris''s hand. Chris sighed and handed that bag of gold to Merchant A. "I''ll bring you to the hot spring, follow me." said the merchant. And so they followed him and his gang to the backyard, and there is indeed a medium-sized hot spring in there... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, secret base. Jason had helped the girl with the analysis of that Teddy gnome''s body and found out something really disturbing about that creature. He frowned. "Mr. Jason, what''s wrong?" Yuki asked. Jason took a deep breath before saying anything. "This thing wasn''t even a living creature in the beginning." said Jason. "What do you mean by that?" Yuki asked. "It is originally an ordinary Teddy bear, but something had turned it into a malformed living creature." said Jason. "But how?" Yuki asked. "Have you ever heard about a type of *Gu worm that can turn an object to a living creature." said Jason. "Heh? But how does that thing get into Ai''s mini space?" Yuki asked. "Worm user... Black!" said Ai, a bit astonished. "But, how about Pinky?" Yuki asked. "Well, she probably just an overgrown well built rabbit that had been hibernating underground for a long time while getting nourished by the magic in there." said Jason. "Oh... Okay." As they are talking, they did not notice that the specimens of the teddy gnome start growing and multiplying on its own... *Gu worm is a type of Eastern witchcraft that used trained worms to cause harm to their target, although some could be helping people as well. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Borderline of Quill City. Sky and the other had done with the cleansing. Merchant A prepared a few cups of herb tea and said it''s to cleanse their body from inside. "Laxative?" Sky asked, rather suspecting. "No no no, it''s not, it''s a type of magic herbal tea that will clear negative thoughts of whoever that consumed it. And thus cleanse mind." said the merchant. Chris took a cup of herbal tea and smelled it. "Mmm... Don''t worry. It''s safe for consumption. But before that... " said Chris, then he waved his hand, applied some magic to the herbal tea. "Now, it''s better." said so, Chris took a cup of herbal tea and handed it to Sky, Sky hesitated for a while before drank the whole cup of tea in a single gulp. The others followed. After they drank the herbal tea, Sky and others changed into the outfit given by the merchant which are actually pure white robes with hood. "Chris, you actually look nice in that robe." said Sky in a teasing tone. "Shut up." Then, they proceed to the entrance of Quill''s town. "Hello, welcome to the Holy City, Quill Town. May I know where you all come from and the reason you all come to this town?" said one of the guards at the entrance in a polite tone. Sky and others are rather surprised at his polite attitude as they weren''t expecting that. "We are from Central City, we had accepted a quest from Quill City." said Sky. Except for Chris and Ben, the others are surprised by Sky''s words. "I see, so you are bounty hunters from Central City. This might sound troublesome but do you have any documents regarding the quest? I need to make a record for that." said the guard. "Yes, we have." said so, Chris took out a letter and handed it to the guard, it is a quest confirmation record letter from the quest center. "After I make a copy of this, you may proceed. Be sure to follow the rule of our town, have a nice day." said the guard. Seito and the other are totally surprised and confused, they all never thought that Sky and Chris really did accept a quest from the quest center, they thought Sky was lying to the guard. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 166 Chapter 158 - Another Angel. "Now I shall bring you all to your designated residence for some preparation before His Grace decides to summon you all for the detail of this quest." said the guard after did a brief checking on them. Then he led them to the main street. "Hey Chris, I wonder what magic you applied on those herbal teas just now, it seems like he didn''t notice that at all." said Sky through telepath. "That herb originally has a temporary brainwashing effect, I nulled it with my magic, but the trace of that magic herbs are still in our body, normal magic user would not be able to notice it." said Chris through telepath. "But we are going to meet their High Priest." said Sky. "Don''t worry, we will be able to handle it." said Chris. As they walking through the street, they noticed how disciplined the residents in the town behaved, everyone are acting so politely, no rude words, no harsh interactions, everyone just behaving so peacefully, no fight, no quarrel, just calm and peacefulness. "Wow... This is rather disturbing." said Sky through telepath. "Mmm... So peaceful that it is almost lifeless." said Chris through telepath. The guard brought them to a building which is supposed to be a homestay, however, although it is said to be a homestay but it gives a vibe of a monastery either from outside or inside. The interior of the building is very clean while the caretakers are very polite and friendly that it gives Sky''s group goosebumps. The caretaker had arranged three rooms, Sky, Chris, and Ben in a room, Seito with Itsuki, Junior with Bob. The rooms are big, clean, and comfortable. "Seriously, if I am not having any grudge with the angels and there aren''t any of these weird rules, I would really fall in love in this place." said Sky while opening the hood that covered his face and lie down on that soft and comfortable bed. "This place is certainly very different from any other places we had visited, but still we need to be cautious." said Chris. "Chris is right, it''s certainly not normal for requiring people to consume some brainwashing herbs before entering the city." said Ben "Indeed, although I had nullified that effect but I''m not sure how long would it last, I can''t guarantee that my nullifying magic would last until the effect of the magic herb worn out... Hmm?.... Shh... Someone is coming. " said Chris as he sensed some extra presence outside the door. After a while, someone knocked on their door, it''s a boy in clergy outfit. "The High Priest would want to meet three of you, I shall lead you to His Grace." said the boy. "Three of us? How about the others?" Sky asked. "They shall stay here, as His Grace would only want to meet the three of you." said the boy. "I see, show us the way." said Chris. And so they followed the boy to the location of the High Priest. After a while, they reached a cathedral. "His Grace is waiting for you all in there, please remember to behave yourself in front of His Grace." said the boy. "I see, thank you for your guidance." said Sky, in an unusual polite tone. The boy bowed at them a bit before opened the main door, leading them into the cathedral. "His Grace is in the back room, I cannot go in without his permission, so I will only send you until here." said the boy. And so, as instructed by the boy, Sky and the others entered the backroom through a side door. The high priest is sitting on an armchair, viewing the records of Sky and others that had been sent to him earlier. He has brown hair, brown eyes, and wears a pair of old fashioned specs. Yup, another important character. As soon as they stepped into the room, Chris sensed an unusual yet familiar magic that he doesn''t like. "Tsk... As expected. An angel." said Chris a bit irritated. The priest noticed the arrival of Sky and the others, he put down the letter, stood up, and greeted them. "Hello, my name is Dominic, the High Priest of this town, I have been waiting for your arrival. Hmm?..." Dominic noticed something special about Chris. "Sorry for the sudden question, but are you by any chance related to Lady Arianna?" Dominic asked, out of the blues. Chris is a bit astonished to hear that name, he indeed knows about her. "I refuse to answer that question." said Chris after calmed himself for a bit. "I see, my apologies for such an inconsiderate question. Now let''s talk about the quest." said Dominic while adjusting his specs. "Hey Ben, he copied your trademark." Sky whispered. "Shut up." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The quest given by Dominic is to investigate a ''contaminated building'' in the town. According to Dominic, most of the residents in the town including himself are unable to get near to the said building, as whenever they are trying to get into that building, they will start to feel extremely uncomfortable, probably it''s because of their special ''clean'' bodily characteristics. Even if there were some who are able to get into that building, they will get infected by some strange black substance that rotting them alive and get killed in less than an hour. So they need help from outsiders to help them to investigate that place and remove anything that caused that building to be polluted. "Sounds like the effect from foul aura, this could be quite troublesome." said Sky after a short thought. "Indeed, foul aura can be quite destructive even for high ranked espers and Immortals." said Ben. "We shall provide any assistance you need as we can, and the reward is negotiable." said Dominic. "You sound like you are confident that we are able to get that problem solved." said Sky. "Well, for someone who are able to nullify the effects of that magic herbs, I shall see no problem in your capability." said Dominic with a rather friendly smile... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 167 Chapter 159 - Lumpy Lump Lumps. "You know about that nullifying magic." said Chris who hasn''t said anything since Dominic start explaining about the quest. "Yes, I had noticed that the moment the three of you stepped into this room, just like you noticed that I''m an angel." said Dominic before opened up his milky white wings in front three of them. Chris sighed and given up all of his fake politeness, turning back into his usual self. "Since you already know everything, then I have no reason to hide it anymore. Care to explain why you make people consume that brainwashing magic herbs before they enter the town?" Chris asked in his usual casual passive-aggressive tone. "I have a good reason to do that, don''t worry, it''s not for anything bad." said Dominic, rather surprised with Chris''s sudden attitude change. Chris nodded in a rather sarcastic manner. "I see, please give us the location, we will investigate it for you, but whether or not we would solve it for you, it depends on your cooperation and how we feel about the worthiness of this deal." said Chris. "Don''t worry about that, you will." said Dominic with a rather warm smile. Then they leave the room. A while later after the three had left, a man in clergy outfit entered the room with a cup of tea, he bows at Dominic before serving him that cup of tea. "Your Grace, you seem to be in a good mood today." said the man. "I am? Hmm... Indeed I am." said Dominic, in a really good mood. "Would you mind sharing with me, Your Grace?" the man asked. "That boy has the same eyes as Arianna." said Dominic before taking a sip of the tea... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, secret base. Ai and Yuki are having their lunch in the cafeteria, Jason did not join them as he is busy with his own work while Maria is out for a walk at the town (Central City). "I wonder what Seito and others are doing right now?" said Yuki. "Maybe they are having their lunch as well?" said Ai, in a rather naive and innocent manner. "Hmm... That will be too extraordinary for them... Hmm? Ai-chan, look, there is something outside." said Yuki as she noticed some unusual movements outside the cafeteria. "Could it be Mr. Jason?" said Ai, but obviously she doesn''t believe what she just said herself. "Mr. Jason should be in the basement, and the basement door had been opened since he went in, so it can''t be Mr. Jason." said Yuki. "Mmm... Should we go check it out?" Ai asked in a nearly whispering voice, Yuki nodded. Then the girls slowly approaching the entrance of the cafeteria with full caution. They peeks out to the lounge through the door and greeted by a disgusting sight, the lounge is filled with lumps of meat that moves on its own... Quill Town, Sky, Chris, and Ben had returned to the homestay, the caretaker had prepared lunches for them in the dining room. Aside from Sky and friends, there are ten other people having lunch with them, sharing a long table. The caretaker first served some simple balanced meal to that ten people, while Sky and friends are served with a separate different set of meals which looks more appetizing. Sky and others feel rather confused with this different treatment, while the other ten people don''t have any reactions to this. "We changed the course as instructed by His Grace. Enjoy your meal." said the caretaker with a smile before bow to them and take their leave. Sky, Chris, and Ben stared at each other, as they found this unusual behavior very suspecting, then Chris and Ben checked the meal in front of them. "Safe to consume, nothing extraordinary." said Chris. "Same here." said Ben. While they are checking their food, the other group of people had already eaten one-third of their meals, they don''t seem to be affected by Sky and the others. "But I smelled a strong scent of magic herbs from there." said Chris in a really low volume, this makes them even more confused and disturbed. They look at the food in front of them, they don''t know whether they should eat it or not although it''s confirmed to be safe to consume. "I think we should eat some, as we will be having some hard works after this." Sky suggested. Chris nodded, then, with an uneasy feeling, they ate their lunches. Later, Sky''s room. "Hey Chris, any thoughts on what move should we take right now? Things just so unexpected and suspicious." said Sky. "We will do the quest, this place is not the place we are looking for." said Chris. "You think so? Any particular reason? I mean, if this place really isn''t our target, you can just omit the quest." said Sky. "How should I explain... This Angel, I believe he will be able to give us the information we need if we helped him in this quest." said Chris "You trusted him?" Sky asked, our of curiosity. "Not really, but I trusted my own judgment." said Chris. "You know him right? And that lady mentioned by him." Sky asked. "Probably... (!)... Something is happening in the secret base." said Chris in a rather astonished tone. "I sensed it as well." said Ben who was putting some herbs in small capsules. "But don''t worry, they are able to handle it on its own." said Ben while handed a small bottle of capsules he just makes to Chris. "For some precautions." said the doctor. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 168 Chapter 160 - Worms and Nerve Control. "Precautions?" Sky asked, a bit confused. "This is for reducing the effects of brainwash." said Ben. "You bring all these herbs all the time?" Chris asked, rather amused. Ben nodded while showing the neatly arranged herbs in his working bag. "Seriously, you act more and more like your father." said Chris, a bit teasing. "I take that as a compliment." said Ben with a sharp leer. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Central City. Maria is strolling on the street with Suzaku, in their hands are some shopping bags, Maria seems to be in a good mood. He dragged Suzaku to a roadside vendor that sell some really cute hair accessories. "Hey, Suzaku! Have a look at this leaf shape hairpin, do you think it would look nice on me?" Maria asked. "Mmm! And this ruffle hairband." said Suzaku. The two of them are happily choosing the hair accessories for each other, Maria had totally put his ''dilemma'' during the morning to aside. Suddenly he heard some unusual sounds from the direction to the secret base. He stared at that direction for a few seconds. "What''s wrong, My Lord?" Suzaku asked. "There are some invaders in our secret base, let''s head back!" said Maria, a bit alerted. *Maria has a super-sensitive hearing. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Secret base, Jason who heard the commotions had get out from the basement. In the lounge, Ai, Yuki and Pinky are fighting against some meats lumps that start turning into humanoid form. However he noticed something unusual, the girls only give those creatures some blunt hit instead of attack that will be able to break apart, but then he soon found out about the reason as Pinky smashed one of them into pulp, the broken piece of the meat lumps will regenerate on its own and multiplying as it''s broken apart. And those meat lumps seem to have some sort of contagious characteristic, the object it touches will slowly turn into some sort of deformed meat lumps as well. No one knows what will happen if those lumps get direct contact with living creatures. Jason created a wind barrier around himself and the girls, temporarily pushing the meat lumps creatures away from them. "Mr. Jason, what are those things?" Yuki asked as she temporarily retracts her battle form. "I don''t know, but from what I see, it''s probably generated from that Teddy gnome in the lab, the self-regeneration and multiplication abilities of those creatures are most likely the ''brilliant works'' of that magic worm I mentioned earlier." said Jason. "What should we do to get rid of this thing? As whenever we break any of its body parts, it will regenerate and multiply on its own." said Yuki. "I see... But how should we do it, with such a huge number of them?" Yuki asked. "Probably some accurate blunt hit or electric-based magic attack, but I believe none of us having electric-based magic, so it will be hard." said Jason. "Uhm... Mr Jason, do you think those creatures have nerves?" Ai asked, out of the blues. "I believe they have." said Jason, and Ai nodded. "But why are you asking? Hold on, what are you trying to do? It could be quite dangerous for your own body." said Jason after realizing what Ai is trying to do. Ai ignored Jason''s warnings, she folded her palms together and closed her eyes as the meat lumps successfully squeezed through Jason''s wind barrier. Ai focused the magic around her and concentrating her mind, a magic circle appeared around her, caused slight changes in the atmosphere. "Nerve control." said Ai Within three seconds, the movements of every single meat lump creature slowed down and eventually stopped completely. "Ah, Ai-chan successfully stopped them." said Yuki. "But Miss Ai, you can''t hold it for too long, this kind of magic is contagious for the user unless the user has an enormous amount of magic to against it." said Jason, a bit worried. "But Mr. Jason, do you have any better idea to hold down these things?" Ai asked and Jason ''get pierced'' right on the point. "Ah... Indeed I don''t." said Jason. "I had thought about that. If I use this nerve control on them long enough, it will eventually cause them to lose their nerves permanently thus immobilize them." said so, Ai continues to hold onto her nerve control magic despite the warnings from Jason. After a few minutes, Ai''s body starts to show signs of fatigue as the side effects of that magic. Tiny drops of sweat can be seen on her forehead, and her breath getting a bit heavier as she is enduring the discomfort caused by the nerve control magic. "Ai-chan, are you alright? Don''t force yourself too much, we can think of another way to stop these creatures." said Yuki, really worried about Ai as she noticed her discomfort. "It''s okay, I just need a few more minutes." said Ai, with a slightly fading voice. However, Both Yuki and Jason know that she is on her limit, as some of the meat lumps are starting to regain control and moving again. Suddenly, an electric flow spreads through the secret base and electrocuted all of the meat lumps, then they start to burn on its own and eventually turn into char. "Are everyone alright?" said Maria who come back just in time. Ai released her magic as soon as Maria eliminated those meat lumps, as she was relieved from that heavy responsibility, she fainted. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 169 Chapter 161 - Decision and Dream. "What? How is Ai right now?" said Sky, he is currently talking with Maria through the phone, he is obviously worried about Ai. Ben touched Sky''s shoulder a bit, indicating him to pass the phone to him, and Sky did so. "Tell me about her condition in detail... Okay, I see. You go to my personal room in the infirmary, open the drawer at the left side of my desk, there should be a few bottles of teal-colored liquid, take one bottle and let her drink it, it''s to replenish vitality and magic level." said Ben, then he hanged up the phone after finish giving Maria some complete instructions. Then he realized the other two are staring at him. "Don''t worry, just one bottle would not leave any side effects on her body." said Ben, trying to explain to them. "You know we are not talking about that. You are still consuming that medicine?" said Sky. "Seriously, you are a doctor, you should know better than us how bad the consequences of over consumption for that kind of medicine." said Chris, a bit angry. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." said Ben trying to avoid the topic. "No, you obviously don''t." said Chris. Suddenly, someone knocked their door. It''s that boy in the clergy outfit again. "Good afternoon, His Grace ordered me to give this to you." said the boy while handed Sky a small box, then he bowed at the three and left. Sky opened the box, inside of the box is a map, a yellow gemstone, and a Bible. "This is the map for our quest location... But what''s the use of this gemstone and Bible?" Sky asked while staring at Chris. "Well, it''s not like I will have the answer even if you stared at me like this." said Chris, rather awkward. Sky continues staring Chris for a few seconds until a state that Chris had to push Sky''s face away from his sight. "Anyway... It''s really a lucky decision to let Maria stay at the secret base, the only weakness for that kind of worm is extremely high heat. But seriously, it''s kind of impressive that there is still someone who are able to breed this kind of worm." said Chris, trying to drawing away Sky''s attention. "Seriously, that''s really beyond our expectations, I can''t even imagine what would happen if Maria wasn''t there." said Sky, who had successfully getting distracted by Chris. "The aftermath could be quite complicated and tedious, should we head back?" Ben asked Chris. "I want to complete this quest first... You can get back to secret base without me." said Chris with a really low volume, a bit troubled. Sky looks at him with concerned eyes, it disheartening for him to see Chris is such behavior. He patted Chris''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, we will do it together with you, we will leave the secret base to Maria, I believe he is able to handle it well." said Sky. "But not today. We will do it tomorrow, right now, both your physicality and mentality need a good rest." said Sky in a gentle and caring voice. Chris nodded sheepishly like a kid. ---------------------------------------------------------------- "I see, please take good care of Chris chan okay?... Don''t worry about Ai-chan, she had recovered well thanks to the medicines of Ben chan... Mmm... Don''t worry, I''m fine, I didn''t even use my fire demon magic today... Mmm, see you, I love you darling ~ Mmuah!" Maria kissed the phone as he hanged up the call from Sky. "Now I need to disinfect the lounge with some heat ray... Hmm... This could be a tedious task. Time to work!" said Maria, all fired up. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That night, Sky experienced a weird dream again. In the dream, he saw a duplicate of him is having the same conversation he had with Chris in the afternoon, just that he makes a different decision. Instead of choosing to do the quest together with Chris, he goes the other way round, letting Chris go for the quest alone. "No! You should not do that, it''s dangerous!" said Sky. Then, the scene switches to another place, Chris is walking on an empty corridor, as he walks on deeper, his body starting to get covered by some dark aura, the dark aura accumulated on him, and eventually ''swallowed'' him in a whole. Before he gets completely ''swallowed'', he turned his face to Sky and stared at Sky with a disturbing smile... "Chris!" Sky shouted as he wakes up from that dream, Chris and Ben are looking at him with concerned eyes. "That''s kind of dream again?" Chris asked, Sky shook his head before start checking on Chris''s body again, to make sure what he experienced just now is purely just a dream. "Ah, I see, you dream of me dying again, so how did I die again this time?" said Chris, trying to ease Sky''s emotions a bit with a joke, Sky stared at Chris, he laughed out as he realized what Chris was trying to do. "Seriously, you are really bad at this." said Sky, who had eased from that dream due to Chris''s cold joke. Then Sky told them about that dream. "Probably the fate and my premonition magic did not expect that I will choose to do that quest with you instead of going back to Secret Base to handle things that sound more important and thus showing me that what should actually happen.'' said Sky. "Hmm... It seems that ''fate'' doesn''t even know how important Chris is to us, and everyone else." said Ben, who also did a body check on Chris. "Ah... These two." Chris is a bit awkward and annoyed. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 170 Chapter 162 - Quest from the Angel. The next morning. Sky, Chris, and Ben are about to go to the destination of their quest, they planned to let Seiryu to send Seito and the others back to Secret Base, as it would be quite dangerous for non and lower magic users if that place is really getting contaminated by foul aura. However... "Oh! Then I guess we should go back to White''s Village first, since I haven''t told Grandpa White about what we are doing and about Junior''s mother." said Bob. "Uh... I think it would be a better idea if you guys just stay here in homestay until we are done with our quest." said Sky, Junior nodded in agreement, as they never planned to let Grandpa White knows about Junior''s mother to prevent any disappointment that might occur. "See? I told you it''s necessary to bring him along." Chris whispered, and Sky nodded. Then, they leave the homestay and heading to the location stated in the map given by Dominic. The building they are looking for is not far from the homestay, it takes them less than fifteen minutes of walk to reach there. The building looks really old and dusty from the outside as the result of been totally abandoned for many years. "I can actually felt the pressure and depressive feelings from here, I can''t even imagine how bad would it be inside." said Sky. "Ben, you will guarding outside here as a support, in case if anything happens at us." said Chris. Ben gives him an ''okay'' hand sign. Sky and Chris wore their face mask and activated basic self-protection magic, then, they nodded to each other and entered the building... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Cathedral, Dominic is leading a group of clergy with some morning verses and prayer, some of the clergies can be identified as angels with their special and unusual appearance. After they are done with the verses and prayer, Dominic walks into his own room and starts reading some holy books. However, he seems to be bothered by something. "Your Grace, anything bothers you?" said the clergy who was with him all the time, he is actually Dominic''s personal assistant. "Do you think it''s the right choice to let the boys go to that place? I wasn''t expected that he is the one that accepted this quest." said Dominic. "I believe it''s the best to let outsiders handle that thing compared to our own people." said his assistant. "Although it might be less deadly for them, it''s still very dangerous." said Dominic, a bit worried. "Your Grace, my advice is that you shouldn''t think of them as someone special for you, they are just like the other outsiders." said his assistant. "Mind your words, I don''t like that attitude of yours." said Dominic, who suddenly switched to stern tone. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Inside of the abandoned building. Sky and Chris are carefully walking through the wide corridor while observing the surrounding. The interior of the building looks like a hostel with rooms arranged neatly at both sides of the corridor. The wall and the floor in the building are stained by some weird unrealistic black substance, even in the air, there''s black substance floating around like some sort of paranormal existence. The duo walks really slow, they seem to be avoiding direct contact with the black substance. "Although not as serious as we thought it would be, but this sight is still so terrifying, I wonder where did all these foul auras come from?" said Sky with a slight discomfort look, despite wearing face mask and protection magic. "We need to find the source in order to remove it, and it probably wouldn''t be that easy." said Chris, with a slightly heavy breath. "Yes indeed, we might need to search all these rooms one by one." said Sky. " But I seriously don''t want to touch those doors." said Chris. As mentioned by Chris, most of the doorknobs of the doors are contaminated by the foul aura. So they decided to observe the whole corridor first before deciding whether or not to check those closed rooms. As they continue to walk through the long corridor, they heard some noise from the other end of the corridors, it''s a noise that sounds like the wailing from some dying beast. They slowly and carefully walk towards the source of that noise and finally reached the end of the corridor, where the noise is the loudest and they can confirm that it''s from a closed room located directly at the end of the corridor. "*pant*... Could this be the source of the foul aura?" said Sky, as he started to experience difficulty in breathing. "From how bad the atmosphere around here... I guess it is." said Chris, who has the same problem as Sky. "Still want to check it out?" Sky asked. "No... it''s too dangerous, my instincts told me there are something dangerous and aggressive in there, the atmosphere in here is certainly not suitable for a fierce fight." said Chris. Sky nodded and prepared to leave together with Chris. However, the things inside don''t seem to be so happy about that, the noise gets even more aggressive and louder than before. Suddenly, something seems to be crashing to the closed door from inside trying to get out of the room. Then the door burst open, a wave of foul auras pounced towards directly towards Sky and Chris, caused them to lost balance a bit. A piece of gem (given by Dominic) falls out from Chris''s pocket and started to glows. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At the same time, Cathedral, Dominic''s personal room. Dominic was reading holy books but suddenly, a piece of gem on his table glows. He anxiously stared at the crystal for a few seconds, then he stood up, prepared to go out. "Your Grace, where are you going? Wait! You can''t go to that building, it''s too dangerous!" said his assistant, trying to stop him. Dominic did not say anything, he gives his assistant a fierce leer, the assistant gets paralyzed and collapsed onto the ground, and so Dominic walked out of the room while his angel''s wing slowly appeared... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 171 Chapter 163 - Quest from the Angel. 2 Abandoned building. Sky and Chris had successfully blocked and dispersed away the wave of concentrated foul aura that burst out as the door burst open. Inside the door is a whole group of humanoid creatures with sharp fangs, grey scaly skin, and black fingernails, yes, it''s the Kirin Demon and there''s a whole group of them, most importantly, all of them are contaminated by the foul auras. The foul aura wave just now had drained the dou off to their limit, they are not able to fight against those aggressive and extremely poisonous creatures with their current condition. "Ben... We need some help here..." said Chris in a rather weak voice. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Outside the building, Ben is guarding right at the entrance, then he heard Chris''s voice from his head, he took a deep breath before taking off his specs. "Five minutes at most." said Ben while closing his eyes, his magic aura flows out and entered the building... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Inside the building. Ben''s magic aura flows towards Sky and Chris, and surrounded them. Within a second, the foul aura around them cleansed and their energy immediately replenished. "Five minutes huh?" said Sky while pulling his sword from the air. "That should be sufficient enough." said Chris while cracking his fingers. Then, without any warning, the whole swarm of Kirin Demons rampage towards them like a whole pack of wolves that had been starving for days and suddenly saw a sheep in front of them, just that, what they are targeting right now is certainly not a sheep or anything close. Chris raises his right hand and waved in front of the Kirin Demon, temporarily constricted their movements. "Be careful, finish them off without blood splashing if possible. We should be able to leave safely as soon as you eliminated the front rows of them." said Chris, Sky nodded. Then, Sky carefully approached the Kirin Demons who are struggling to escape Chris''s binding magic, which is slightly unstable in the atmosphere filled with foul auras. Sky lifted his sword and aimed precisely towards the Kirin Demons in front of him before giving them a clean and speedy slash, breaking their main blood vessels from inside without even breaking their skin. Sky turned and look at Chris to see whether he should continue his move or not, Chris nodded and continues to hold on to his binding on the Kirin''s Demon. Sky continues to slain the Kirin Demon, each of the hits are precise and clean hit, except for some slip of hand that caused some slight spilling of blood from the slained Kirin Demon that does not really cause any big mess. "Sky! Step back! My binding on them is going to break anytime!" Chris shouted at Sky, Sky retreated. "What should we do now? If we retreat, they will surely chase after us, and we can''t let them go outside, if not, the outside area of the building will get polluted as well." said Sky, a bit anxious. "Although this might not be the safest distance, I''ll release my binding, and we will flee from this building as soon as I released my binding and seal up this place from outside. But in case we can''t make it outside before them... You know what to do." said Chris, looking at Sky with a serious look, Sky nodded. If they are unable to escape, they planned to end those creatures in the most brutal way that might cause themselves to get contaminated by the foul aura which is harmful to their body. "I''ll count to three, and I''ll release my binding." said Chris, Sky nodded. "Three... Two... One..." Chris released his binding magic, then they run towards the main door as soon as the binding released, same for the Kirin Demons, after been struggling to escape from the binding while witnessed the death of their own people, they rushed towards Sky and Chris as soon as the binding been released. However, something unexpected happened, a white barrier appeared around Sky and Chris. An angel with milky white wings appeared in front of them, destroying more than half of the Kirin Demon with light magic circles that disintegrated everything in it. "That''s Dominic, what is he doing in here? Most importantly, did he even realize what he is doing?" said Sky. "Tsk, plan changed. Finish off the remaining Kirin Demons and get the hell out of here before Ben''s magic wear off." said Chris while releasing half of his magic seals... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A few minutes later, Sky and Chris walked out from the building with Dominic who is in an unconscious state with a big area of his body burned and melted by some nasty black substance. Outside the building is Ben who sat on the ground while leaning on the wall, looks exhausted. "I remember I told you five minutes..." said Ben, tired and annoyed. "Well, we can''t help that." said Sky while Chris pointed at the unconscious angel. "Ah... This can be quite troublesome." said Ben and the other two nodded. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, the cathedral. In a hidden room. "What? His Grace had gone to that building? How can you just let him go?" "I failed to stop him, you should know how powerful he is right? For a five thousand years old angel." "Ah! Will he find out about that thing underground?" "Probably not, even if he does found out, there will be a very slim chance he can even make out of there alive." "Mmm... Let''s just hope so." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 172 Chapter 164 Quest from the Angel. 3 In a place that looks like an infirmary. Ben is applying some medicine on Sky''s lower abdomen, there is a palm-sized of burned and slightly corroded wound that is stained with some foul aura. "Seriously, although he probably had some good intentions, our plans and strategies certainly get messed up by him... Argh... Ben, be more gentle please." said Sky, he flinched as the result of the stingy sensation from the medicine. "Don''t move too much, if not I might hurt you even more." said Ben, a bit tired. "Tsk... That disintegration magic of him had released the foul aura that hidden on those Kirin Demons and thus worsen the condition in there. Do he even realize how deadly that foul aura is, especially to an angel who has a holy body like him." said Chris, a bit anxious, he is applying some magic on Dominic to cleanse the foul aura on him. Chris left hand is in bandage as he gets injured by the foul aura as well. "But the problem is that, why is he helping us? Or at least he tried to help us even when knowing the risk of doing so. It has something to do with you right... Ouch! Ben, I suspect that you did that on purpose." said Sky while flinched a bit. Chris did not answer Sky''s question, he stared at Dominic while having some deep thoughts. ------------------------------------------------------------------- A while, later, Dominic had regained his consciousness, his wounds are neatly bandaged and all of the foul aura had been cleansed. "You have finally awakened. You are currently in a mini dimension we created, we can''t afford to let people in Quill Town know that their precious high priest gets badly injured because of us, so please bear with it." said Sky. "Can you speak right now? As I have a few questions for you." said Chris, with an uneasy feeling. "Yes I can." said Dominic. Then, Chris took out the gem that was given by Dominic. "This crystal is used as a danger tracker, right?" Chris asked. "Yes." said Dominic without any hesitation. "Why are you helping us? And how are you related to Arianna, my mother?" he asked again, in a rather tensed mood. Chris''s questions caught the angel off guard thus he stunned there for a while before taking a deep breath. "I... I used to serve her before she gets married." said Dominic. "That''s all?" said Chris, who obviously dissatisfied with this answer. "Yes, no more no less. Because you are her son, it''s my responsibility to protect you." said Dominic. Hearing this answer, Chris was about to tell him he doesn''t need his protection, but then he held back. "I see. Get some rest, we will discuss about the quest with you after this." said Chris, rather emotionless. Then, he took out a *paper voodoo doll. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Sky, Chris, and Ben went back to their room in homestay. Chris is obviously troubled by something and is extremely anxious. Both Sky and Ben had noticed that. "Hey Chris, are you alright?" Sky asked. "That angel, he lied... He lied." said Chris with a rather shaky voice. Then he starts anxiously scratching the wound on his left hand really hard causing the wound to break open again, blood stained a big area of the bandage. "Chris! What are you doing? Stop it!" Sky shouted, he quickly held Chris''s hands tightly preventing him from hurting himself even more. Ben used a mild mental control magic on Chris, which successfully calmed down Chris for a bit. Chris leaned on Sky''s shoulder as a result of fatigue and the emotional outbreak. "That angel was not Arianna''s servant, he is hiding something that I''m unable to dig out from his mind... But the fact that he indeed knows Arianna, what is his real identity that he cannot tell? Is he actually related to..." Chris suddenly realized of something and ended the talk, he then started staring at Ben who is redoing his bandage, indicating him to be more gentle, Ben nodded silently. "Well, whatever he is up to, I don''t think he means any ill intentions. I believe you sensed that as well, he is not a bad person, or at least not to us." said Sky. "Yes, I indeed had sensed that, and he also gives a different vibe compared to any other angel we met, a good difference... Should I trust him?" Chris asked. "You could, but if that makes you feel insecure, you can hold back that trust for a while until the time you think that he is trustworthy." said Sky, while patting Chris''s shoulder. "But right now, you need to take a rest, we will have another important discussion with that angel later." said Ben who had done with the bandaging. Chris nodded... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A few hours later, they went back to the mini dimension. Dominic had pretty much recovered due to his special body mechanisms of the angel. Sky waved his hand a bit and the space turned from infirmary to a proper conference room. There is a screen in front of them, showing the distribution inside of that abandoned building. "I will straight away to the point, this room here is where all those creatures that known as Kirin Demon gathered and has the most serious contamination of foul aura, but we didn''t found anything suspicious in the room, so we highly suspected the source of the foul aura is coming from the underground of this room." said Sky while pointing at the map. "And most likely this source has something to do with the sudden appearance of these creatures which suppose to be gone hundreds of years ago, or the other way round." Chris added. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 172 Chapter 164 - Quest from the Angel. 3 In a place that looks like an infirmary. Ben is applying some medicine on Sky''s lower abdomen, there is a palm-sized of burned and slightly corroded wound that is stained with some foul aura. "Seriously, although he probably had some good intentions, our plans and strategies certainly get messed up by him... Argh... Ben, be more gentle please." said Sky, he flinched as the result of the stingy sensation from the medicine. "Don''t move too much, if not I might hurt you even more." said Ben, a bit tired. "Tsk... That disintegration magic of him had released the foul aura that hidden on those Kirin Demons and thus worsen the condition in there. Do he even realize how deadly that foul aura is, especially to an angel who has a holy body like him." said Chris, a bit anxious, he is applying some magic on Dominic to cleanse the foul aura on him. Chris left hand is in bandage as he gets injured by the foul aura as well. "But the problem is that, why is he helping us? Or at least he tried to help us even when knowing the risk of doing so. It has something to do with you right... Ouch! Ben, I suspect that you did that on purpose." said Sky while flinched a bit. Chris did not answer Sky''s question, he stared at Dominic while having some deep thoughts. ------------------------------------------------------------------- A while, later, Dominic had regained his consciousness, his wounds are neatly bandaged and all of the foul aura had been cleansed. "You have finally awakened. You are currently in a mini dimension we created, we can''t afford to let people in Quill Town know that their precious high priest gets badly injured because of us, so please bear with it." said Sky. "Can you speak right now? As I have a few questions for you." said Chris, with an uneasy feeling. "Yes I can." said Dominic. Then, Chris took out the gem that was given by Dominic. "This crystal is used as a danger tracker, right?" Chris asked. "Yes." said Dominic without any hesitation. "Why are you helping us? And how are you related to Arianna, my mother?" he asked again, in a rather tensed mood. Chris''s questions caught the angel off guard thus he stunned there for a while before taking a deep breath. "I... I used to serve her before she gets married." said Dominic. "That''s all?" said Chris, who obviously dissatisfied with this answer. "Yes, no more no less. Because you are her son, it''s my responsibility to protect you." said Dominic. Hearing this answer, Chris was about to tell him he doesn''t need his protection, but then he held back. "I see. Get some rest, we will discuss about the quest with you after this." said Chris, rather emotionless. Then, he took out a *paper voodoo doll. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- Sky, Chris, and Ben went back to their room in homestay. Chris is obviously troubled by something and is extremely anxious. Both Sky and Ben had noticed that. "Hey Chris, are you alright?" Sky asked. "That angel, he lied... He lied." said Chris with a rather shaky voice. Then he starts anxiously scratching the wound on his left hand really hard causing the wound to break open again, blood stained a big area of the bandage. "Chris! What are you doing? Stop it!" Sky shouted, he quickly held Chris''s hands tightly preventing him from hurting himself even more. Ben used a mild mental control magic on Chris, which successfully calmed down Chris for a bit. Chris leaned on Sky''s shoulder as a result of fatigue and the emotional outbreak. "That angel was not Arianna''s servant, he is hiding something that I''m unable to dig out from his mind... But the fact that he indeed knows Arianna, what is his real identity that he cannot tell? Is he actually related to..." Chris suddenly realized of something and ended the talk, he then started staring at Ben who is redoing his bandage, indicating him to be more gentle, Ben nodded silently. "Well, whatever he is up to, I don''t think he means any ill intentions. I believe you sensed that as well, he is not a bad person, or at least not to us." said Sky. "Yes, I indeed had sensed that, and he also gives a different vibe compared to any other angel we met, a good difference... Should I trust him?" Chris asked. "You could, but if that makes you feel insecure, you can hold back that trust for a while until the time you think that he is trustworthy." said Sky, while patting Chris''s shoulder. "But right now, you need to take a rest, we will have another important discussion with that angel later." said Ben who had done with the bandaging. Chris nodded... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A few hours later, they went back to the mini dimension. Dominic had pretty much recovered due to his special body mechanisms of the angel. Sky waved his hand a bit and the space turned from infirmary to a proper conference room. There is a screen in front of them, showing the distribution inside of that abandoned building. "I will straight away to the point, this room here is where all those creatures that known as Kirin Demon gathered and has the most serious contamination of foul aura, but we didn''t found anything suspicious in the room, so we highly suspected the source of the foul aura is coming from the underground of this room." said Sky while pointing at the map. "And most likely this source has something to do with the sudden appearance of these creatures which suppose to be gone hundreds of years ago, or the other way round." Chris added. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 173 Chapter 165 - Quest from the Angel. 4 "We are here to inform you that we are going to revisit that place tomorrow, when the foul aura faded a bit if possible. But then we can''t guarantee what we would found in there." said Sky. "One certain thing is that, whatever it is, you probably would not be happy to see the result." said Chris. "Hold on, are you sure you want to go into there again? Since it''s so dangerous, I could give you the reward now even if the quest is incomplete." said the angel, not sure if he is worried or just casual. "For your information, we don''t like do things halfway through, and we are not that weak as you thought." said Chris. "I see, be careful, and please take that gem with you." said Dominic. "Don''t worry, we are able to protect ourselves well enough. And one more thing, if whatever that caused that foul aura is not related to you, please do not believe anyone around you." said Chris. "What do you mean by that?" Dominic is confused with Chris''s words. "You will know it soon. For now, you would need to stay here overnight, we will send you back tomorrow morning." said Chris, with a rather serious tone. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, they went back to the homestay again, not long after they got back, Dominic''s personal assistant came and looking for them. "Good day, I would like to ask about the progress of the given quest. Did you encounter any problems in the process?" the clergy asked. "My apologies, we would like to keep this confidential. But don''t worry, everything went well." said Sky. "I see, that''s great. Oh! By the way, do you by any chance had seen His Grace when you are doing the quest?" the clergy asked again. "Nope, why did you asked?" said Sky. "Oh! Nothing much, His Grace was out since morning, I thought he might go to help you in the quest, but probably just my mistake." said the clergy before bowing at them and leave. As soon as Dominic''s assistant left, the three stared at each other with suspecting eyes. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning. Dominic had gone back to the cathedral, no visible wound can be seen on him, his personal assistant had been waiting for him. "Your Grace, you are finally back, where were you last night, anything happened in that building?" Dominic''s personal assistant asked. As Dominic was about to tell his what happened, he suddenly remembered Chris''s words saying: "Do not believe anyone around you." "I didn''t go there yesterday as I was summoned by the Heavenly Realm as soon as I step out of here, so, I went to the Heavenly realm." said Dominic. "Oh I see, that''s a relief to know about that." said his assistant. Meanwhile, Sky and Chris had once again entered that contaminated building, this time, Ben entered the building together with them. The level of contamination is even worse compared to the day before. "If we didn''t cleanse this place a bit, it will be totally impossible to proceed without getting contaminate by these foul auras." said Ben, frowned. "This is why I need your help, it will quite tedious if I have to do this alone." said Chris. "Mmm... You can trust me on this." said Ben, then they both raised their hand and closed their eyes. The foul aura in the building slowly faded and eventually totally disappeared, leaving the building clear and clear. Chris opened his eyes and looked at Sky while still holding onto the cleansing magic. "You can take your move now, please be extra careful. You indeed don''t need to worry about the foul aura anymore, but you have to go there alone and we wouldn''t be able to lend you a hand even when you need it... I can count on you, right?" said Chris, a bit worried. Sky gives him a thumbs up, Chris nodded before closed his eyes again. Sky walked towards the room at the end of the corridor which is badly damaged due to the mess the day before, the door of that room had been destroyed, the interior of the room can clearly be seen from outside of the room as the foul aura had been cleared. Sky entered the room and quickly found a suspicious spot on the ground that is badly tainted in black color by the foul aura, Sky realized that it''s most likely the spot they are looking for. Then, he tried to find any hidden door in the room that might lead to the underground, however, he did not find any of the secret entrance, and thus he decided to use the most direct method. He placed his left hand near the ground, testing and feeling the thickness of the ground by applying a weak wave magic on it. After a short while, he found a hollowed area near the stained spot. Then he applied some special magic on that spot, slowly melting the material of the floor which created a hole that led to the other open space under the ground. From the hole, he saw a nasty and shocking sight. "Hey Chris, I know you probably can''t leave your current position, but I believe you will be really interested to see this." said Sky, which Chris heard it through telepathy. Inside of the underground space is a big cage, inside of the cage is a half Kirin half human creature wailing in pain and misery, its body is pierced and connected to tubes that injecting different types of solution into its body, foul auras can be seen emerging from its body and immediately cleansed away by Chris''s and Ben''s magic. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 174 Chapter 166 - Stickman Worms. Before Sky entering the underground space, he peeped in from the hole to examine the place even more to prevent any unwanted troubles. As Sky schemed through the whole space which the area is about ten meters square. The floor around the experiment subject is filled with some stick-like thing. "Those are stickman worms." said Chris who suddenly appeared at Sky''s side. "Chris? I thought you weren''t supposed to be here, how about Ben?" Sky asked, rather surprised. "Don''t worry, this is just a *mind projection of my consciousness, my real self is still out there with Ben." said Chris. "Wow! That''s some crazy multitasking." said Sky. "Well, basically I just stood there maintaining my cleansing magic, not a big deal." said Chris in a rather casual manner. "Ah... Hahaha..." Sky awkwardly laughed. *mind projection, a type of magic that allowed the user to create a ''hologram'' double of themselves that don''t have real form. Most of the time, the real body user will be in a blank out state when they send out their mind double, but Chris is a special case. "I wonder when was my last time seeing this creature? But then I''m not surprised anymore as they had even brought back an extinct species like Kirin Demon." said Chris while carefully observing the surrounding of that space. "Seriously, with their heads and torsos hid under the ground, I totally didn''t notice that those are stickman worms. But then, with such a big number of them, it can be quite troublesome." said Sky. "I have two suggestions, want to hear me out?" Chris asked. "Yes, sure! It will be great if you can help." said Sky. "First suggestion, I''ll seal that experiment subject, thus totally sealed the formation of foul auras but at the same time it will ''activated'' those stickmen and they will all start attacking at once, and so you will need to eliminate all of them to prevent any damage to my seal on that subject." said Chris. "Uh..." obviously, Sky is not satisfied with that answer. "Second suggestion, you jump in and activate those stickmen and they will attack you all at once. I''ll seal that subject once you cleared those stickmen." said Chris. "Uhm... Is there any difference?" Sky asked. "Of course it''s different, the attacked subject of the stickmen are different. Either you or that half Kirin." said Chris. "Uh... Can you give a better suggestion that is less exhausting?" said Sky which Chris respond with a leer. "How about you take my position out there and I''ll do it in your stead? Seriously, I am just a mind projection, what more do you expect from me?" said Chris, a bit annoyed. "Haha! Sorry, I totally forgot about that." said Sky. Actually what Chris said are not pure nonsense, he put a lot of consideration in those seemly useless suggestions. And so, the second suggestion would be a better choice, but as Chris said, what can you expect from a mind projection? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, on the street, Seito, Itsuki, Junior, and Bob are strolling on the street, while observing the surrounding. "Ah... Finally, they allowed us to come out for a short walk." said Seito, while stretching his torsos. "Mind your volume and movement, we don''t want to get any extra attention." said Itsuki. "You really act more and more like Chris." said Seito, then they noticed Junior and Bob are staring at a butterfly that stopped on a white lily flower. "Anything special about that butterfly?" Seito asked while looking at that butterfly with them. "Yes, have a look at its eyes." said Junior. Seito did as Junior said and indeed, that butterfly''s eyes look different, instead of having typical insect compound eyes, its eyes look hollow and don''t even feel like real eyes. "Hmm... Could this be one of the trackers Chris mentioned that day." said Itsuki, in a rather low volume. "Most likely... So it is true that they are monitoring the moves of the residents here." said Seito. "I wonder why would they did that?" said Itsuki. "I don''t know... But I have an interesting thought." said Seito. "I''m listening." said Itsuki. "Let''s catch and collect some of these trackers, I believe Dr. Ben will be interested." said Seito with a smug. "That sounds like a bad idea, but... I like it." said Itsuki. And so, the four of them start collecting all the weird animals and things they encountered and might be the rackers, with no doubt, they had successfully gained some ''extra attention''. Just when they about to catch a one-eyed cricket in a rather deserted alley, they are ''greet'' by Dominic''s personal assistant "You weren''t supposed to do that, did the magic herbs effect worn-out?" said the clergy with a polite yet disturbing smile. Then he summoned four other men in black robe who have a few bottles of brown liquid with them. "Go, ''renew'' the magic herbs for them." said the clergy. As commanded by the personal assistant of Dominic, the men surrounded Seito and others, which caused them to step back a bit, however they don''t seem to be surprised and panicked by this sudden occurrence, except for Bob, as if they are expecting this to happen since the beginning. "Dan, open up a way, His Grace is looking for them." said *the boy in clergy outfit who suddenly appeared behind Dan, the personal assistant of Dominic. Seeing the boy, Dan is a bit surprised, then, he waved his hand instructing the other men to leave before bowing to the boy and opened up a path for Seito and others. "Followed me, I''ll lead you to His Grace." said the said, Seito and the others did as he said, they seem to be a bit confused, obviously they didn''t expect this instead. *that boy is the same boy that lead Sky and the others to Dominic when they first reached the town. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Abandoned building. "Hey Chris, I will jump in now." said Sky. "Mhmm... Go ahead." said Chris. "Uh... I''m really jumping in now." said Sky. "Yes, go ahead." said Chris. "I''m serious about it." said Sky. "So am I." said Chris. "Ah... Alright then." Sky gives out a long sigh before jumping into the underground that is filled with those mysterious stick-like creatures, as soon as he landed, the ''sticks'' on the floor starts moving and pulled out their heads and torsos out from the ground, forming shape that is similar to stickman that usually drawn by little kids, just that they don''t have eyes and have a big, bloody sucker-like mouth with tiny fang, and their torsos that are actually sharp spikes... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 175 Chapter 167 - Stickman Worms. 2 Sky carefully stepped on the floor while making sure there''s no stickman worm under his legs, he has his magic force focused on both of his hands, ready to blast off any of those stickmen that might suddenly jump up to him. However, before those stickmen fully emerged from the ground, a green barrier appeared around Sky, it''s from Chris. Despite of all his mean words, he still lends Sky a helping hand as he realized how dangerous those little creatures could be and normal barriers would not be able to stop them. Chris''s concerns are right on the point, as those little creatures are much more dangerous than how they look like, the moment they get direct contact with their target, they will attach themselves onto their host''s body with their sharp torso and dig their heads into their host''s flesh, feasting on their host''s blood and flesh. And the most terrifying thing is that it''s almost impossible to remove it from the host''s body without causing damage to the hosts after it''s attached to them, even when their torso is removed, their head that dug into the host''s body will remain alive and stuck in their host''s body like a leech. "I don''t know how long I could hold on to this in this mind projection state, so, please clear it fast and be careful." said Chris. Sky nodded before creating a small area of magic burst destroying a small batch of stickmen. However, Sky does not dare to make a big movement as they are currently in the underground, any overly big impact might cause the whole place to collapse along with the building thus spreading the foul aura to a wider range outside the building area... ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, cathedral, backroom. Dominic who is still in the ceremony outfit for the morning prayer, lighted an incense burner while observing Seito and the others who just reached there. He looks at them with a rather interesting look, like how a person sees some extincted animals. Seito feels a bit awkward and trying to walk away but getting stopped by Itsuki. Seeing their actions, Dominic laughed out a bit. "He certainly knows all sorts of interesting people." said Dominic out of the blues. "Heh?" Seito is totally confused with Dominic''s words. "Did you people know Chris well?" Dominic asked. "Yes, we are friends." said Seito, without any hesitation. "I see. Can you tell me what kind of person Chris is?" Dominic asked again. "He is a terrifying yet dependable person." said Seito, again, with no hesitation, which successfully drawn Itsuki''s attention. "Terrifying?" Dominic is a bit curious. "Yes, but not in a bad way." said Seito. Dominic nodded. At this moment, he doesn''t know what''s that supposed to mean, but he will know it in a few days... Abandoned house. Sky had eliminated half of the stickmen, Chris''s barrier is still active and shielded Sky perfectly, however, Sky noticed signs of fatigue from Chris... Chris''s mind projection. "Hey Chris, I was joking just now, you don''t need to waste your magic and vital to hold this barrier around me, you know that you will need to use a huge amount of magic when you seal up that half Kirin, right? " said Sky while continue blasting off a big swarm of stickmen that ''stick'' onto the barrier trying to break it through "It''s true that the seal consumes a huge amount of magic but are you sure you will be okay without the barrier? Those things are targeting you all at once." said Chris, he sounds a bit tired, despite of being a mind projection. "Don''t worry, I''ll be okay. To prevent any accidents in process, as soon as you deactivated the barrier, you seal that half kirin immediately, so we would no longer need to worry about the foul aura issue in this building and the seal will be totally safe as those stickmen''s target is me." said Sky. Chris hesitated for a while before retracted the barrier at a safer timing. "Be careful." said so, Chris''s mind projection disappeared. Then, a magic circle appeared around the half kirin, glowing and forming a cylinder-shaped crystal that sealed the half kirin into it along with the foul auras. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ After a short while, the real Chris trudged from the corridor to the room at the end of the corridor, when he gets near to the hole lead to the underground space, his legs gave way, and kneel to the ground due to exhaustion, but still, despite of that, he continues to observe Sky''s movements. Sky continues to eliminate every single of the stickman worm that tried to get near him without letting any of it escape. Suddenly, a weird magic force enters the underground space, caused the stickman worms to turned extremely aggressive, while new batches of stickman worms had started to spawn out from the ground. In less than two seconds, the remaining of the previous batch jump and charged towards Sky from all the directions without giving any chance for him to react, fortunately, Sky managed to react in time and created a small ranged magic burst, eliminating those stickman worms before they get him. However, there are still two of the stickman worms succeed, they pierced into Sky''s back neck and right forearm. "Argh!" The unbearable flesh-tearing pain caused Sky to flinched and lost balance, he is about to fall onto the ground filled with newly spawned stickman worms that are not yet emerged from the ground. "Sky!" Chris shouted. Despite his body condition, Chris stood up and removed his magic limits seals, he activated an offensive magic repellent skill that repels all kinds of magic from outside while dealing damage to the person that did the repelled magic. Then he teleported Sky out from the underground space. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At the same time, cathedral, backroom. Dominic had sensed a Majestic and powerful magic flow, he is alerted as he doesn''t know there''s anyone with such a powerful magic in the town, however he chooses to ignore it as he has something more important to do... With Seito and thee others... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 176 Chapter 168 - Stickmans Aftermath. Ben rushed to the end of the corridor, only to see Chris sat on the floor while leaned on the wall, he is holding his left chest, seems to be having difficulty in breathing, at his side is Sky who is unconscious and leaned on his shoulder. The hole leads to the underground had been totally sealed, all the foul aura had slowly cleared on its own. "I had... put him to sleep... To prevent any further damage from the stickman worm..." said Chris, a bit lifeless. Ben was in a daze for a second before reacts to the situation, he took up a tiny key pendant, sending three of them to the mini dimension that they used the day before. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- In the mini dimension, Ben is applying acupuncture on Chris''s left arm and chest. Chris stared at an empty bottle on a table. "You consume that drug again?" Chris asked with a disagreeing tone. "I need to stay awake and focus when doing this complicated procedure after all." said Ben. Chris sighed at Ben''s answer and closed his eyes without saying anything. "And a more complicated thing is coming up after this." said Ben while applying the last needle on Chris''s bared left chest. "What do you mean by that?" said Chris, with his eyes closed. "I didn''t bring any herbs or medicine that can use to remove those stickman worms from Sky, so I will need to go for a more brutal and direct way. But it can be quite risky as his nerve might get damaged in the process, so I will need you to remove the sleeping magic from him." said Ben while preparing for the tools and drugs that needed, including two bottles of unknown liquid. Hearing this, Chris opened his eyes and look at Ben with a rather anxious look. "You mean... You will need to do it when Sky is fully conscious?" Chris asked. "And without anesthetic." said Ben, Chris nodded... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, cathedral backroom, Dominic continues to ask Seito all sorts of personal questions about Chris, Seito answered most of the questions except for those which are too personal that Seito doesn''t know or getting stopped by Itsuki. Then Dominic changed his target to Bob. "You weren''t originally the same group with them, right? Can you tell me how do you know each other?" Dominic asked. Itsuki and Junior stared at each other as they know how serious this question can turn into. "Oh! I asked his help to solve a scary monsterery trouble in our village." said Bob. Both Itsuki and Junior are in relief as they heard that over-exaggerated answer from Bob. "Oh? What kind of issue is that?" Dominic asked, which put those two in tensed mode again, Itsuki is ready to use his reduced Eternal Sleep on Dominic. "Monster?... Hmm?" As Dominic was going to continue the question, the clergy boy suddenly entered the room. Dominic looked at him with a questioning and reprimanding look. "My deepest apologies, Your Grace. I have some really emergency matters to inform." said the clergy boy, without any emotion. Dominic nodded and asked another person in clergy outfit to send Seito and the others back to the homestay before closing the door of the backroom. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Mini Dimension. Ben carefully cut off the body of the stickman worms that dug into Sky''s flesh with a pair of surgical scissors, leaving only the heads and torsos. Then, he took a scalpel, lightly cut through the flesh where the stickman''s torsos held tightly on, in order to create a gap to remove it safely with a surgical forceps without causing damage to the nerve. Sky gritted his teeth as he endured the pain from the blade that sliced through his flesh. Chris turned his head away, he doesn''t have the heart and gut that needed to see such a scene, despite many lives had been ended by him in his lifetime. Fortunately, Ben''s move is quick and accurate, he removed all of the torsos in about two minutes. Then, he proceeds to remove the head that located at Sky''s forearm, he took a small drill and carefully drilled a small hole on the stickman worm''s head, his movements are so fast that the stickman worm''s head that is actually still alive did not realize that it gets drilled. Without giving any chance for the head to react, Ben took out a pair of syringes that contain the liquid from the bottles earlier, he injected one of the liquid into the drilled head of the stickman worm and the interior of it starts dissolving into the liquid on its own, when most of the head been dissolved, but not yet reached the end, he injected another tube of liquid that immediately dried up the first liquid, leaving an empty shell of the stickman worm''s head. Ben carefully removed the empty shell with the surgical forceps. Then, he stared at the remained stickman worm''s head on Sky''s back neck, he frowned as it''s located directly on the top of Sky''s spine. He sighed and hesitated for a while before chugged down another bottle of that teal-colored drug... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ After the stickman worms are completely removed, Sky had been put back to sleep again for the remaining process of treatment. In that short slumber, he had a weird and disturbing dream again. In the dream, there''s a group of ten stickmen that are holding hands with each other, forming a circle, and they are doing some weird dance that turned rounds and rounds around Sky, chanting some weird unknown phrase that sounds like some sorts of mantra... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 177 Chapter 169 - Unexpected Situation. In that weird circumstances, Sky regained his consciousness. The moment he opened his eyes, he is greeted by Ben who looks a bit fatigued. "You awake? How do you feel right now? Can you feel all of your body parts?" Ben asked and Sky is a bit confused with Ben''s questions. "How about trying to move your torsos." Ben asked again. Sky did as he instructed, and it seems like everything is alright, which relieved the doctor. "It seems like the operation went well, that''s really a relief." said Ben. Then, Sky turned to Chris who is not far from him, only to found that he is currently sniffing a big cat plushie while playing games on a portable console. "Don''t worry, he is alright." said Ben, Sky nodded. Suddenly, Sky received a *special video call from Itsuki. *In Kapis Dimension, there is no such thing as radio waves, cell towers, or and anything related to that, so they are using a special device that can connect them to the network that enables them to do video calls despite in different dimensions. "Sorry to bother you, but we are having some issues here." said Itsuki. "Anything wrong?" Sky is a bit confused, and the video call had drawn the attention of the other two. "Have a look." said Itsuki before turning the camera to the other side. Seito and Bob are doing some prayers with the other residents around the dining table, both of them looks so lifeless, as if they are losing their control and domination towards their own body. "What happened to them?" Sky asked. "I don''t know, we were summoned by the high priest a moment ago and they start acting weird not long after we reached the cathedral." said Itsuki. "You were summoned by the high priest?" Chris asked after he found out it''s related to Dominic. "Yes." Then Itsuki explained everything to them, including how they were confronted by Dan, Dominic''s personal assistant. Chris frowned and starts analyzing the situations in his mind. "Could it be the incense?" said Chris after a short thought. "Maybe we should get back to the homestay and have a look at them?" Ben suggested. "I agree with Ben." said Sky, Chris nodded in agreement. ------------------------------------------------------------------- A while later, they went back to the homestay, Seito and Bob are about to join the other residents in another cleansing ceremony that included some ''mysterious'' rituals that required a person to stay underwater for a whole five minutes, fortunately Chris stopped them with paralyzing magic and dragged them back into their room without getting noticed by the caretaker. Ben pricked Seito''s fingertip a bit and touch the blood that oozes out from the tiny cut. "Hmm... He didn''t light up the incense burner that day, so it must be the incense." said Chris. "But Junior and I were with them that time, why are we not affected?" Itsuki asked, a bit curious and confused. "Probably it''s because of the special genes of you two, that incense might be only working on normal human." said Ben. "What should we do now? We can''t just let them stay in this condition?" Itsuki asked, a bit worried, same for Junior. "Let them try the capsules I gave you that day, I''ll try to look for another cure if that doesn''t work." said Ben. Itsuki nodded, and took out a bottle of capsules that is same as the one Ben gave to Chris, he took out two capsules and let Seito and Bob consume it. Then Sky noticed the trackers that been collected by them. "So, these are the trackers... Hmm... I remembered you told me that you were confronted by the clergy that day when you were trying to catch another trackers. I wonder did he found out what you guys were doing through the trackers? If yes, why did the high priest doesn''t seem to be interested in what you did, based on what you told us, which doesn''t make sense as he cares about those ''rules'' so much." said Sky after carefully analyzed the situation. "Says, could it be possible that Dominic doesn''t know about the existence of the trackers, and thus he shows absolutely no reaction towards what they did?" said Chris. "Possibly, but if he doesn''t know about the trackers, then, who''s the one that sets the trackers up?" said Sky. "Well, we will have to investigate about that." said Chris. "Another issue is that... Chris, why is Dominic so interested in your information?" Sky asked with a pair of suspecting eyes. "That''s a good question..." Chris is a bit awkward again with that question. "Shh... Someone is coming." said Ben, then, they hid Itsuki and the others into the mini dimension since they were not supposed to be in Sky''s (and the other two''s) room. After a short while, someone knocked on the door, Ben opened the door, it''s that clergy boy again. "Good day." said the boy. "Can you three follow me to the cathedral?" The boy asked. "Before we give you an exact answer, could you please tell us the reason?" Chris asked in a rather gentle tone, yes, he has a weakness towards kids. "We need help, emergency situation." said the clergy boy. "Emergency situation?" Chris asked again. The boy nodded but refused to tell the whole details. Chris then turned to Ben, he nodded at him. "Alright, Ben and I will go with you." said Chris. "Wait! How about me?" Sky asked. "For someone who almost permanently disabled a moment ago, you better stay here until we are back." said Ben with a stern look. "Oh... Okay..." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 178 Chapter 170 - When Things Start Surfacing. The clergy boy brought Chris and Ben to the cathedral, this time he led them directly to another building next to the main building, which is where the hostel of the clergy located at, as well as the town hospital, and they are heading to the hospital. "Hospital? Did anything happened to Dominic?" Chris thought while trying to hide his emotions. Then the clergy boy brought them to a separate room. It''s a single person ward, Dominic is standing in front of a sick bed, applying some special magic to the person on the bed. That person is Dan, Dominic''s personal assistant. There is a deep cut from his left shoulder straight to his lower right abdomen. The cut is so deep that it cuts through his ribs and exposed part of his internal organs. "Is he using life reservation magic?" Chris asked out of curiosity, although he feels quite familiar with this sort of wound, as if he had seen it for a lot of times. "Not really, this is to maintain his form, his injury seems to have some disintegrating effect." said Dominic. Then Ben touched Chris''s hand, he looks directly into Chris''s eyes, he knows that wound so well. "Ah..." With that hint from Ben, Chris realized who''s the one that hurt Dan, it''s Chris himself. It was actually the effect of the repellant magic earlier. "So, what do you need from us?" Chris asked, as he is trying to hide his emotions even though that he is suspicious of the current situation, in a negative way. "We are unable to stop this disintegration with the knowledge we have, since you are able to heal and cleanse the contamination which we thought as impossible, I believe you might have a way to save him." said Dominic. Chris stared into Dominic''s eyes with a disagreeing look, he thought they weren''t supposed to tell anything about Dominic''s injuries that day. "Don''t worry, this boy is different, he is not interested in any type of information, he will only do what I told him to do." said Dominic. Chris nodded. "However I''m not the one that healed you that day, it''s Ben over there." said Chris, Ben responded to him with a fierce leer. Then Chris smiled at him while giving him a thumbs-up, indicating him to go ahead with the treatment. Ben sighed. Then he once again took off his glass, he placed his hand above the wounded area of Dan, a magic circle appeared and glowed. The wound did not heal but it''s very obvious something that can not be seen by bare eyes happened. "That''s... Reversal magic?" Dominic asked. "Try to retract your reservation magic." said Ben. Dominic hesitated a while before stopping his magic on Dan and to his surprise, the disintegration stopped. "It stopped. But how?" Dominic is a bit confused. "I know about that, but why do you know about that?" Dominic asked, a bit suspicious. "Well, he is Shiya''s son after all." said Chris. "Shiya? You mean he is the son of that legendary healer?" Dominic asked, rather surprised and astonished. "As for the wound, you will be able to heal it with normal healing magic. Or do you want me to do it for you?" said Ben, as if he doesn''t care about what they are talking about. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, homestay... Or rather, Mini Dimension. Sky is examining the trackers with Itsuki, they had dissected some of the trackers they collected and found some interesting things in their body, their eyes are made from a special type of crystal that is similar to the material used in the phone they used to connect in between dimensions. "Ah... So even they have this kind of technology." said Sky, then he smugged after a short thought. He waved his hand, the room changed from the laboratory to a computer room, he turned on the computer and showed an evil smile... ----------------------------------------------------------------- Cathedral. "If there are no other things, we will be taking our leave." said Chris to Dominic as soon as Dan''s condition gets stabled. "Why so rushing? Please stay here a bit and have some tea." said Dominic. "No thanks, I don''t trust your tea." said Chris, rather mean. "If it''s because of your other friends, they will return back to normal tomorrow morning, don''t worry." said Dominic, as if he can read Chris''s mind, although in fact, he can''t. "I guess you are having some misunderstanding here. I mean that I never trusted anyone else''s tea as well and most importantly I''m quite picky about tea, I don''t think the tea you or your people prepared will suit my taste." said Chris, rather calm and totally in wavered. "However, I indeed having issues with what you did, if you want to know my personal information, just ask me directly, don''t drug my friends, I don''t like it." said Chris. "I see, sorry for been inconsiderate, well then I guess I shall send you off till the main entrance." said Dominic, before leading Chris and Ben to the main entrance with the clergy boy who later escorted them back to the homestay. After they are back to the homestay, he found that Sky is not in the room, they figured that he will be in the mini dimension. And so Ben opened the entrance to the mini dimension. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As soon as they get into the mini dimension, a rather amusing sight greeted them. Sky is operating a computer with multiple screens, each of the screens shows the different part of Quill Town, at the current time and past. "Hmm... So you successfully hacked into their tracking system after all." said Chris. "Mhmm... As long as there are technology and network connection, there will be a way to hack into it." said Sky, rather proud at his brilliant work... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 179 Chapter 171 - Records from the Trackers. As they observed the trackers recording, they found something really interesting. "Hmm? That''s Dominic''s room, right?" Sky asked, Chris nodded. "First the foul aura, then the Kirin Demon and half kirin, now this. Things just get more and more interesting." said Chris, rather intrigued. "Mhmm... It seems like you make a correct decision to accept this quest." said Sky. Then they continue observing the towns through the hacked trackers. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, secret base. Maria and the girls are having some weird girly ''fashion show'', well, basically they are just trying lots of different clothes and showing off with each other. "O. M. G! Ai-chan! You look so cute in that princess dress!!!" Maria exclaimed. "Really? Isn''t it''s a bit weird and unnatural?" said Ai, a bit uncomfortable with that exaggerated dress with a huge crinoline. "No, you look perfect, it matches you so well." said Yuki who just walked out from the changing room with a rather elegant dress. "Ahhh!!! Yuki chan too! You look so gorgeous!" Maria exclaimed again. Jason who is preparing meal for lunch in the cafeteria with Suzaku sighed as he heard the commotion outside. Suddenly, he received a notification from the security system around the secret base, there is an old man walking around the area of the secret place, seems to be looking for the place and can''t find it no matter what. Jason had a closer look at the old man and realized that he had seen him once when he was doing some investigation for Chris, that old man is none of the other but Grandpa White. Jason called out for Maria and told him the situation as he is not that familiar with Grandpa White. And so Maria went out and greeted Grandpa White before leading him to the secret base. ---------------------------------------------------------------- "Mr. White, Junior is out for a quest with Sky and others." said Maria, he thought Grandpa White was looking for Junior. "No, it''s not about Junior, I''m here to seek for help, as the chief of my village." said Grandpa White with a serious tone. "Seek for help? Anything happens in the village?" Maria asked, a bit concerned. And so, Grandpa White told him what happened recently. According to Grandpa White, Darrie''s father, Mr. Teacher had gone missing for three days, and no one knows where he had gone since he had been in a bad relationship with most of the villagers. Darrie and Mrs. Teacher are worried about him and they seek help from Grandpa White since he is the village chief. "I guess I would follow you back to the village and have a look at what happened." said Maria. And so, after they had their lunch, Maria headed to White''s village along with the girls who are having some free time and bored. Jason is left alone in the secret base. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quill Town, Sky''s Mini Dimension. Sky and Chris are still observing the tracker''s record. While Ben is making some herbs capsules with the help of Itsuki and Junior, Seito and Bob still remained in the unconscious state as the effect of the incense had yet to fade. "Ah... His daily life is surely boring and plain." said Sky. "Mhmm... Not surprising though." said Chris. Instead of observing the whole town, they are now switched and focused their target on Dominic''s room. "Seriously, I wonder why would anyone want to stalk on this boring person?" said Sky. "Good question, although that''s what we are doing right now." said Chris. "But if Dominic isn''t the one that placed all these trackers, who is it? Do you have any idea?" Sky asked. "Well, there is a particular person I suspected of." said Chris. "Who?" Sky asked. "You mean that clergy?" said Ben who had not been saying anything since the beginning. "Yes. Especially after we found out that he was hurt by my repellant magic, it makes him even more suspicious. Furthermore, I found out his attitude and behavior towards Dominic is quite weird and unnatural." said Chris. "So, what''s our next move? Confront him directly? As it''s the most straightforward method." said Sky. "If he wasn''t with Dominic, I would want to do that as well." said Chris. "So you do care about Dominic after all." said Sky, a bit teasing. "It''s not. It''s just that I trusted my own instincts... Hmm... Hold on! Can you reverse that? Yes, a few seconds before that." said Chris as he saw another clergy entered Dominic''s room and talking to Dan. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- From the tracker''s record. "What? His Grace had gone to that building? How can you just let him go?" said the other clergy. "I failed to stop him, you should know how powerful he is right? For a five thousand years old angel." said Dan. "Ah! Will he find out about that thing in the underground?" said the other clergy. "Probably not, even if he does found out, there will be a very slim chance he can even make it out of there alive." said Dan. "Mmm... Let''s just hope so." said the other clergy. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Uh-huh... By ''His Grace'', they mean Dominic, right?" said Sky. "Probably, unless there is another high ranked angel in this village sharing room Dominic while never met each other before." said Chris. The two Immortals stared at each other with some deep thoughts... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 180 Chapter 172 - Blind Spot. Later, evening, Maria and the girls reached White''s village with Grandpa White, they followed Grandpa White to Mr. Teacher''s house. Mrs. Teacher is crying while Darrie is comforting her while wiping off her tears. Maria is a bit moved by the sight, as in his impressions, they are supposed to be mean and arrogant. He walked to them and greeted politely, however... "Mom, why is he wearing lady''s outfits? Is he what people called as tranny?" Darrie asked and Mrs. Teacher quickly pulled her son away from Maria. "Stay away from my son!" said the lady. Yes, that''s how they should behave, it''s hard for someone to change their personality after all. Maria nodded as a sign of understanding. "I see, then I shall take my leave." said Maria, about to step out of the house. "No, hold on..." Grandpa White stopped Maria, then he proceeds to explain the situation to the mother and son. After realizing that Maria is the help Grandpa White brought for them, they apologize to Maria for their rudeness. Mrs. Teacher starts explaining the situation to Maria. According to her, Mr. White went to the forest three days ago without telling them the reason, for her, it''s quite unusual since the forest can be quite dangerous and her husband doesn''t like outdoor activities. "I see, but didn''t anyone in the village helps to look for him? I mean, it has been three days after all." said Maria. "Well..." Mrs. Teacher tried to say something but felt a bit awkward. "No one wants to help them apparently, except for me and Fetty''s husband. We had tried finding him the whole yesterday but we didn''t found him, he might have gotten into the deeper part of the forest, which is quite dangerous, especially for two unarmed old men like us. So we do not dare to get in further." Grandpa White. Maria thought for a while, he almost believed that Grandpa White is an ''unarmed old man'' if Junior didn''t tell him about some super robot Grandpa White make, but right now that''s not his concern. "I am not as capable as Chris and is not able to do his sense link, but I do have my own way to trace Mr. Teacher''s current location. Can you please get any of his close items for me?" Maria asked. Then, Mrs. Teacher took out a pair of indoor slippers from a shoe rack. Maria took out a small silver ball and rubbed it in a special pattern, the small ball starts to open up and turned into a small creature with a big nose, I avoid confusion, let''s just call it Big Nose. Big Nose sniffed that slippers... And sneezed. Everyone including Maria, look at that little guy, the atmosphere is a bit awkward, after a few seconds, Big Nose starts taking its steps walking towards the door. Every step it takes will leave a glittering footprint. Seeing the little creature start walking, Maria relieved. Then Maria and the girls as well as Grandpa White start to follow Big Nose''s footprints and reach the forest near White''s Village... --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Quill Town, Cathedral, Dominic''s room. Dominic is preparing for the evening prayer later, as Dan was badly injured, the other clergy took over his place temporarily, it''s the clergy Sky and Chris saw from the tracker. He handed Dominic his clothes for the ceremony. Then the clergy started to ask some rather confidential questions. "Your Grace, those outsiders seem to had successfully cleansed the abandoned building, but none of them are reporting this to you, do you want to summon them again for the detail?" the clergy asked. Dominic gives him a leer which caused him to flinched a bit. "You probably don''t know that I don''t like people to ask me such a confidential thing. But I''ll forgive you this time. As for the matter you asked about, I believe once they had get everything done, they will come and give me a report, the reason they are not reporting anything to me to is most likely that the issues in that building had not been entirely solved, they have the freedom to not report every single little thing of the quest, since they are not under my authority, and most importantly, I trusted them." said Dominic with a smile. The clergy nodded and proceed to help Dominic to put on the clothes and accessories for the evening prayer. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Mini Dimension. Sky and Chris are still observing the tracker''s records. Ben had left the Mini Dimension as soon as Seito and Bob recovered from the incense''s effect in order to prevent unnecessary suspects from the caretakers. They had been tracking the every single movement of Dan and the other clergy from the tracker''s record and found something super suspicious, especially Dan. In some occasions, Dan will suddenly ''disappear'' from the tracker''s record, by disappear, it means that at a same period all of the trackers do not have any record of Dan in it, and it is confirmed that he is still in the town as his movements still captured by the trackers a second before the sudden disappearance. "Could this be the blind spot for these trackers?" Sky asked. "Probably, but why do these blind spots even existed? I wonder if they have any special purpose?" said Chris. Sky switched back and forth in-between the different trackers, then he stuck into a deep thought. "Hmm? Did you figure out anything?" Chris asked. "I don''t know, but give me a few minutes." said Sky before taking out his tablet and opened a map of Quill Town, then he starts doodling and marking the maps while carefully observed through the tracker''s records... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 181 Chapter 173 - A Real Cliffhanger. "What do you think about this?" Sky asked. Chris thought for a while before looking back into the records. "Hmm... The moment where Dominic''s assistant gets injured is not shown by the trackers as well, from where he last been seen before injured to the moment when the tracker showed with he crawled to the view of the trackers, it is most likely he was injured in the area of the blind spots, but since my repellant magic has a limited range, and so, we can safely consider that he gets hit by my repellant magic in this area." said so, Chris circle up the area in between the abandoned building and the other area. "Since we didn''t see anyone suspicious in the abandoned building and I assume that he wouldn''t even have the courage to get near to that building, so it is confirmed he is nowhere in this area." said Chris while crossed out the area of the abandoned building. "Which means he was injured by your magic in between these two blind spots, but why the trackers did not detect it?... Hold on... He was in the underground." said Sky, Chris nodded in agreement. "Which also means that, there''s a high possibility, these two areas are connected through an underground tunnel." said Sky. "And most likely, these areas as well." said Chris while pointing to the other blind spot area... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ White''s Village, forest. Maria and the others followed the footprints into the middle of the forest, then they reached the borderline of the deeper part of the forest which is marked with a row of neatly arranged stones. "Hmm... I wonder who was the one that arranged these stones here?" Yuki asked while pointing at one of the stones. "That row of stones are placed there by our ancestors as a warning to not step across the borderline, as the deeper part of the forest can be very dangerous." said Grandpa White. "Have you ever cross the borderline before?" Maria asked. "Yes, I crossed it once, it was back then when Junior first disappeared, I tried to find him in the deep forest but getting assaulted by an unknown creature, I was lucky enough to survive and escaped." said Grandpa White. Maria nodded. "But the footprints of that little guy had crossed this borderline, so it means that, Mr. Teacher really had gone into the deep forest." said Maria. "Mr. White, it''s quite dangerous to stay in this forest as the day''s getting darker, you probably should get back to the village now, before it gets too dark. Don''t worry, we will go into the deep forest and look for Mr. Teacher by ourselves." said Maria. However Grandpa White is still a bit worried. "Oh! About Yuki chan and Ai-chan, they are much stronger than how they look, don''t worry." said Maria, and the girls nodded in agreement. Grandpa White hesitated for a while before turned back and walk out of the forest. "Let''s go, and be cautious." said Maria before leading the girls into the deep part of the forest. While they are getting deeper and deeper, they did not realize that something is slowly following their steps... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ 7 pm, Quill Town, homestay. Sky and Chris had halted their examination (stalking) of the trackers and returned to the homestay. In the room, they saw Ben lying on the bed with his eyes closed without his glasses, he looks a bit fatigued. "Ben, are you alright?" Sky asked, a bit worried. Ben nodded without saying anything. "He had gone through a hard time today, let him have a rest." said Chris after briefly checked Ben''s condition. Then Chris lie down as well. "Don''t wake me up before the sunrise." said Chris while covering his face with a plushie. Sky looks at the two and smiled, he decided to join them since he himself was having a hard time as well. He put on a barrier around the room before lie down to the bed with Ben and Chris. Meanwhile, the cathedral. Dominic is leading a group of clergys/angels for the evening recite and prayer, however, he seems to be bothered by something and makes some small tiny insignificant mistakes in the ceremony, which never happened before, but no one noticed it, as the mistakes are so small and he covered it so well that everyone thought that he did it on purpose. During the whole ceremony, Dominic had his eyes locked on that clergy who took over Dan''s place, he never really paid any attention to this man before, but this time, that man had successfully drawn up his attention, and it''s obviously not in a positive way... -------------------------------------------------------------------------- White''s Village, deep forest. Maria and the girls had followed the footsteps of Big Nose for about thirty minutes, but instead of leading them to the location of Mr. Teacher, they reached the end of a cliff, most importantly, there''s a deep and low growl from behind of them... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 182 Chapter 174 - Another Character. "Hmm... This height looks familiar." said Ai. Then she felt something moving in her sling bag, she opened her bag and found Pinky inside, that ''little girl'' secretly snuck into Ai''s bag without getting noticed by Ai. "Ah... I told you to stay with Mr. Jason, he will be so lonely that you left him alone." said Ai. "No, I believe he wouldn''t." said Maria, he found what Ai said a bit funny. Then Ai stared at Pinky for a while before switched back her attention to the ape who is about to assault them, suddenly Pinky hopped out from the bag, and its sachet dropped as it hops out, and thus... The poor ape been send flying by the overgrown Pinky. "Hmm... This is rather unexpected." said Maria. Ai picked up the sachet bag and put it around Pinky''s neck again, and it shrinks back to normal rabbit size. "Hey look! I saw someone down there." said Yuki while pointing down the cliff. Hearing this, Maria and Ai look down to the direction Yuki pointed, there is a small platform twenty meters below their spot, on the platform, there is a person lying on the ground unconsciously. "Is that the Mr. Teacher we are looking for?" Yuki asked. "Yes, probably." said Maria. "He is still alive... Right?" Yuki asked, in a rather careful manner. "Hmm... Let me get down there and have a look." said Maria. Then he jumped off the cliff and landed perfectly on that small platform. "Wow! I never know he could do that." said Yuki, Ai nodded in agreement. On the platform, Maria examined that person, he is indeed Mr. Teacher, still alive, just badly injured, in his hand is a strain of plant that he held tightly despite being unconscious. A silver ball is found on his chest, Maria took the silver ball and keep it back in his pocket. Then Maria looked around and noticed there is actually a cave near the platform, and he saw some rather eye-catching things in the cave. It''s a few sets of weird deformed dried corpses of some unknown creatures, one obvious thing about the corpses is they are all having a pair of wings that look like angel''s wings. Maria feels that it''s necessary to explore this cave for a bit, however, since the day is getting really dark and there''s a casualty in front of him, he decided to postpone that thought the day after this, right now, he needs to get Mr. Teacher back up to the cliff. Maria thought for a while before taking out his feather-shaped pendant and summoned Suzaku in her phoenix form. Maria carefully transferred the injured Mr. Teacher to the phoenix and bringing him back to the cliff. "Yuki, Ai, get on Suzaku, we are heading back to the village." said Maria. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A while later, Maria had successfully sent Mr. Teacher back to his house, but there is still a problem they need to solve. "Uhm... Mr. White, do we have any doctor in the village? Since Ben chan is not with us and Yuki chan can only do some basic healing." said Maria. "Don''t worry, our village''s doctor had just come back from his traveling, I had get someone to inform him about the situation, he will be here in a few minutes." said Grandpa White. "Hmm? A traveling doctor?" Maria has a person in his thought. Then, a person knocked the door, Mrs. Teacher opened the door. Outside the door is a man with neat short dark brown hair and black eyes. He looks super casual, if he didn''t bring that huge bag with all sorts of medical equipment, no one would know that he is a doctor. And yes, with such details, he is indeed an important character. "O. M. G! Hoshe - chan!" Maria hugged that man as soon as he saw him. "Ah... Maria, what are you doing in this place?" said Hoshe, a bit surprised. "I will explain it later, right now, we need your help, I believe Mr. White had told you about the situation here." said Maria. Hoshe nodded and headed to the room where Mr. Teacher is... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- An hour later, Hoshe had done treating the injuries of Mr. Teacher, and Mr. Teacher''s condition gets stabled. However, Mrs. Teacher and Darrie are still a bit worried. "Don''t worry! Hoshe is the best doctor I know after Mr. Shiya and Ben chan." said Maria. "What? Benjamin is here too?" said Hoshe, a bit anxious and about to leave. "No, no, no, Ben chan is not with us right now, he is having an important quest with darling and Chris chan in Quill Town." said Maria. Hoshe relieved as he heard what Maria said. "Hmm... Miss Maria, you and Dr. Hoshe know each other?" Grandpa White asked. "Yes, he is Ben chan''s adopted brother after all." said Maria, Grandpa White nodded. "But we rarely have a chance to see him since he had been traveling all over the dimensions since Mr. Shiya''s death... Ah... Oops." Maria stopped the talk as he realized he had said something that is not supposed to be mentioned... *Yes, Grandpa White address Maria as a Miss, in a polite manner. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next morning. Quill Town, homestay. "What? You met Hoshe in White''s village? Is he with you... Oh! He left before the sunrise. I see, as expected from him." Sky is talking to Maria through the phone. "Hmm... That guy hasn''t changed at all, don''t you think so?" Chris asked while glared at Ben. "Mmm... As idiot as always." said Ben while putting on his glasses... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 183 Chapter 175 - Corpses of the Hybrids. "Anything happened?" Chris asked. "Maria said that he wants to have an exploration in a cave near White''s village." said Sky. "Why?" Chris asked again. "Well... He found... Uh... Something interesting in the cave." said Sky, trying to hide something from Chris. "Angel''s dead body huh?" Chris asked. "Ah..." Sky became a bit awkward. "And Maria wants you to keep it a secret from me. Seriously, you are really bad at these." said Chris, as if he had read Sky''s mind. "Chris, can you please stop reading my mind?" said Sky, pretend to be angry. "In fact, I didn''t. Your thoughts are so noisy that I can''t ignore it, I believe even Ben can hear it." said Chris, and Ben nodded in agreement. "Ah... Hahahaha..." Sky laughed in a rather awkward manner. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- White''s Village. Grandpa White''s house. "Miss Maria, do you know anything about this plant?" Grandpa White asked while observing that strain of plant that was held by Mr. Teacher. "Hmm... I remember Chris chan showed me something like this before, he said it''s for soothing mental trauma." said Maria. "Mental trauma huh... I see." said Grandpa White as he realized what Mr. Teacher''s trying to do. "Anything wrong with that?" Maria asked, obviously oblivious about Grandpa White''s thought. "Nothing important." said Grandpa White. Although a bit curious, Maria did not continue with the question, as he knows he has another important thing to do. He had informed Jason to come over, they will be going to the cave in the forest as soon as Jason reaches White''s Village. And the girls are super excited about it, especially Yuki. Jason reached the village in about thirty minutes, and so the four of them set off to the cave in the deep forest... After they reached the cave, Jason started to examine the dried corpses in the cave, while Yuki is busy taking photos of the dried skeleton. "Hmm... These do not belong to angels." said Jason after a brief observation. "What? They''re not?" Maria asked, a bit confused. "But weird enough, their wings are indeed angel''s wing." Jason added. "You mean, they are hybrid?" Maria asked again. "Well, I can''t guarantee about that without a detailed analysis, but most likely." said Jason while collecting a piece of bone from the wing and another piece from the other body parts. "But if these really are the hybrid of angels, why and how did they die in this cave? Were they been killed by someone here?" Maria asked, and of course, Jason doesn''t have the answer. "Oh my! Ai-chan! That''s a great discovery!" Maria exclaimed. "Should we... Check it out?" Ai asked. "Yes! That would be a great idea!" said Maria, rather excited. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Quill Town, homestay. Sky and the others are having their breakfast in the dining room, same as the previous days, their meals were prepared separately and different from the other group of people, which due to some reasons, only eight of them left, the other two had gone with no obvious reasons given. However, the atmosphere is obviously less tense compared to their first meal there as it seems like Chris had successfully attracted some of the caretaker ladies there, and he is currently chit-chatting with them. "Oh, you mean you girls cooked all these meals? That''s really nice. But that means that you girls need to wake up very early to prepare the meal for everyone? Especially when you still need to prepare separate meals for us." said Chris with a rather gentle tone and smile. "Not at all, my sisters and I love cooking, we have been doing this for so many years." said one of the caretaker. "Yes, and we don''t mind preparing separate meals, after all, it''s quite boring to prepare the same plain meals every day." said the other lady caretaker. "Oh my! You girls are so hardworking, which matched perfectly with your pure and lovely appearance, you must be angels in disguise." said Chris, which obviously just some flattering. "Aww~ Mr. Chris, don''t tease us, we can''t be any of those almighty angels, we are just their humble servants." said one of the lady, blushed. Yes, the flirting and flattering work well. "Ah... I almost forgot that he is extremely good at attracting girls, but I can''t believe that his ''technique'' works well here too." said Sky, a bit... Jealous? "Actually, you should know that it''s not only girls, right?" said Ben while sipping a cup of black coffee. "Uh-huh... Of course I do. Don''t need to remind me about that." said Sky. "But you have to admit that, this is a really good method to get some ''secret information''." said Ben with a not so obvious smug. "I''m not so sure about it..." "Hey, I just noticed that, there are only eight people left for the group over there, where did the other two had gone?" Chris asked. "Oh! You mean the two chosen new blessed people?" said the lady caretaker. "Blessed people?" Chris is a bit curious. "Yes, yesterday is the weekly cleansing ceremony offered for all the outsiders, during the cleansing ceremony, our Almighty God will select a few of them to be blessed, and those who are chosen will be taken away by our Almighty God to His Paradise of Eternity." said the other lady caretaker. "Oh! That''s interesting, how do you people determine if anyone gets chosen or not?" Chris continues asking for even more details. "Well, it''s easy, everyone that joined the ceremony will need to stay underwater for five minutes, which is quite impossible for normal people, usually those who are chosen will be able to succeed and eventually totally disappeared in the water as they were taken away by the God." said the lady caretaker. Despite been hard to believe, Chris nodded in a rather amused expression... Ben turned to Sky with a smug, as if trying to say: "See? I told you so." "Ah... I guess even the magic herbs would not be able to overcome Chris''s sweet words." said Sky, still a bit hard to believe what just happened. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- White''s Village, Deep Forest cave. Maria and Ai had entered the hidden room, while Jason continues to examine and collect samples for every single dried corpse with Yuki, who is more focused on taking selfies with the corpses. As the two entered the room, they found that its just an ordinary room for dwelling with some basic furniture and equipment for daily life. By right, there shouldn''t be anything weird about this room, what makes it weird is that, it is located in a cave filled with unknown hybrid''s (?) corpses... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 184 Chapter 176 - Lets Have a Food Feast. "Probably?" said Maria. "But who? And why would anyone want to live in this place?" said Ai, a bit confused and felt suspicious. "I guess this place must belong to those dried corpses out there." said Maria, totally clueless. "I see..." said Ai, despite not so convinced by the statement, as she is not familiar with things in White''s Village. They continued to explore the place but found nothing extraordinary. "This looks just like an ordinary room, and I didn''t find anything special about this room, maybe we should head back to start analyzing those dried skeleton samples." said Maria, and Ai nodded in agreement. And so, they leave the cave after Jason collected all the samples he needs, however Maria and Ai seem to overlooked something in that room, on a table in that room, there is a photo of a family consist of father, mother, and son, and the father has white hair... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After a while, they gone back to the village and found out the chief (Grandpa White) is having an intense discussions and arguments with Madam Fetty and the other elders in the village. All of them seem to be in a depressed mood. "Uhm, is there anything I could help?" Maria slowly approaching them and carefully asked the question. "We were supposed to be having a feast today for all the travelers and friends from neighboring villages, but all the sudden, the person that was supposed to be in charge of the food is unable to do their job due to some personal issues, so we are facing problems with the food." said Fetty. "Hmm... This could be quite troublesome. Can''t you get someone else to do the cooking? Or can''t anyone in this village do the cooking instead?" Maria asked, in a casual manner. "It''s almost impossible to find a cook from the other place, as the feast will be this evening, not enough time left for that, as for the villagers... It''s a shame to say but, I''m probably the only that can cook a proper meal." said Fetty. "What? But how is it possible? How about their daily meals?" Maria asked, a bit hard to believe what he just heard. "I don''t know if you know anything similar before in your place, but there is a type of process dried food that you just need to add hot water to turn it into a cooked meal." said Grandpa White before leading them to the house and show them how to turn a solid brown cube into a bowl of stew by adding hot water. "Wow! Technology~" said the girls, copying Seito''s behavior. "But it''s certainly not good and impolite to serve this kind of food to our guests, right?" said Fetty. Maria nodded in agreement. "Or can''t you postpone it?" Maria asked. "So, we are in a dilemma whether we should postpone it or not, but if we don''t, the meal will be an issue." said Grandpa White. "How many people we need to serve?" Jason asked, all of the sudden. "About a hundred people." said Grandpa White. "A hundred huh? Possible to get it done before evening." said Jason. "Eh?" Both Grandpa White and Madam Fetty are confused with Jason''s words. "Ah... I just remembered! Jason chan used to be emperor''s chef in the ancient Qing''s empire." said Maria. "Oh my! It would be great if you could help." said Madam Fetty, both surprised and happy. "How many food materials we have at this moment? Especially meat." Jason asked. "We still have ten living poultry in our farm along with a huge supply of vegetables that is enough for a whole month." said Grandpa White. And of course, he is talking about the food supplies they are allowed to use, not included those personal belongings of the villager. "Oh! And there are some fishes in my pond." said Madam Fetty "Ten poultry... Minus the reservation, which will be at most eight. This is definitely not enough to feed a hundred people." said Jason. "That''s another dilemma, we seriously don''t want to use those personal livestocks of the villagers." said Grandpa White. Madam Fetty thought for a while, she seems to remember something. "Hold on... I remember my husband free-range raised a flock of goats in the forest. We might be able to use that, let me ask him first." said so, Madam Fetty run back to her Inn looks for her husband. While Madam Fetty is looking for her husband, the girls are having some small chit-chat. "I wonder why do the villagers need to keep the livestock while they basically can''t cook at all?" Yuki asked. "Hmm... I don''t know, maybe they keep them as pets?" said Ai, a bit naive. "And how about the crops, why do they even planting those?" Yuki asked again. "For a gardening hobby?" said Ai... After a while, Madam Fetty came back and informed them that they are allowed to use the free-ranged goat, with just one condition... They need to find and catch them out from the forest since Fetty''s husband doesn''t remember and doesn''t know where those animals are at that moment. "I see. In short, we need to start the process from hunting the food materials." said Jason, rather emotionless... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 185 Chapter 177 - Dont Read This if You are Hungry! The mini dimension is currently in a half laboratory, half computer room state. Sky and Chris are observing the tracker''s record again, while Ben... Is dissecting and examining the remained trackers Seito and others collected before. "Hmm... Seriously, I really feel like wanting to investigate that ''cleansing pool'' in this homestay, that ''chosen to the paradise'' thingy sounds awfully suspicious and really drawn my attention." said Chris. "Me too, how are we going to sneak in and investigate without drawing unnecessary attentions?" said Sky. "Hmm... And I certainly wouldn''t want to get into that pool." said Chris. "Me too... There must be a way..." "Maybe you can try these." said Ben who suddenly appeared behind the two with a test tube. In the test tube, some tiny translucent creatures are swimming in the water. "What''s that?" Sky asked. "Some super tiny ''fish''." said Ben. "Fish?" Sky is a bit confused, while Chris seems to be getting it. "Hmm, are you telling me, these are trackers you make based on those samples?" Chris asked, and Ben nodded. Both Sky and Chris stared at Ben, rather amazed. --------------------------------------------------------------------- White''s Village, forest. Maria and Jason had found the animals they were looking for in the forest, it''s average-sized young goats. However, the goats are cornered by an ape-like creature, one of them had its neck punctured and in a dying state. "Ah... It''s that ape again." said Maria. "Ape?" Jason is a bit confused. That ape is actually the ape that has been sent flying by Pinky''s uppercut the day before. Maria sighed before electrocuting the animals, putting them unconscious. "Mind to have an extra material?" said Maria, he is talking about the ape. "Never plan to cook gamey food, but I believe this is a crimson flame ape, Chris sama will be interested in its coat and fangs." said Jason, Maria nodded. And so, they decided to bring back all the three animals back to White''s Village... With a normal vehicle from Grandpa White. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, White Village. Grandpa White is building a temporary outdoor kitchen with some bricks and stone as instructed by Jason. Madam Fetty is preparing the ingredients needed with the help from Ai and Yuki. Despite of never did a proper cooking before, Ai is really good at cutting the vegetables, all the vegetables are been cut neatly and evenly at a really fast pace, while Yuki is mashing up some yam that was boiled by Madam Fetty a moment ago. Madam had marinated eight chicken at once and is now cooking some savory rice while preparing some fishes. "Hey look! Mr. Jason and Maria are back." said Yuki while pointed at the village''s entrance. "Are we cooking all of these?" Yuki asked. "Except for the ape." said Maria, Jason nodded. "So, chef, how are we going to cook all these?" Maria asked. "Hmm... First, we need to slaughter them." said Jason. "Uh-huh..." After a while, they had done preparing all the materials and ingredients they needed, specifically, the goats. Jason took out a huge knife and cut the outer and inner area of the goats into checkers pattern before marinating the goats with soy sauce, garlic, honey, and some special secret spice for about thirty minutes. Then, he pierced the marinated goats with two giant meat forks that been pierced onto the ground, he created a hot wind tornado around the goats, air-dried the skin in less than ten minutes. "Wow... I could never imagine his actually use his magic to do this kind of thing." said Maria, he feels like he had seen a weird side of Jason. "I''ll leave these marinate for another three hours, for the time being, come help me with the geese." said Jason after applying a mixture of honey and salt water thoroughly on the skin of the goats. "How do you plan to cook the geese?" Maria asked. "Hmm... Try to get some herbs, lotus leaves, and clay." said Jason after a short thought. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Three hours later, both the goats and geese had been put into the temporary outdoor kitchen and will need to be cooked for another few hours. Jason proceeds to cook the chicken that was marinated by Madam Fetty earlier, he removed all the bone from the chicken while keeping all the skin and meat in shape, before stuffing the mashed yam into the chicken forming a ''yam box'' in the chicken. Then, he lightly fried the inner and outer of the chicken to ensure the yam box holds its shape, so he can pour in the stir-fried mixed vegetables he makes earlier into the yam box in the chicken. After that Jason sealed up the chicken with a string, before putting it into the outdoor stove, and he repeated all the steps for the remaining chicken... Damn, I''m hungry. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Later, night time, Quill Town. Homestay. Sky is sneakily walking into a room with a pool in it. There isn''t anyone guarding the place, as all the caretakers and guards had been put asleep by Chris with his sleeping magic when he tried to get the key. Sky took out a small test tube and poured the content into the pool. Then he gives Chris who is guarding outside an okay hand sign. Chris nodded, and the two of them sneakily left that area and returned to their room. "Damn... That was intense." said Sky. "Glad that we make it... Hmm? Maria sent us a mail just now." said Chris while viewing his phone. "What is it about?" Sky asked. "I advised you not to open it, especially around this time." said Ben, out of the blues. "Why?" Sky asked. Then, ignoring the warnings from the doctor, they opened the mail. "Ah... Damn it. You should put your fiance on the leash." said Chris, a bit weak and tired "He is not my fiance, although he was. But no more." said Sky before putting Maria''s number on the blacklist. Yes, they are like you and me who saw posts and videos of nice food on a hungry night. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 186 Chapter 178 - Yes! Past Arc Again!!! "Uhm... Chris, are you alright?" Sky asked. "Probably not." said Ben while taking out his acupuncture set again. "Eh? What do you mean by that?" Sky is a bit shocked by Ben''s words. "Yesterday, he had a relapse." said Ben while opening Chris''s shirt. "What? How is he right now?" Sky asked. "Don''t worry, his condition isn''t that bad." said Ben while starts applying the acupuncture. "For real?" Sky asked, still very worried... "Yes, if not I would have drag him back by force." said Ben, which gets a sharp leer from Chris. "See?" said Ben. "I see. But actually what happened yesterday? His old injuries can''t be just returned without a reason, right?" Sky asked again. "Well... He used such a destructive magic after all." said Ben, obviously he himself doesn''t believe what he just said. "Ben, you knew I would not believe that, right? It must be a really huge impact to cause that relapse." Sky continues to ask. Ben sighed, then he turned to Chris but Chris turns away his face. "Ah... I believe he doesn''t mind. Have a look at these wounds." said Ben, while removed Chris''s shirt, showing more than ten round wounds that locate on Chris''s neck, chest, hands, and back. "I didn''t witness what happened but, from these wounds, I can pretty confirm that, this idiot, in order to save you from the dire situation that time, he attracted all the stickman worms to attack him. Thanks to his special body mechanisms, the stickmen died as soon as they tried to dig into his flesh. But still, it gives a huge damage to his body." said Ben, while continuing with the acupuncture. "Ah..." Sky is a bit self-blaming. "But don''t worry, as we now know that he is alright, so don''t blame yourself." said Ben, which doesn''t help much. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, White''s Village. Maria and others are enjoying the feast with the villagers and other visitors. At one of the spots, something funny is happening. "Ah... These turmeric fish taste really nice, so with this vegetable stew. You should get a license as a proper chef." said Jason after tasted Madam Fetty''s cooking. "No no no no, Mr. Jason, if compared to your flowered roast goat and treasured chicken, my cooking is nothing." said Madam Fetty. "Ah, you are too humble, you were the one that marinated the chickens." said Jason. "Aww..." And so, the two continue to flattering each other. "Wow... This is a rare sight." said Yuki, and Ai nodded while having some fruit jelly. "Hmm... Hey, Maria chan, you said that Jason was an emperor''s chef before, can you tell us more about it? We are interested in it, and we are quite free right now." said Yuki and Ai nodded. "Well, I guess it wouldn''t be wrong for me to tell it a bit." said Maria. And so, another past story started. (Yes!) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- *starting from here until the end of the past arc, it will be based on Maria''s narration, any weird jokes or points of view are from Maria, and with no doubt, the narration style will follow Maria''s style. A few hundred years ago. There was an ancient empire with the name of Qing Empire, in the Palace of that empire, there was a beautiful lady official... Hmm... Ah... Wrong opening. Many years ago, in the Celestial Palace, there was a deity that was in charge of kitchen and cooking, he was framed by a random mountain deity for trying to rise a betrayal to the Celestial Emperor. As the result, he was excommunicated from the Celestial Palace. And so, a talented little boy was born, he was born with all the blessings from the God, when he was born, there''s a piece of gem in his mouth, he has a perfect appearance that every girls shall fall of... Oh, wait! That''s from The Dream of Red Chamber. Bad jokes... The boy was born as a normal human, frail and tiny like a normal human''s baby, just that he is lucky enough to born in a royal... cook family, his father is the head chef in the imperial palace kitchen. He was trained by his father for cooking skills ever since he was only six. He became a part of the Palace''s Cook at the age of thirteen, and took over his father''s place of head chief at nineteen years old. His cooking skills are so unique and superb that he gained the emperor''s like with the brilliant and delicious meals prepared. The emperor was preparing to marry his beloved daughter to him. I know it sounds retarded but it somewhat happened. However, just as his life went into a peak, it drops drastically. One day, the breathtakingly beautiful lady official was framed for attempt to poison the emperor and was excommunicated. The snack that said to be poisonous is prepared by the Imperial Palace''s kitchen, and so, all of the cooks cannot walk away from the responsibility, including that boy, they were demoted to slaves and been send to a mine as a mine slave. Mhmm... What a bad luck, even as a normal human, he been framed, I guess he can''t run away from the fate of being frame after all. Anyway, this is when the real adventure started... That day, he was surrounded by a whole group of armies that trying to beat him to death for saving a poor lady that was getting molested by the armies... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 187 Chapter 179 - What a Fancy Name You Have. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- That boy awakened from the unconscious state, as he opened his eyes, he saw a mid-aged man that was also one of the mine slaves. The man told him that when he gets into the rampage and killed most of the armies that guarded the mine, all the mine slave took that as a chance for a revolution, all the men joined the boy in fighting off the armies and successfully make a way out for all the slaves in the mine, they are currently in a cave hidden in the jungle. The boy was both surprised and confused, he asked them: "Why don''t you guys kill me? I thought I''m supposed to be a monster." The man shook his head, he only knows that the boy is the one that saved them from that living hell. Yes, there''s no such thing as monster or demon in the world of poor people in hardship, you treat them well, you are good, you treat them awfully you are bad, that easy. Ironic, isn''t it? And so, with no doubt, that boy had become the leader of the rebellious slaves and formed an illegal gang that with the name of ''Black Lotus''. Hmm... That''s a weird name, why Black Lotus? While it could be, Black Wind, Black Fire, and so on... Anyway, time passes fast, two years had passed and the Black Lotus had grown into a strong rebellious vigilante organization. Within the two years, the organization had collected lots of information about that royal family and all of their hidden ugly secrets, one of it is about some weird rumors that have been spread through amongst the people in the Palace. The rumors said that, some of the other royal members were badly addicted to a kind of unknown drug that can greatly improve one''s strength and ability with the consequences of losing sanity and risking themselves to the chance of turning into some cold-blooded monsters. They even said that, the late Duke Shao was killed because of that reason. After some investigation, the Black Lotus''s leader found some clues showing the death of the Duke was associated with the framed lady official who was excommunicated two years ago. He was concerned about this since the frame that caused the lady official to be excommunicated is the reason he gets demoted to a slave. And so, he decided to gets himself involved in this issue even if that means that he needs to collaborate with that mysteriously cute and evil tyranny King of the neighboring country that had grown at an amazing speed in a short time frame. "So, what can you provide for me? For the collaboration." said the King, in a rather casual manner. "I can give you all the information you need, with the influence of my vigilante gangs." said the Black Lotus''s leader. "Oh? Give me an example." said the King. "How about some secret information about the royal family?" said the leader. "Sure." said the King. "Most of the royal members are currently using a drug that can increase a person''s strength and ability." said the leader. "And that drug is actually Kirin''s blood, it has a side effect that will turn the person into a monster, am I right? Any other?" said the King, a bit teasing. "Ah... And the emperor is secretly experimenting the drug on some servants and even his own mistress''s princes and princess." said the leader, a bit surprised at the King''s response. "Mmm, and they thought Rei found out about that, so they framed her and excommunicated her." said the King, a bit losing his interests. "Your Majesty, you sure know a lot, don''t you? But do you know that the emperor used that drug to a whole troop of his elite army, along with the generals?" said the leader, still trying to convince the King. "Oh, that''s indeed a new piece of information, but it is expected." said the King, about to send him off. Then, the leader noticed all the cookies and snack on the table, and how the King reacted when he had the snack. He thought for a while. "Your Majesty, I''m good at cooking, especially at making desserts." said the leader. "Eh? Really? How about trying to make me a milk pudding." said the King, for a second, the Black Lotus''s leader thought he saw the King''s eyes sparkling with light... Probably just his imagination... Later, the Black Lotus''s leader walks in with a really delicate and beautiful milk pudding on an ice crafted plate. The King took a silver spoon, scooped a small piece of the pudding, and eat it. The King silenced for a few seconds before digging another scoop of the pudding and eat it again, this time, sparkles can really be seen from his eyes. His servant who was standing next to him, was holding his laughter. "What''s your name?" the King asked, all of the sudden. "Your Majesty, my name is Lee Jie Sheng. It means, an outstanding student." said the Black Lotus leader. "Hah... What a fancy name. Fine. I''ll call you Jason from now on." said the King. "Eh? What?" XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 188 Chapter 180 - Elite Soldiers, Lady, and Hogs Blood. "What?" Jason was both surprised and confused with the King''s statement. "His Majesty means that, he accepted your collaboration." said the King''s servant who was holding laughter a moment ago. Jason who just aware of the situation kneeled down and bow to the King as a sign of royalty. After that day, Jason will be summoned to the King''s Palace from time to time... To make desserts. This makes Jason wonders if the choice his made is correct, that guy doesn''t feel like the rumored fearsome, evil tyranny King no matter how you see it. "Regretted at your own decision?" a lady walked into the kitchen as Jason was making some pastry for the King, that lady is none of the other but the lady official that gets framed and excommunicated from Qing''s Empire, Shangguan Rei. "I don''t know what is that supposed to mean, My Lady." said Jason, trying to hide his own little thoughts. "Well, you see, sometimes you can''t just judge people on the first impression. I mean, it''s not like everyone will want to show people their true nature at the first impression. You get what I mean?" said Rei, Jason nodded and decided to trust Rei in that. And not long after this, Jason realized Rei is telling the truth. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Jason was summoned by the King again, he was predicting what kind of desserts will the King wants him to make again, however, this time it''s different... The King''s servants lead him directly to the great main hall. As he entered the main hall, he saw a man getting pressed on the ground by the King''s guard, Jason immediately recognized him as one of the elite soldiers that he cooked for him once. "Hmm... From your surprised look, I can confirm that you know this person. He was caught trying to sneak in through the borderline. So, if what you said that day are real, then he must have consumed the Kirin''s blood, right?" said the King, in a casual tone, however Jason can feel a weird pressure when looking into the King''s eyes, as if the King is going to swallow him alive in any second. "But how are we going to confirm it? Do you have any ideas?" the King asked again, this time with a smile, which caused Jason to flinched a bit. But he soon calmed himself down, as he knows he never lied to the King. "They said that, after a person consumed the drug, that person will be extremely sensitive towards blood, especially..." Jason stopped his words, as he realized how wrong things could be if he actually said it out. "Blood from young lady huh? I read it from some random book before... Hmm? Oh! You must be thinking it will be really inhuman to get a young lady for testing this huh? Don''t worry. Satoshi, get her out." said the King. "This lady is the one that helped the Emperor''s consort to frame Rei, I have been thinking what should I do to her, I guess, today is a good chance to take revenge for Rei, don''t you think so?" said the King, with an evil smile. The King''s servants opened the prison cage, pulled out the girl, and threw her in front of that elite soldier, however, the elite soldier doesn''t seem to be wavered by the girl, or rather, he is holding back himself. Jason was a bit anxious when seeing this, there was a contradiction happening in his mind, he wants to prove to the King that he was telling the truth but at the same time he will felt guilty of anything does happen to the girl. Jason looked at the King with desperate eyes, trying to convince the King that he never lied to him. The King saw him and laughed out a bit. "Haha! I knew this is not going to work." said the King before giving a hand sign to the servants, one of the servant walked out and came in with a bucket of unknown red liquid with a foul smell and pour it onto the girl. "Ahhhhhh!!!" the girls screamed while the eyes of that elite soldier turned red. "That''s hog''s blood that has been placed in a humid place for hours." said the King, covered his nose, but rather excited. Then the elite soldiers struggled out from the grip of the royal guards, he pounds directly towards the girl and starts biting and tearing the girl apart alive, and to makes things more disturbing, the King started laughing, it''s a burst of happy laughter... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Jason slumped on the floor after witnessing such a gory sight. "That girl was given to me from her emperor as a sign of apology when we signed the peace agreement. She was pushed out as the culprit that framed Rei, instead of the emperor''s consort. What I did today is purely based on her emperor''s ''kind'' intentions, so, don''t worry." said the King. "Peace agreement?" Jason is a bit curious about that. "Yes, you never heard about it, right? We signed that last year, just a few months after I finished off that Duke of Shao. In the agreement, we are not allowed to launch any form of assault to each other''s territories, so, what you are trying to do might not be able to be achieve in a short time, are you okay with that." said the King, and Jason nodded with no hesitation. One of the reasons was because of fear, another is that he knows that King is the only person that is eligible for his royalty and he believes that his brethren in Black Lotus will support him as well. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 189 Chapter 181 - When He Conquer The Qings Empire. Anyway, things were quite peaceful for the first few months, but the short peacefulness suddenly broke by the Emperor''s despicable deed. The Qing''s Emperor launched a sudden attack to the King''s territory, including the Palace despite of the war prohibition agreement. The sudden attack from Qing''s Empire caught the King off guard, although they are able to eliminate all the intruders, but they sustained a big damage, Satoshi, the important servant as well as a friend for the King was badly injured and almost lost his life. The enraged King decided that he will no longer to have any mercy to the emperor who has totally lost his trustworthiness, it''s time to conquer that rotten empire... ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Jason was once again brought to the King, in the hall, there''s a dead body of a huge buffalo. "Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this?" Jason asked. "This is our secret weapon to win the war without even fighting." said the King with a disturbing smile. Jason carefully observed the buffalo and he found some extraordinary things on it, on the surface of its skin, there are tiny holes all over the surface, and when he tried to have a closer look, the King stopped him. "Don''t get too near, it''s more dangerous than it looks." said the King. Jason nodded but he swears that, for a split second he saw something moving in those tiny holes... A day after that, the King selected a hundred of his own men and another fifty men from Black Lotus. He introduced Jason to another man with black and white hair, his name is Byako, according to the King, Byako will be leading the troop alongside with the King, although it''s only a small troop of less than two hundred. At that moment, Jason has totally no idea of what the King planned to do. After that, Byako gives Jason a brief through for the King''s plan, and makes Jason realize that the soundly absurd plan is actually a risky yet perfect plan to decrease unnecessary casualty to both sides. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- The King killed all of the mutated elite soldiers at once with the buffalo corpse that filled with some deadly parasitic plants, most importantly he had convinced the remaining troops to rebel against their own Emperor. A day after he beheaded the despicable Emperor that gambled on his own people''s lives, the King entered the capital of the Qing''s Empire, with the ten thousand armies of Qing''s Empire. As the ugly rumors of the Emperor had been spreads through the whole empire in a night, no one in the capital rejects the arrival of the King that just killed their Emperor. They kneeled and bowed to the King, accepting him as the new emperor. Yes, this shows that how much the people in the empire hates their previous emperor. But then, that will be another story. Anyway, after the King ruled the Qing''s Empire for about ten years, he decided to give back the empire to the young prince that survived the cruel experiment run by the dead emperor. The King left the empire when the young prince is mature enough to rule the empire. Jason and the Black Lotus members joined him and later found out that the King is actually The Almighty King as well as one of the Trinity of that Legendary Kingdom... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "And so, this is how Jason chan became Chris chan''s personal information provider and chef." said Maria. "But you said that Mr. Jason followed the King of the Kingdom." Yuki asked. "Yes I did, any problem?" Maria asked. "What did that has to do with Chris san?" Yuki asked again. "Isn''t it''s quite obvious?" said Maria. "No." said Yuki. "Oh okay, never mind, these two things are totally connected, you will know it some day." said Maria. "Oh... Hold on... If Mr. Jason gets information through his vigilante team in the past, how about the present? Did he still have his vigilante team, is it even legal?" Yuki asked. "Ah..." Ai seems to remember something. "Ai-chan, what is it?" Yuki noticed Ai''s reaction. "When I was still in the killer organization, I once saw Mr. Jason in a police office, interrogating one of my targets." said Ai. "Ah... That makes sense." said Yuki... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 190 Chapter 182 - Back to the Present and Trackers. Sky, Chris, and Ben are in their own room, pretending to read a Holy book while in fact, they are viewing a live record of the trackers they send into the pool, with Chris''s phone. They could have stayed in the Mini Dimension but they get informed by Dominic that there will be a room check in the night and so, in order to prevent any unnecessary troubles for Dominic, they return to their own room, and indeed, as soon as they get back to their room, they were visited by a group of men with black robe. After the black rode men checked their room and left, they immediately set up a sound and sense barrier around their room along with the other two rooms. "Ah... The view from these trackers is so clear despite of being so tiny." said Chris, rather amused. "I added a magnifying function to them so it can capture the surrounding clearly without getting affected by the size." said Ben, very satisfied with his own work. "Hmm... It''s really impressive. Anyway, should I launch the auto-tracking?" Sky asked. "Yes, go ahead, it should be quite safe to do it now." said Chris. And so, Sky launches the trackers into auto-tracking mode, the trackers start moving down into the pool. In a few seconds, one of the trackers reached the bottom of the pool. Instead of a solid ground, it''s made up of a few pieces of adjustable glass platforms, there are timers and gears around the platform to control its movements. "Ah... So there are indeed translucent platforms at the bottom of the pool. So it wasn''t just my imagination after all... Well, I assume they will be opened automatically at different sets of time huh?" said Chris. "I wonder will those trackers find a way to get through the platform." said Sky. The three of them continue to observe the live record. Suddenly... "Bang!" A hand slapped the glass platform from the other side and retracted. "Ugh... What a jump scare! I could never imagine of seeing one from here." said Sky. Then without any warning, a slightly deformed person appeared at the other side of the platform, scratching the glass platform before getting forcibly dragged away by a pair of hands in black gloves. "Ah..." "Hmm... So it''s twice in a row." said Chris, rather teasing. "Hey, you two, can both of you be more serious?" said Ben. "Ben, you are such an atmosphere killer." said Sky. "But yeah, let''s get serious. That deformed person just now, don''t you feel that he looks like one of the residents that disappeared?" said Chris. "Hah... Now you mentioned it. No wonder I feel that he looks familiar... Should we investigate it more?" said Sky. "Yeah... But right now, I''m rather interested with the route that passed the other trackers." said Chris. "Well, you are right about that. But look at this tracker''s record map. Despite showing pure darkness, the trackers are indeed continue to move, and don''t you feel anything familiar with this formation?" Chris asked while pointing at the map he just opened in his tablet. On the map, there are numerous green lines that slowly advancing and spreading through the map, those lines are actually the traces of routes that were taken by all of the trackers Ben made. "Wow... I don''t know they have this function." said Sky. "Well, originally they don''t. This is the additional function I put on them." said Ben. "Ah... Ben, I never know you could do that." said Sky, who is a bit amazed. Then, both Ben and Chris stared at Sky, as if they are telling him: "What? You don''t know about that?". According to the map, the trackers had swum through the areas that are very unlikely to have any water source, but judging by the size of the trackers, it''s probably some tiny tubes filled with water, that cannot be seen by naked eyes. These tubes seem to be passing around and through the areas that were omitted by Quill Town''s trackers Sky hacked the day before. "Hmm..." Chris observed the tracing map without saying anything. "Hey Chris, you seem to have figured out something, mind to share?" Sky asked. "Well... Let''s just wait for the trackers to move even more." said Chris. Sky nodded. The green lines continue to grow and spread through the area, while the recorded scenes are still showing pure black, which indicates that the trackers might be inside of the ground or in the wall. At the same time, the tracker that reached the bottom of the pool had successfully squeezed through the tiny gap of the glass platform and starts swimming towards the surface. "Hey look, is that a dungeon or something like that?" said Sky after seeing that tracker''s live record. "Tsk... The angle of the view is so bad that I''m not certain about it, but from the atmosphere shown, it does looks like a dungeon." said Chris. "Have a look at this as well. One of these trackers had stopped too." said Ben. "Sky, switch to that tracker." said Chris. "Alright." Sky switches to the trackers they mentioned, and to their surprise, they saw a very familiar scene they encountered the day before. The tubes are actually connected to the half kirin from the underground they sealed the day before. The tracker stopped as it was blocked by the filter that filters out any ''impurities'' from the water. "Uh-huh... This doesn''t look good." said Sky while looking at the tracer map that shows other trackers that are still working hard to swim towards the other three areas... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 191 Chapter 183 - Back to the Abandoned Building. "Ah... Surprise?" said Chris, a bit hard to believe what they just saw, although it''s in their expectations. "Ahaha..." Sky laughed, in a rather stiff way. Ben looked at the two of them, who are a bit refused to believe the facts they just seen with their own eyes, he took out his key pendant and send them all into the Mini Dimension along with Seito and the others. The Mini Dimension changed to the meeting room form, all of them seated around a long table facing a huge monitor showing the scene captured by the trackers... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning, cathedral. Dominic had just done with the morning recite and is taking a break in his room. Suddenly, he received a *spirit message. He reads it and gets into a deep thought. His assistant (that other clergy) passed by and noticed Dominic''s behavior. *spirit message is a form of message that only the specific recipient can see the content. "Your Grace, what''s that?" the assistant asked. "It''s a message from Heavenly Realm." said Dominic without a second of hesitation. The assistant nodded and continues his works. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, abandoned building, underground. Sky and Chris once again stepped into that place, the whole area is totally cleared from the foul aura contamination. All the stickman worms had disappeared and the Half Kirin is perfectly sealed in Chris''s magic. They are looking for any secret path in the underground. "Found anything at your side?" Chris asked. "Nope, didn''t see any hidden switch or anything similar." said Sky. "Hmm... But there is indeed an open space hidden this wall, there must be a path leading to it." said Chris, continue to examine every single area of the wall. "Should I just break the wall by force?" Sky asked. "No, don''t you even think of doing that." said Chris, in a rather cold voice. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Maria and the others had gone back to the secret base, Maria is currently having breakfast with the girls while Jason is busy researching the bone specimens he got from the cave. "Hey! Maria-san, is Mr. Jason really the former Deity of Culinary?" Yuki asked. "Wow... Hold on... But Maria-san, how do you know so much about that?" Yuki asked again. "Ah... Isn''t it''s quite obvious?" said Maria, which once again confused the girl. In the laboratory. "Ha... They are surely having some fun time." Jason sighed and continues viewing the specimen of one of the bones through an advanced microscope that has the image shown on a big screen. "Hmm... This certainly doesn''t look like a human bone, I wonder what could it be? Well, it does shows some similarities with human, but at the same time, it does shows some characteristics of predatory animals, or more specifically, from cat family... Hmm..." Jason thought for a while before note down his observation results and send a message to Ben about it. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quill Town, homestay. Ben is alone in the room reading some books, then, he received the message from Jason. He opened the message, read it, and frowned. "Hmm... Should I tell them?" He thought. Suddenly, he heard some commotion from outside the homestay, he peeked out and saw a whole group of black robe people marching towards the direction of the homestay. "Ah... Maybe later." said Ben while adjusting his glasses. Meanwhile, abandoned building underground. Sky and Chris are both oblivious of what happened at the surface and are still searching for any secret path that will lead them to the other side of the wall. After half an hour of searching, they finally found a piece of tiles on the floor that has a slight difference from the others which can be opened easily, under that tile is a suspicious panel with a magic cycle drawn on it. "I guess we had found it. But what is this circle? A magic switch or something?" Sky asked. "Hmm... It looks like a locking magic, this panel can only be activated with this magic circle removed." said Chris. "Oh? Do you have the way to unlock it?" Sky asked. "Tsk... Based on the written runes, it seems like it needed a specific type of magic to unlock it." said Chris. "So, what kind of magic?" Sky asked. "Well... I don''t know." said Chris. "Ah... I should break the wall after all." said Sky. "No, you don''t!" said Chris rather irritated. Chris stared at the magic circle for a whole minute while processing all the data and information in his thoughts, then he suddenly realized of something. "If this magic lock was placed by those clergy, they should be using some uncommon type of magic that only they can use... So... Hmm..." said so, Chris removed the magic on his shoulder, then he placed his right hand and slowly focused his magic to the panel, miraculously, the magic circle slowly disappeared as he did so. "Wow...Chris, what type of magic is that?" Sky asked. "Holy magic used by most of the Angel''s and their followers." said Chris, in a rather cold tone, which makes Sky both surprised and confused. "Holy magic? But how... Hold on! It can''t be as what I thought right?" Sky asked, in a careful manner. Chris nodded, out of Sky''s expectations. "Your assumption that day was right. I am a product of Angel''s hybrid." said Chris. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 192 Chapter 184 - Truth and Blood. "What? That''s really a truth? But who is that angel? Your father?" Sky asked. "No." "Your mother?" "No." "Heh?" "The wall opened." said Chris. "What?" Sky is totally confused. Then, Chris pointed at the wall that had opened after he removed the magic lock. "Ah... So it works." said Sky. "Let''s get in." said Chris, and Sky nodded. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Secret base. "If Mr. Jason is actually a deity, he must be quite powerful, right? But why..." Yuki suddenly remembered how inappropriate those questions would be, so she stopped her questions. "Well, Jason chan is quite powerful, just that you haven''t got a chance to witness his real power." said Maria. Yuki nodded. In the laboratory. Jason felt a bit awkward as he heard they are discussing about him. However he doesn''t really mind of how others think about him, whether he is weak or strong, it doesn''t matter, the only thing he cares about is to complete the jobs given to him and make sure every single piece of information are gathered and handled properly. As Jason continues to examine the bone, he suddenly felt a familiar magic trace from one of the bone. "Hmm... Why do I feel like I know this magic, it''s so familiar yet estranged... Huh?" He suddenly heard some weird noise in his head that faded immediately. "What was that?" Jason is a bit confused, but he assumes that it''s just his imagination. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quill Town, underground. Sky and Chris had entered the secret entrance which leads to a clear and empty path, nothing special about the path, just an empty path with cross-sections and surrounded by wall of bricks. As they walk through the secret path, Sky suddenly remembered things he was going to ask a moment ago. "Hey, Chris! Don''t try to run away from my questions." said Sky. Chris sighed. "It''s Arianna''s father." said Chris. "Your grandfather?" Sky asked. Chris nodded. "But he was dead a long time ago... I killed him." said Chris. "What?! But... Why I never know about it?" Sky asked, a bit hard to believe Chris''s words. "It was the day before I joined you in your bounty hunter''s group. So it''s normal that you don''t know, but I believe Shiya knows about it, just that he kept it so well from all of you." said Chris. "Ah... So... Did Dominic know about it? Hold on! He did say that he knows about your mother right? Could it be..." "Nope, he doesn''t know, and it has nothing to do with how he knows Arianna." said Chris. "Eh? You mean you had figured out his relationship with your mother?" Sky asked. "Hmm? That smile of you, what is it about?" Sky asked. "Well, he is actually... Hmm... Shh... Did you hear some scratching noise from that direction?" said Chris while pointing at his right side. Sky listened carefully, indeed, there is some scratching sound from the wall at the end of the direction Chris pointed. They ran towards the direction and examined the wall and found that one of the brick is different from the other, Sky pressed on it and it''s indeed a switch. The wall slowly opened, however, before they could see anything, they are greeted by a heavy pungent smell of rotten flesh and blood. The smell is so bad that they would vomit everything out from their stomach if they actually ate their breakfast. "See? I told you it''s a good idea to skip our meal." said Sky, who is still able to make some stupid jokes despite the bad smell. "Shut up." Chris gives him a sharp leer with no doubt. "But... Ugh... What is this smell." said Sky while covering his nose and mouth. "Here... Wear this." said Chris, while handed Sky a face mask as he wearing his own face mask. Then, the wall finally opened wide, at the other side of the wall is a badly deformed person with parts of his body rotted down, his legs and right hand are gone, so, he basically crawled to that area with only his left arm, and it seems like he had lost his voice as well that he can only make some weird noise. At both sides of that person are rows of cell rooms, there are some living humans inside the cell along with some badly rotten corpses. "Ah... Who is this person? He looks so nasty." Sky asked, totally disgusted. "I feel like I might know him... Hmm..." said so, Chris waved his hand, that person immediately covered in a magic barrier with healing effects. With the healing magic, his rotten face slowly getting repaired to a more recognizable state. It''s one of the residents from homestay that said to be chosen by God to Eternal Paradise. "It''s that person, I guess, this way leads to that dungeon we saw from that tracker." said Sky. "Hah... Too bad for him, this is the most I could do, he probably can''t recover more from this state." said Chris. Indeed, as Chris said, although that man had been ''healed'' by the healing magic, his condition is so bad that it''s impossible to return him back to his former state. He now looks like a broken tumbler doll that will never able to stand up anymore. "Ah-ah... Now his life had probably been ruined, even if he is able to get out of here alive, there wouldn''t be any use of him anymore, right? So, what should we do to him?" Chris asked. "Uhm... You want to finish him off?" said Sky while staring at that deformed man... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 193 Chapter 185 - Liar and Sarcastic. Chris thought for a while before lift up his right hand in front of that deformed man, scary dark red aura can be seen leaking out of his hand. He hesitated for a while, then, he retracted his offensive magic and changed to a barrier while healed the other survivors in the locked cell rooms. "Uhm... Chris, you don''t really have to do this. You know, it''s easier to finish them off for good compare to preserving their life." said Sky, Chris glared at Sky for a while, rather surprised with his words. "That doesn''t sound like anything that would come out of your mouth, but don''t worry, I have my own reasons for doing so I had send an order to the Kingdom for reinforcement, they will be here in thirty minutes." said Chris, as of nothing wrong with that statement. " Ah... Are you a tyrant? " Sky asked. *If you still remember, the time perception in Kapis Dimension has a big difference with the normal time, thirty minutes means that Chris in fact only give them one minute to get everything prepared for reinforcement, and why did Chris have the authority to do so? Well, as Maria said, it''s obvious, right? "Let''s explore this place a bit more while waiting for the reinforcement." said Chris ignored Sky''s question. Sky sighed and followed Chris into the dungeon. "Be careful, there are poisonous and corrosive gases all over this dungeon, so, watch out." said Chris. "Even without the poisonous gas, with all these gases emitted by all these dead bodies, it''s deadly enough." said Sky. "Don''t worry, that''s why I give you that mask, the herbs inside are very effective in cleansing this sort of thing." said Chris. Sky nodded and so they continued the exploration. The atmosphere around the dungeon is heavy and extremely humid, the bad atmosphere caused a slight discomfort for the two Immortals, and the disgusting sights of all the rotten corpses worsen the condition. Chris stopped his steps, he looks a bit irritated. Chris ticked his fingers and disintegrated most of the rotten corpses in their range of view, leaving one that looks less rotten. "I leave this for sample collection." said Chris. "I see... But are you sure it''s alright to constantly waste your magic like this?" Sky asked, rather concerned. "Well... For me, those eyes pollution is a bigger concern compared to that." said Chris which left Sky speechless. As they advanced, they started to find something really wrong with this underground dungeon. Dead rotten corpses can be seen again, this time not only in the locked cell rooms, but there are also dead bodies in the open area of the dungeon as well, however there is something weird about this batch of dead bodies that Chris did not ''clean them up'' as the previous batches. "Chris? Anything special about these corpses?" Sky asked. Sky observed the corpses as well. "Indeed, there are some rather weird spots, like these scaly areas. Kirin Demon?" Sky asked. "I don''t think so, although it''s kind of looks like Kirin Demon, but there''s some unexplainable difference. By the way, don''t you realize that the skin of your hands had started to peel off due to the corrosive air?" said Chris, in a rather calm tone. "Eh? Ah! When did this happen?" said Sky, rather clumsy. "Another thing is that, I think there''s another contaminating content in the air here aside from the corrosive and poisonous substance." said Chris. "Eh? Even with the face mask, you are able to feel it?" said Sky, a bit amazed. "In fact, I didn''t, my body kind of reacted to it." said so, Chris showed Sky his wrist where the blood vessels twitched on its own at a fast pace. "That looks similar to what happened when you directly contacted the Kirin''s blood in the past, are you alright?" Sky asked. "Don''t worry about me. But I don''t think this is Kirin''s blood or the synthetic Kirin''s blood, it''s similar but different... Hmm?... Did you heard that?" said Chris as they suddenly heard some growl and screech from a cross-section at their left side. "Ah... This sound, I have a really bad feeling about that." said Sky. "Let''s check it out anyway... It''s not like we could retreat anymore at this stage." said Chris. "Yes, indeed." And so, they walked towards the direction on the growl. After a short while, they finally found the source of the noises. It''s from a swarm of deformed humanoid creatures with red eyes and fangs in four big cages, some of them can be clearly identified as Kirin Demon while the remains are the first time to be seen by the two Immortals. In the middle of them is a half-dead man that been hanged on the ceiling with an iron chain, that man is another person that is said to be chosen to the Eternal Paradise. "I guess we found what we are looking for." said Sky. "Mhmm." Chris agreed ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, homestay. Ben is in his own room where it is now invaded and surrounded by a whole group of Black Robe people that is lead by a lady in a rather fierce outfit. The lady is currently waving a sharp blade in front of Ben. "Tell me, why are the others?" the lady asked. "You know it''s really dangerous to play with a sharp blade like this." said Ben, obviously doesn''t plan to answer her question. The lady was enraged by Ben''s attitude and brutally gripped Ben''s collar. "Don''t play fool with me!" She yelled. "Hah... I thought ladies in this town are all gentle and nice, I guess you are a different case." said Ben, still remain unwavered. The lady pushed Ben to the ground and caused his glasses to drop off. "Tell me! Where are the others?" She yelled again. Ben sighed before slowly picking up his glasses and keep it in his pocket. "Well, if I tell you I don''t know, would you accept it?" said Ben... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 194 Chapter 186 - Its a Bloody Trap. Quill Town, Cathedral''s hospital, Dominic stared at the empty bed which was supposed to be used by Dan, he once again gets into a deep thought before give out a long sigh and walked out of the building, with a rather emotionless face. Underground dungeon. "Ah... Kirin Demons aside, what the hell are those things?" Sky asked. "Hell like I know. But one certain thing is that, I certainly wouldn''t want those things to be released from their cages." said Chris. As Chris said, those creatures are indeed looks much stronger and more aggressive compared to the Kirin Demon, they are not sure of how deadly those unknown creatures could be, but it is absolutely not like any pest that you would want to ''play'' with. "Uh-huh... Even if you said so..." said Sky while locked his sight to one of the cages that is slowly unlocking on its own. "Ah... Well, we all know that this is a trap for us after all." said Chris, in a totally casual tone while removes more of his magic seal and pulled out a pair of black and red swords from the air. "Ah... Not going to fooling around with your silver rod anymore?" said Sky while wearing a pair of magic enhancing metal gloves and focused his magic on his fists. "Well, even you had stop messing around. Don''t you think this is a situation where we need to get serious for real?" said Chris with a smug, covered by the face mask though. "Mhmm." And so, with a ''crack'' noise, all the four cages opened on its own, all the deformed creatures rushed out and tore the poor man into tiny pieces before switching their attention to the two Immortals... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ As one of the deformed creatures brutally stomped towards Sky, he grabbed its head and twisted it off directly from its neck, thus totally immobilized it... Well, that''s no doubt. While Chris is brutally and mercilessly slain the creatures in various ways, for example, piercing through their skull directly, slashed them into halves, impaled their throat before slashed through their skull into halves, in short, he is having some fun time. "Ah... This guy sure is brutal when he is serious." Sky thought while waved his right hand, turning a small group of the deformed creatures into pulp with blood splashed everywhere. "Ah, he is ruthless." Chris thought. Yes, they are both the same. Suddenly, a Kirin Demon assaulted Sky from his blind spot, which gets blocked by Chris directly with his left hand and gets beheaded by Chris. "Seriously, you should be glad that I had I''m immune from the venom of Kirin Demon." said Chris -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After a while, Dan and the other clergy passed towards an underground path that is similar to the one that Sky and Chris passed earlier. They were both in perfect protection with face masks and other ''biohazard'' type of protection. "Brother Dan, are you sure they will be in our trap right now? What if they realize this is a trap?" the other clergy asked. "Well, the moment I found that little fish in the water path, I know that they are the type that will step into the trap even though realize it''s a trap." said Dan. "I see... If that''s the case, they probably wouldn''t be able to make it out alive. That''s a relief. I really thought His Grace would find out about what we did." said the other clergy. "Now with His Grace not in town, no one will be able to save them, even their powerful support is in our hands. I am so going to get my revenge for what they had done to me." said Dan while touched a piece of brick on the wall and opened the hidden door that leads them to the dungeon. "Uh... I can never get used to this smell, even with these protection masks, the smell is still so strong." said the other clergy. "Stop complaining, let''s go in and check out the place." said Dan. And so, they entered the dungeon. As soon as they stepped into the dungeon they saw heaps of mutilated bodies of Kirin Demon and the deformed creatures. The whole place is somewhat flooded with a ''pool of blood''. The other clergy that is with Dan is totally disgusted by the sight and reluctant to takes further steps. "It seems like the self-destruction works well. Let''s find them." said Dan. "Yes, Brother Dan." said the other clergy although quite reluctant about it. Dan and the other clergy start searching for the body of the Immortals in the heaps of mutilated bodies but they can''t find them even after searching towards all of the mutilated bodies. Suddenly... "Good day brethren, are you looking for us?" said Sky who suddenly jumped out from a hidden corner. "... *sigh*... It''s amazing that you don''t even realize that they died way before that self-destruction magic you placed on them. But still, it''s a rather magnificent sight to witness that explosion of those dead bodies. It''s a really amazing magic for sure." said Chris in a sarcastic manner. "What? But how is this even possible?" Dan shouted, rather shocked. "Well, that''s not important, and now since you showed yourself up in here, would you mind answering some of our questions?" Chris asked in a gentle yet forceful tone. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 195 Chapter 187 - Perfect Calculation and Strategies. "You are wrong, you will answer my questions, I''m not giving you other choices." said Chris, still gentle but stern. Sky stared at those two, rather annoyed. "Ah... I hate these ''gentlemen''s passive-aggressiveness''... I could never talk in this manner." He thought for himself before getting a leer from Chris again. "Oh... But instead of that, I do have a choice. My Shadow Punishers had surrounded the homestay and had taken your doctor in captive." said Dan, rather complacent about it. "Ah! They got Ben?... *sigh*... Poor thing." said Chris. "Heh?" Dan is surprised by Chris''s answer. "Seriously, I guess you don''t even realize why we left Ben there, instead of someone else huh?" said Sky after getting tired of the ''gentleman''s conversation'' between Chris and Dan. "That Shadow Punishers are leaded by a lady with short blonde hair right?" said Chris. "Just before you came, we received a call from Ben saying that he was getting assaulted by a group of people in black robes, and he had put all of them to sleep... Oh! He also said that he found the lady that led the group kind of interesting and we allowed him to do anything he wants to her. Hmm... I wonder if that''s the Shadow Punishers you mentioned?" said Sky, who had also turned passive-aggressive. Dan and the other clergy are in great shock when they heard the words from Sky. Dan stepped back, distancing himself from the Immortals, he finally realized that he is not capable to against them. He retreated to the wall at the other side, then he touched the bricks of the wall, trying to find some kind of switch. "Looking for the switch that will connect this place with those special creatures in the underground laboratories? I wonder what was it for? To increase your own strength?" Sky asked. "Nope, they probably planned to ''feed'' our life force and energy to those creatures in the separate laboratories, still remember those tiny tubes we saw from our trackers? That switch is probably used to activate some sort of special mechanism that can drain off our life force and energy to those creatures in the lab, this is why you captured so many people in here, am I right?" said Chris, as if he had read Dan''s mind which gives the later a great shock. "But too bad, it''s not possible anymore. We have disabled and eliminated all of your securities around those areas beforehand and send our people there to ''cut off'' whatever connections you have there." said Sky. "What? You mean that this is actually... No, it can''t be." said Sky, a bit surprised. "Yes, I purposely lured you two here with that person so that we can eliminate you and I am certain that with the power of your friends out there, they are unable to stop the connection of those amazing creations with this dungeon, they will most likely be extra sacrifice once I activate this switch." said Dan, with a rather maniacal attitude before pushed a piece of the brick into the wall. "No!... Just kidding. Our strategies are perfect after all." said Sky, in a teasing tone, as nothing happened after Dan pushed the switch. "What?" Dan is both shocked and confused. "Why would you actually think that we get lured by you instead of it''s our original intention to get into this dungeon?" Chris asked, you can feel his evil smile even with the face mask. "I had ended all those sinful creations." said a familiar voice that caused Dan and the clergy to flinched as one of the walls slowly opening... "So... He came after all." Chris mumbled, a bit surprised but expected. "Your... Your Grace... I thought you were in the Heavenly Realm." said Dan while kneeling down along with that other clergy. "That''s what you think, I never told you I am going to Heavenly Realm, or did I?" said Dominic who calmly walked out of the opened wall without even getting affected by the bad atmosphere in the dungeon. "I received a message sending a map of the distribution of the underground laboratories and telling me to have a look at you in the hospital to decide what I am going to do, but then I found out you were not in the hospital anymore. And it seems like I have made the right decision, I''m glad that I make it in time just before you did more mistakes. Now care to tell me what are your intentions of creating those creatures?" Dominic asked in a polite yet stern tone. Facing Dominic who is obviously angered by what Dan did, Dan does not give any response to Dominic''s questions. The other clergy who is with Dan felt the tense and tried to explain about it. "Your Grace, we didn''t mean anything bad, Brother Dan was..." "Did I ask you to answer my questions?" Dominic gives a sharp leer to that other clergy which caused him to stop talking and bow his head down to the ground, losing courage to look into the angel''s eyes. "Not answering my question huh? It''s okay, I will just have to be honest with you. Actually, I realized that you have the intention of taking over this town with some rather extreme methods, like your Shadow Punisher that said to be controlling the discipline in the town, I allowed that because I personally think that it would not be a bad idea to keep the discipline of the people in control and it ended up working well, however, I also found out that you have placed a rather big number of trackers around the town, spying the daily life of the people in town, anyone that didn''t behave according to your desire or found out about your little secret will be ''handled'' by your punishers. I pretend to be oblivious as I was giving you chances to confess to me, but ended up you didn''t, even after a near-death encounter." said Dominic, a bit disappointed. Sky and Chris stared at him, rather surprised that he knows everything that Dan did since the beginning but still willingly fall into his trap that day. "Now tell me, are you trying to build an army of mutants with those sinful creations or do you have any other intentions?" Dominic asked, rather stern. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 196 Chapter 188 - A Grand Show. But he obviously doesn''t realize about the real intentions of Dan. "Shut up! You know nothing about it!" Dan shouted, not sure whether it''s to Dominic or that other clergy. "Hey... I never know you are into these sorts of things." Sky whispered with Chris. "No, I didn''t... It must be that Seito Kenji." Chris whispered back. Mhmm, wrong point of concern as usual. "Haha... Your Grace, since you have known all of my dirty secrets, I guess I have no reason to hide it anymore. Rise, my army of darkness!" said Dan as his body surrounded by a dark aura. And before anyone could stop... No, before anyone feels like stopping him, the whole town trembled, and countless of low demons emerged from the ground all over the town, whether outside the street or inside the house. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ In the homestay, Ben who had tied up all the Shadow Punishers with some super tough materials is staring at the rather awful scenes with a ''meh'' look. He calmly walked towards the blonde hair lady, and waked her up from his sleeping magic with a bottle of herbal solution. "I believe you might interest in what your master trying to do. These are destroyer type of low demons that will eliminate every single life around them except for the summoner, I guess you and your group are inside of his sacrifice as well." said Ben, rather calm at the current situation, while the blonde lady did not say a single word, but from her eyes, the doctor knows that she is shaken by the sight... ------------------------------------------------------------------- "What are you trying to do?" Dominic asked as he entered his battle form with his wings appeared. "Your Grace, I was planning to spare your life since you are a good person to me, but now it seems like I have no choice but to destroy you along with this town and my little secret..." said Dan, he is ready to give the command to his low demon army, however... "Five, four, three, two, one..." said Chris. Then the whole place trembled again with all the portals open all over the t. "Flashy but right in time, let the grand show begin, shall we?" said Chris, with an evil smug... -------------------------------------------------------------------- Two rows of people with silver masks are standing neatly outside the cathedral where Sky and the others are currently located at. Dan and that other clergy are held down to the ground by two masked men, with the Shadow Punishers next to them, still been tied up firmly. Sky glared at all these people before stared straight into Chris''s eyes. "Seriously? A whole squad of elite fighters? Is that even necessary?" Sky asked and Chris replied to him with a thumbs up. "Now we shall let them take you two back to Kingdom for some ''special discipline adjustments'', I guess His Grace would not have any objection towards that, right? Your Grace?" said Chris, in a rather casual tone, Dominic nodded without saying anything. And so the masked men took Dan and the other clergy back with them to the Kingdom, leaving the Shadow Punisher in the cathedral waiting for Dominic to decide what to do about them... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Secret Base. Jason and Maria are looking up to the sky through a window after they heard some suspicious sound, in the blue sky, they saw a whole swarm of black bird-like creatures flying towards the direction of their direction, in among of those black birds, there are some rather huge winged creature. "What are those things?" Maria asked. "I don''t know but I believe it has something to do with those dried corpses." said Jason. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quill Town. "Ah... Now I am really curious, why is a high and almighty angel like you acting so nice and seems to be quite concerned about Chris? And you don''t seem like having any weird intentions." said Sky which caused Dominic to be a little bit nervous. "Well... I was his mother''s servant after all." said Dominic, tried to act as natural as possible. "From your look now and all your previous behavior and how you trusted and supported Chris even when it''s the issues of your underlings, I refuse to believe that answer, which I think you are the same. Are you actually blood-related to Chris?" Sky asked, which obviously annoyed Chris. "Stop all your weird guess, he is actually one of the secret admirers of Arianna." said Chris, which caused Dominic to blushed a bit. "What?" Sky is totally surprised by that piece of information. "No, it''s not like what you think." Dominic tried to deny it. "Oh? So you are saying that you never liked her? But how about this letter I found in the Holy books you lend me?" Chris asked, in a teasing tone, while taking out a letter with a love poem and flashing it in front of Dominic. "Wait, where did you get that? No, I never liked... No... Of course I liked... No... It''s not like what you think, I indeed admired her but..." Dominic tries to explain but obviously not helping at all. "There you have it, he is indeed Arianna''s secret admirer." said Chris. "No, it''s not that kind of..." "Hey... Look, there are some weird things in the sky." said Sky while pointing out of the window, showing a whole batch of black bird-like creatures flying towards the direction of their secret base... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 197 Chapter 189 - Those Black Flying Creatures. "I don''t know, but they certainly are heading to our secret base." said Sky. "Those things certainly don''t look like any friendly creatures... And I felt a weird magic flows for them." said Chris. Suddenly, that clergy boy limped into the cathedral before losing his balance and fall onto the ground, His left leg is badly injured with part of his bone exposed. "Nathan! What happened to you?" said Dominic while rushing to the boy and started to apply healing magic on him. "Ah... So he does have a name." Sky whispered. "Mhm... What a cute name." Chris whispered, and yes, they have a totally wrong point of focus again. "Your Grace, it''s an emergency situation. Some of our brethren and people in the town suddenly lose control and assaulted random people in the town." said the boy in a calm tone, rather unaffected by his own injuries. Hearing this, Dominic turned to the Shadow Punisher with no hesitation. "I have decided that I''ll give you and your squad a second chance, go check out what happened and protect the people in town. Try to stop those who lose control without hurting them if possible." said Dominic before released the Shadow Punishers. The Shadow Punishers kneeled down and bow to Dominic before leaving the cathedral. "This injury really looks unusual, my healing magic doesn''t seem to work so well on it." said Dominic continues to heal Nathan''s injuries. "Do you want me to get Ben here? He should be able to treat this kind of injury easily." said Chris. "No, it''s alright, he is busy helping our healer in the hospital right now due to the mess caused by Dan, I can''t ask too much from him anymore." said Dominic. Chris nodded and decided to lend a hand but suddenly saw Junior walked in through the side door. Chris stared at Junior, he felt something off about him. "Junior? What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be helping Ben and the others?" Sky asked. Junior did not give any response, he just continued walking towards them... --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quill Town hospital. Seito entered a room where there is no patient in there, and he saw Bob who is doing some unnecessary tidy-up. "Hey Bob, have you seen Junior? Dr. Ben is looking for him." said Seito. "No I didn''t, I have been so focused on cleaning this room." said Bob. "Ah... Seriously, why are you even cleaning this room at a time like this, everyone is busy at the patient''s ward... Hmm... Is that Junior''s amulet given by Chris?" said Seito as he noticed a pair of blue amulet on the table. "Ah... It is. He probably left it here just now to avoid getting it dirty." said Bob. "Hmm... Make sense. But where is he?" Seito asked again and Bob shrugged. "Junior?...(!)..." Sky had noticed Junior''s unusual behavior as well, and he saw that Junior is not wearing the amulet that is used to control his magic. Suddenly without any warning, Junior transformed into his hybrid werewolf state with his wings emerged. Within three seconds, Junior created a strong magic wave that successfully temporarily immobilize the other three before dashed directly towards Dominic with his deadly sharp claws that can cut through metals and be crushed through any bodily form of defense in a second. Not sure if it''s the result of self reflex or what, Chris forced himself out from the effect of the magic wave with a self-harming magic, he rushed to Dominic and shielded him with a green barrier just before Junior gets him. The huge impact of the clash once again crushed Chris''s left arm. "Chris!" Sky shouted in shock, although he should have already get used to it... I meant, he is shocked and worried about Chris. "Don''t worry, this is just a prosthetic arm." said Chris rather calm. "That''s not the issue here." said Sky. "Stop him with your crystal if you have time to worry about me." said Chris, still holding the barrier firmly despite of his badly injured left arm. Sky nodded and carefully sneaking behind of Junior. Junior noticed that movement from Sky, he stopped his attack on Dominic and switched his target to Sky. However... "Ah... Where are you looking at? Have you forgot how you shouldn''t turn away from me in a fight, oh wait, you lost control right now. Never mind... Bind!" As Chris was talking to Junior, some vines emerged from the ground and tied Junior up, totally immobilize Junior. Then, Chris turned to Sky, he gives Sky a hand signal telling him to continue his move, and so Sky gets really near to Junior and placed his crystal on Junior''s back chest. "Arghhh!!!" Junior screamed in misery as the burning sensation passed through his back chest towards his whole body and slowly losing his magic... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, secret base. Those black flying creatures had finally descended to the ground around the secret base, totally surrounded it. Instead of birds, those small flying creatures are actually some creepy crow-like creatures with tiny humanoid bodies, while the bigger creatures are some black shadowy unknown live forms, without any facial features and in the form of human with a pair of rigged angel''s wing. "Ah... That looks nasty." said Jason. "And super creepy... What should we do?" Maria asked. "This is an emergency situation, right?" Jason asked. "Yes, it certainly is." said Maria. "Well then..." For all of a sudden, strong magic auras suddenly burst out from Jason''s body. "Let''s get rid of them fast, before the happy morning time for the girls getting affected." said Jason, Maria nodded in agreement. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 198 Chapter 190 - Those Black Flying Creatures. 2 However, due to Maria''s previous experiences, he can''t help but think: "Did Jason actually used that to crush the tendons of the meat?" As Maria having that weird thought, Jason smacked the mace directly to the face of one of the deformed angel-like creatures. "Ah... I guess it really is for crushing tendons." And with thought, Maria joined the fight by punching a fire fist to the belly of another deformed creature... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, Quill Town, cathedral. Dominic is staring at Junior who is slowly turning back to normal with his wings slowly disappeared as his magic getting drained by Sky''s magic crystal. "Hmm... Awfully similar with the previous time, but less destructive." said Sky. "I guess he hadn''t totally lost control yet." said Chris, they are talking about Junior. "What... was that?" Dominic asked, rather astonished. "Well... There is something we need to discuss in detail." said Chris. "Before that..." Sky pointed at Chris''s left arm. "Ah... Totally forgot about that. Let''s go to the hospital building then... Hold on, how about those people who lost control in town? Had the Shadow Punishers successfully getting them under control?" Chris asked, is trying to switch topics avoiding himself from seeing Ben. "I had put most of the affected people to sleep, the punishers should be able to handle that by themselves." said Ben who suddenly came in through the side door. "Ah... Ben, what are you doing in here? I thought you were supposed to be quite busy right now." said Chris, rather surprised and awkward. "Somebody left an important thing at a random place, so I am sending this to him, but apparently, I''m a bit too late." said Ben, referring to Junior. "Ah... No wonder, this would not happen if those amulets were with him." said Chris, trying to switch Ben''s attention. "Well, let''s get Junior to the hospital building, and let''s hope their equipment is advanced enough to repair a prosthetic arm that someone used as a shield despite being told for so many times that he should not do so." said Ben, rather angry. "Ah... He is mad, really mad." said Sky while looking at Chris who is having an awkward smile. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "You mean they created angel''s hybrid? But that''s not acceptable!" said Dominic, a bit shocked. "This is why we need to investigate about this unusual occurrence, and along the of our investigation, we encountered the smuggling of Kirin''s blood that has traces of angel''s magic which eventually led us to Quill Town." said Sky. "Although we definitely did not expect to found Dan''s secret experiments and those lost creatures here." Chris added. "I see. I will investigate all the issues you mentioned since it happens in my place under my eyes. I shall give you any information need for these issues as well as issues about the angel''s hybrid." said Dominic. "I''ll send you a detailed map for that after this." said Sky. "By the way, after the Shadow Punishers get everything under control, can you get the blood samples from those affected people?" Chris asked. "Yes, of course, if you want to do some detailed analysis, we could do it for you." said Dominic. "No, it''s okay." Chris rejected his offer. Dominic thought for a while and feels that it''s totally reasonable for Chris to not totally accept his help as he is highly suspicious of all the incidents that happened in his town, especially when it''s closely related to the matters Sky and Chris are currently investigating. As Dominic continues with his deep thoughts, he suddenly remembered something. "There''s one thing I would like to confirm with you." said Dominic while looking at Chris. "What is it?" Chris asked. "You had summoned the Elite Fighters from the almighty Kingdom just now, I''m wondering, are you working under the Trinity or any of the Royal Seven from the Kingdom?" Dominic asked. "Uhm... No." said Chris. "Is that so? But why do you have the authority to summon the Fighter''s squad... Oh, hold on! I guess you must be a close acquaintance with the Trinity." said Dominic. "Ah... I guess I am." said Chris, rather uncertain. "Then you must know His Majesty, the King of the almighty Kingdom." said Dominic. "Hmm... Theoretically, I do know him well... Probably." said Chris. "Oh? That would be great. Could you please help me inform His Majesty that He probably stop using those harmful drugs." said Dominic. "Huh?" Chris is a bit awkward while Sky and Ben are trying to hold their laughter. "I know His Majesty could be quite stressed thus resulting using those drugs but it could be quite harmful to His Body." said Dominic. "I see, I will let Him know about that when I see him next time, but I believe He has a good reason for it..." said Chris, totally awkward while those two are trying hard to hold in their laughter. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 199 Chapter 191 - A Not So Serious Aftermath. "Yes I met His Majesty for a few times, but His Majesty probably don''t and wouldn''t remember meeting me." said Dominic. "Indeed He doesn''t." said Ben while giving Chris a short glance. "But no matter if He knows my existence or not, it can''t change the fact that He saved my life once." said Dominic. "He did?" Chris asked, a bit curious. "Yes, a few hundred years ago, I was in another dimension for some mission from the Heavenly Realm, all the sudden, thousands of dragon appeared in the village I was located, those dragons are so powerful and with that big number, I am no match with them. I would have killed by the dragon''s breath, if His Majesty didn''t shield me and the villagers with his own body." said Dominic, trying to recall some of his past. "Ah... I remembered. Something like that indeed happened." said Chris after a short thought. "Hmm?" Dominic is a bit confused. "I mean His Majesty had indeed told me about this incident, in a vague way though." said Chris. "You mean He remembered the whole thing? Is it possible that by any chance that he might still remember me?" Dominic asked, rather excited. "Well... I believe he does remember you." And in fact, he doesn''t. "Oh my! It''s such a pleasure to know about that." Dominic is actually quite happy with Chris''s answers, while the other two almost burst into laughter. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After a few minutes, Dominic left the private room as they had done with the discussion, and Ben followed him as he feels like helping Dominic to treat Nathan''s injuries, as soon as they left, Sky burst into laughter. "Hahahahaha... That was awfully hilarious! I never thought things could get this funny! It feels like now everyone thought the King of the almighty Kingdom is addicted to drugs." said Sky along with his laughter. "It must be that damn Seito Kenji, if he wasn''t part of us, I would have killed him." said Chris, rather irritated. "Haha... Anyway, I have a feeling that the weird behavior of Junior and those affected people in town are somewhat related to those weird flying creatures just now." said Sky. "Ah... I''m thinking about that as well. I wonder is everything alright at Maria''s side? Maybe you should give him a video call." said Chris. "Alright, I will try to call him." said Sky. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ After a while, Maria received a video call request. "Oh my! It''s a video call from darling! Jason chan, stop collecting bones, join me with the video call!" said Maria while dragging Jason towards the area that reached by the camera range before accepting the call. "Hi~ Darling and hi~ Chris-chan~" Maria greeted which caused Chris to cringed a bit. "Hey Maria, how is the situation at your... side... Ah, I see." said Sky as he saw the mess in the background. "Those creatures are somewhat related to the angel, right?" Chris asked. "Yes, indeed, the wings look like angel''s wings despite of being rigged." Jason answered Chris''s question while showing him the bone sample he gets. "Ah! Chris-chan, your left arm is injured again! What happened?" Maria asked, rather worried. "He used his left arm as a shield again for another person." said Ben who suddenly appeared in the video call. "Eh? Ben, aren''t you supposed to be treating that boy right now?" Sky asked. "Yes, and I have done with the treatment, it''s not a serious injury, except for some contamination that stopped the healing magic, furthermore, that boy seems to have some really good self-healing ability, so, it''s not a big deal. With Seito and Itsuki kun helping in the ward, there isn''t much job for me to stay there anymore." said Ben. "Ah... You are as efficient as always huh? Anyway, Maria, do you have any idea what could be the reason those creatures to be attracted to our secret base?" Chris asked. "Uh-huh..." Maria glared at Jason. "Actually... There is a thing I need to report to you." said Jason. "What is it?" Chris asked. "Well..." And so, Jason explained and told them everything they found from the cave that day along with the analysis results that Ben haven''t told Chris yet. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- "I see... Hmm... It all makes sense now. So Jason does use his magic skill for both cooking and fighting." said Sky, who obviously gets the wrong focus. "Ah... Now you said it, most of his offensive magics do feel suitable for cooking." said Chris, who is also getting the wrong focus. "Seriously, you two, is this supposed to be the main point? He used his mace weapon to pound the meat tendons for cooking, try to imagine, he used that to kill his enemies as well." said Ben, this makes three of them. "Right~? Don''t you think it''s disturbing?" Nope, it''s four... "Uhm... Sorry to interrupts, but..." Jason is trying to pull them back to track. "Ah... Sorry about that. Back to the matter. May I know what else did you found out in that cave? Particularly anything to do with Junior?" Sky asked. "We have a strong feeling that, this whole incident, including the one that happened here in Quill Town, has a strong connection with Junior... Especially when you told us that you found some hybrid angel''s corpse in the cave." said Chris. "As what Chris said. You must still remember that Junior hid in the deep forest for a whole ninety years, right?" Sky added. "Ah..." Jason is a bit speechless, in fact, they totally didn''t think about that point when they were in the cave. "There was a hidden room in the cave." said Ai who suddenly joined the video call. "Hidden room?" Sky gets more suspicious of the situation, same as Chris and Ben. While Maria and Jason, they became rather speechless as they realized how they had messed up the whole thing... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 200 Chapter 192 - Aftermath and Seitos past. "Ah... That was a family photo? I thought it''s a random picture of some sort of landscape picture with... Ah... With a family." said Maria, he does notice that photo after all. "Ah... My deepest apologies, I should have investigated that hidden room." said Jason who is about to kneel down but stopped by Maria. "Don''t apologize, it''s not your fault, it''s Maria the one who is careless." said Sky, Chris nodded in agreement. "I''m sorry..." said Maria with a rather low volume. "It''s alright, since everything had been solved and no big damage had been caused. We will discuss about this matter again after we get back to the secret base two days later." said Chris. "Eh? We are going back?" Sky asked, a bit surprised. "Mhm, as soon as Dominic gives us all the information we wanted, we will go back and get ready to depart for the next destination." said Chris. "Ah... I see." said Sky. "Does that mean I can join you all in the next operation?" Maria asked. "Nope, we still need someone to take care of the secret base." said Chris. "Aww... It''s not like there is anyone taking care of it when we are not in Kapis Dimension..." Maria mumbled. "Well, you are wrong, there was a stone man that had been in charge of the secret base when we are not there, just that I had retracted it since the first day we came to Kapis. And I don''t feel like summoning it for now, since it could be quite ruthless and aggressive sometimes." said Chris. "Ah... He heard me." said Maria... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Quill Town, homestay, Sky''s room. "Hey Chris, actually you don''t need to be that harsh to Maria. You know he is always so careless." said Sky while playing games with Chris''s portable console. "That''s not the issue. From all the clues we have here, I do believe things will get harder as we are getting nearer to our target. You surely remember how weak his body use to be, right? I''m worried that this whole trip we will be gone through would revert his body to that former state, I have a strong feeling about that you know?" said Chris, a bit emotional. "Ah... Indeed, and the backfire of his magic is getting more frequent recently, even the smallest usage of magic could cause a backfire." said Sky. "So why would you think that I will allow him to join us after all those things we had gone through these few days, I believe Ben thinks the same as me." said Chris, and Ben nodded in agreement. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Hey, Brother Kenji, don''t you feel anything weird about what happened just now?" Itsuki asked. "No, anything wrong?" said Seito. "That priest actually helped us, don''t you think it''s weird, especially when he drugged us before." said Itsuki. "Well, as long as they trusted him, it''s no big deal." said Seito. "Hmm... You seem to be trusting Sky-san and Chris-san a lot. I have to admit that they are indeed trustworthy but I always wonder, how did you actually meet them in the first place that makes you trust them so much?" Itsuki asked. "Well... They prevented the situation that I will regret for the rest of my life." said Seito... And so, let''s have a short past story... Again. Two years ago, it was a chaotic year for the boy Seito Kenji, this is the third year he ran away from his father and founded his own online advertisement company that gives him a rather prosperous life, that year is also the year when he realized there is a hidden ''beast'' inside of him At the age of fifteen, Seito Kenji found out that he has an ability that should not belong to any human... Well, at least not for a fifteen years old teenage boy. He was able to hear and see things other people can''t, and that ability grows at a rapid rate, within a few days, he already able to properly communicate with them which makes him found out about a beast that was in him and trying to take over his body. That beast is a really intelligent existence, it has a thousand different personalities and a thousand different abilities that it gets by consuming souls of a thousand different types of creatures, which Seito named it as Thousand Monster, yes, a surprisingly boring name. That day, he was on a field trip with a girl named Miyamae Yuki, his childhood friend, who is also his fiancee. Everything was good until a random gang of hooligans starts messing with Yuki who was totally defenseless that day. Seito who was enraged by that unpleasant sight, temporarily lost himself to the beast inside of him, when he finally partially regained his sanity, the girl is already lifelessly lying in a pool of blood, she was trying to stop Seito from brutally killing one of the hooligans, and so she stopped him with her tiny and delicate body... Even so, the beast inside of him refuses to stop, or rather, it wouldn''t stop unless it destroyed everything... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 201 Chapter 193 - Unseen Contract and Black Tea. Suddenly, Seito''s body paralyzed and stopped moving on its own. Then he heard two men''s voices. "We would fulfill your wishes, but with one condition, you must sell your soul... Ouch! Why suddenly hit me from behind?" "You had been reading manga too much, what''s with that phrase? Are you a demon?" "Aww... This a rare opportunity you know?" "Tsk... Well, we indeed have a special condition, although it''s definitely has nothing to do with selling your soul. After we helped you, you shall lose your freedom and served under us for the rest of eternity." "Seriously, is that even better than selling soul?" "I never said it will be better." And so, that two men saved Yuki and controlled that beast in Seito before eventually separated it from Seito. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "So... You were forced to follow them by an unseen contract?" Itsuki asked, Seito shook his head. "I was having that same thought as yours, I was ready to accept the fact that my life had ''ended'' as soon as I agreed with the conditions, but then I found out it''s not true. Within these two years, I can barely count how many times they had risked their own life for me, including last time with that slime parasites. So I think it''s not just by that agreement, it''s a form of trust of royalty. I believe you felt that as well, right?" Seito asked. Itsuki nodded. Then he touched the pair of curved swords that still wrapped nicely in leather, he still totally no idea why were these swords given to him. "Figure out how to use that yet?" Seito asked, Itsuki shook his head, in fact, he hasn''t got a chance to try it out yet... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning. Quill Town, Sky, and the others are waiting for the morning prayer to end so that they can go meet Dominic, however, the morning prayer seems to be ended quite early as Nathan suddenly came by the homestay, giving them a small stack of neatly filed documents which contain some maps and letters. "His Grace said, this is what he could do for you, for now, he will try to provide more helps if given opportunity. And here''s a bottle of All Heal potion that can heal almost any of the sickness, poison, and more, there''s three bottles available in the whole dimension. This will be the reward for the quest along with this box here." said Nathan. "The morning prayer ended early today, any special reason?" Chris asked, obviously not interested in the reward. "Not feeling well? Why all of the sudden?" Chris asked again and Nathan obviously doesn''t have the answer. Then Chris thought for a while, recalling what happened these few days. He seems to be slowly getting the whole situation... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dominic awakes from his short slumber after the tiring morning prayer, not sure if it''s because of the morning prayer or the slumber, he felt thirsty. "Dan, get me some black tea... Dan... Ah..." He called out for his personal assistant, Dan as he always did but suddenly realized he is not with him anymore. "Ah... Maybe the tea can wait." He told himself before closing his eyes again. However, he soon awakened again by a nice aroma of black tea with a citrusy punch. He opened his eyes and saw Chris walks towards him with a cup of tea. "Seriously, even if you are okay with not having a cup of tea, this neet-like attitude doesn''t suit you for a single bit. Hope this tea suit your taste." said Chris while handed that cup of tea to Dominic. "Chris? What are you doing in here? Nathan, you are not supposed to bring him here... Ah..." Dominic suddenly felt lightheaded, and Chris gently held him stopping him from collapsing. "I''m sorry, Your Grace. I can''t keep this from him..." said Nathan in a rather soft voice. "Don''t blame him, I''m the one that forced him to get me here. Anyway, take a sip of the tea first, it should make you feel better." said Chris. Dominic took a small sip of tea prepared by Chris. As soon as the tea reached his tongue, he finally understands why did Chris said that he is quite picky for tea. That cup of tea, despite of having a strong aroma, it doesn''t have a single of bitterness and astringent taste, just smooth and delicate. The temperature of that tea is just perfect, not too hot, not too cold, just good enough to warm up a person''s heart. The citrusy note just added a nice extra punch to the tea that gives a refreshing sensation. "I know Dan had been serving you for so many years, and it''s indeed our responsibility that you lost the most important servant of yours. So to reimburse that, we will get someone to serve you temporarily before you found someone else to replace Dan." said Chris. Dan is a bit surprised by Chris''s words, he thought for a while before giving his response. "I accept your offer, but make sure the person is clea... Nevermind, it''s not a matter anymore." said Dominic, who suddenly has that irony feeling. "Well, I can''t say he is totally clean, but he certainly is good at taking care of people." said Chris with a rather suspicious smile... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 202 Chapter 194 - Here Comes Maria and Suzaku. "Well, fortunately enough, I do bring it, but are you sure about this, aren''t you supposed to be resting right now?" Chris asked while taking that roll of map from his bag. "Don''t worry about me, I''m not that weak despite being a five thousand years old old man." said Dominic, jokingly. "Well, I seriously wouldn''t consider you as an old man, like hell would anyone consider you as an old man." said Chris, while opening that map in front of Dominic. Dominic stared at the map before pointing out a big area on the map. "This whole area is my territory, I shall help you with the investigation, but if you don''t trust me, you can investigate these areas first, since these areas are the most suspected area after all the things happened recently in the town." said Dominic, Chris nodded without even giving any exact opinion on that statement from Dominic. Then, Dominic pointed at another area on the map, and frowned. He hesitated for a while before giving out a long sigh. "This area, despite being the territory of angels, is a land of filth and disasters. It''s basically a living hell." said Dominic. "Hmm? Any particular reasons behind this?" Chris asked. "Well, angels are known to be clean and kind, but like humans, there will be some exceptions." said Dominic. "Fallen angels?" Chris asked. "No, they are not fallen... Just some who escaped the judgment." said Dominic which makes Chris really curious. "Escape from judgment?" Chris asked. "Well... This is a rather confidential matter, so I can''t tell you in detail, but be extra careful if you actually plan to explore that place." said Dominic, Chris nodded without asking even deeper. "And the remaining areas are in charged by another group of angels from Heavenly Realm, except for this area, which has no records at all, are you sure it is an angel''s territory?" said Dominic while pointed at a really small area on the map. "Hmm... Could be a technical error from my information provider. But I will still pay attention to it." said Chris. Dominic nodded and took another sip of the tea. "By the way, how did you manage to make such a good tea, any special method or skill to share about it?" Dominic asked. "Ha! That''s a good question." said Chris with a rather proud smile. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- "That blue dragon was one of those ancient celestial beasts from the Celestial Palace, right? I thought it was supposed to be the mount of one of the Trinity of the Almighty Kingdom. So he does know the Trinity." said Dominic while watching the dragon disappeared in the sky. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later, Secret base. "Darling~~ Welcome back!!!" said Maria before fly-hugged Sky. "Ah... Stop it, you are suffocating me..." said Sky, trying to escape from the hug. "Here, some ''souvenir'' for you all." said Chris, referring to that whole box of treasures given by Dominic as the reward for the quest. Among the treasures, there are some extremely rare magic equipment and orbs. "Choose anything you want from all those stuff, they are all good stuff." said Sky who had finally escaped from Maria''s hug. Then, Chris stared at Maria for a while. "Before I forgot, there is something I would like to discuss with you... Do you... Uhm... By any chance wanted to visit Quill Town for once." said Chris. "Uhm... Chris?" Sky found Chris''s intention very suspicious while Maria nodded in a rather excited manner... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Later again, Quill Town, guard stand. The guard is guarding the entrance of Quill Town as usual, although still a bit amazed by that rare sight of the blue dragon when he sends off the previous visitors with the high priest. He thought that will be the last time he will witness such a magnificent sight in his life. But then, all of the sudden, a flaming red golden phoenix appeared in the sky and landed outside the entrance. Then a lady with long red hair came down from the phoenix and start walking towards him... Well... Have a good look, he is actually a guy, yes, that''s our dear Maria. "Hello there~ Chris-chan told me that if I show you this, you will understand." said Maria while showing a piece of orb to the guard, the guard immediately recognized that as a belonging of Dominic. "I see. You must be a guest for His Grace, I shall inform His Grace before leading you to the cathedral." said the guard, in a polite tone. And so, he enquired the opinion from Dominic through a magic crystal that they used as communicators. "His Grace said he is indeed waiting for a guest that is recommended by Mr. Chris. I believe you are the right person, let''s have a brief check-up before I lead you to His Grace." said the guard before taking out an eye-shaped crystal ball and placed it in front of Maria. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 203 Chapter 195 - Maria and Dominic. "Oh my! I''m clean! Yes! I''m clean!" Maria exclaimed, rather excited. The guard smiled and lead him to... Hold on, before that, let''s turn back the time to before Maria departed to Quill Town. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ "Listen up Maria, this is an important operation, you need to get to Dominic''s side and monitor every single movement of him." said Chris. "Anything I need to pay attention to?" Maria asked. "To prevent any unnecessary trouble, before you depart, please have this capsule made by Ben. It can give an illusion that you are cleansed inside out, even if they actually used their advanced devices, they would not notice it." said Chris. Maria nodded, rather serious. "Oh! And please wear this white robe that we never planned to return to the merchants who lend it to us." said Chris. "Yes Sir!" Maria is super excited that he doesn''t realize what kind of job Chris had given to him. "One more thing, take a bath in the oasis in the basement before you go, make sure you are all clean." said Chris, and weirdly, kind of teasing. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Present, Quill Town. The guard led Maria to the cathedral and is greeted by Nathan at the front door. "Are you the temporary assistant recommended by Brother Chris?" Nathan asked, as usual with no emotion. "Yes I am." said Maria with a formal tone. And so, Nathan led Maria into the cathedral, then the backroom where Dominic is located at. "Hello, I''m Dominic, the mayor as well the high priest of Quill Town." Dominic greeted Maria in his formal tone. "What? Is he an angel? Chris chan didn''t tell me about that." Maria thought while glared at Dominic. "Hmm... That expression of yours is similar to how Chris and his friends saw me the first time we met. Are you having any issues with angels before to have such a reaction?" Dominic asked, as if he could read Maria''s mind. Maria is a bit surprised by that sudden question from Dominic, he thought for a while and remembered that Chris had reassured him that he can answer any questions Dominic wanted to know as long as it''s not confidential. "Yes, we are indeed having bad experiences with angels, but doesn''t mean that we hate all the angels, it purely depends on the situation." said Maria, this time it''s Dominic the one that gets surprised. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Hah! Don''t worry, I believe once he knows Dominic''s identity, he will go ''Ah... So you are Chris-chan''s mother''s old acquaintance! Then we are comrades, I shall call you as Domi-chan.'' or something like that." said Chris, imitating Maria''s tone, Sky burst into a short laughter after hearing that. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quill Town, Dominic''s room. "Oh my! You are actually Chris''s mother''s old friend! Then we are friends as well. Can I call you Uncle Dominic? " said Maria while excitingly grabbed Dominic''s hand. "Uh... Sure, I guess." said Dominic, a bit awkward and surprised at the attitude change of Maria. "I heard from the entrance guard that you came here by riding on a phoenix, are you by any chance having any relationship with the Trinity of the almighty Kingdom as well? Like Chris and others." Dominic asked again. "Hmm? I guess so?" said Maria. "I see... Well, in case Chris forgot, please remind him to advise His Majesty on how harmful that drug could be to His body." said Dominic. "Heh? Ah... Yes, I will remind him about that... Oh... Almost forgot. Since Chris-chan sent me here to take care of you and you look kind of tired, I guess you should put down your current works and have a good rest, I''ll help you with it." said Maria. "Hmm? He really told you to take care of me?" Dominic is a bit confused at Maria''s words. "Yes, he did." No, he didn''t... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Secret Base. "Hold on, now I started to regret about it, knowing how would he behave when he started befriended someone, who knows what kind of weird information would he split out to Dominic." said Chris, rather anxious. "See? I told you so! You could have send anyone but Maria?" said Sky, with a sneer. "Well... I was kind of caring about his mental health after all. Ah! Snap out of all these, Jason, can you please help to analyze all these samples." said Chris while taking out all the samples he collected from the dungeon as well as blood samples from town''s residents that lost control the days before. Jason nodded and about to take over the samples and heading to the lab. "But before that, can you please make me some desserts and snacks? The past few days are a pure torture, those healthy foods have no soul at all." said Chris, which once again caused Sky to burst into laughter, same for Jason. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 204 Chapter 196 - Itsuki’s Frustration. "I thought I told you that you could do anything you want to those shadow punishers, why did you suddenly become so kind?" Chris asked while moved his pawn. "Well, who told you I didn''t do anything to them? Check." said Ben while moving his rook, checking Chris''s king. Chris stared at Ben, a bit curious about what he had done. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quill Town. Somewhere on the street. The whole group of Shadow Punishers is surrounding a cute little puppy. "Aww... Don''t you think it''s cute?" "Ahh~ I want to snuggle it so badly!" "Ah... The ears are soft~" The lady leader of the Punishers stared at that whole group of macho men in black robe, while holding the weird desire that slowly oozed out from her cold heart, someone had activated a weird side of them that they tried very hard to hide it in order to maintain the stern manner of the Punishers... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Secret base. "But don''t worry, it''s nothing bad." said Ben. "As if I will believe you... Tsk... What''s wrong with Byako? Why hasn''t he reply to my messages? It had passed five minutes in Null Dimension, he never took this long to reply me." said Chris while anxiously looking at his phone. "Hmm... Checkmate." Ben mercilessly checkmated Chris. "Ah... You are just lucky that I''m distracted by other issues." said Chris. "Yeah right." said Ben, rather sarcastic. "I trusted Byako''s efficiency but Dominic doesn''t seem to be lying as well... Tsk... I wonder if my message did not reach Byako? If only I could get the confirmation from him." said Chris, obviously ignore Ben''s ''victorious moment''. "If you are concerned about that area, I suggest that we investigate that place first, since it''s just a small area." said Ben, while rearranged the chessboard. "Hmm... Good idea, we will depart on tomorrow morning." said Chris. "Ah... What a rush..." Ben is a bit surprised at Chris''s decision that he makes all of the sudden. Meanwhile, Seito''s room. "But seriously, don''t you think that angel is kind of cool? Especially when he easily deactivated those devices while exterminating that weird creature?" said Seito, rather excited. "Hate to admit it, but it''s really kind of amusing. But don''t you think he is kind of arrogant, especially with his polite yet sarcastic manner." said Itsuki. "Ah... Now you mentioned it. I felt it as well." said Seito. "Hey, Brother Kenji, can you help me with some try of these curved swords in the training room? As I don''t know when will we be departing again." said Itsuki. "Yes, of course." said Seito. Quill Town, Dominic room. "Ha~chiu... Hmm? I thought I closed all the windows, wait, I had indeed closed all the windows. Could it be some tiny pollens that snuck into through the windows?" As expected, Dominic sneezed. "Oh my! Uncle Dominic, are you alright? Did you catch a cold?" Maria asked, rather concerned, like how you will concern about your elder. "No... Don''t worry, I''m alright." said Dominic who is trying hard to stay a distant from Maria. "Aww... Don''t be shy... Hmm? You are viewing that map too? And that''s surely are a really long and complicated reports you need to read, just like Chris-chan. Is there anything I could help?" said Maria. "Well... I don''t know if Chris had told you about this or not, but I''m actually suspecting people from my place are secretly doing some sinful deeds, that included meddling with the rules of Heavenly Realm that prohibited any form of bodily connection of angels and other creatures. So I''m analyzing all the data I could to see if I could found out any suspicious in it." said Dominic. "I see, if you trust me enough, I could help you to read through some of the reports... If that would help." said Maria. Dominic stared at Maria for a while before handed him a stack of reports from the other town... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, secret base, training room. Itsuki waved one of the curve swords to the air, but the sword doesn''t give any reaction as that day when Chris let him tried the sword. However it''s not totally useless, each movement of the sword can create a five meters range of visible cut marks on the ground around. "Itsu, this is actually quite amazing already, I can''t even do a single thing with it." said Seito, trying to convince Itsuki that he is doing well. "This is not enough, it''s not even half of the power it has for that attack I did to Sky''s armor..." said Itsuki, a bit frustrated. "Yeah... But..." "And we are unable to do a single thing when we were in the angel''s town, while the three of them are risking their lives almost every single moment in there." said Itsuki while swinging the sword even more aggressive than before. However, the effect gets even worse as his frustration level increased. "Itsu, stop it! You might hurt yourself by doing that." said Seito, while stopped Itsuki. "It''s useless, I can''t do it after all." said Itsuki while sat onto the ground. "Actually what''s the reason you wanted to grow strong so eagerly?" Seito asked. "It''s not that I wanted to but I need to... That damn bloodline of mine is slowly replacing and taking over me... If I didn''t grow strong, I''ll eventually lose myself to it." said Itsuki. Hearing these words, Seito couldn''t help but remembering that awful past again. Then he sat next to Itsuki, without saying anything... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 205 Chapter 197 - Some Dark Secrets. "This happened faster than my expectation." said Sky, rather serious. "Maybe we can press down that power inside of him like how you did to Seito kun before." said Jason, who is equally concerned, well, if you still remember, Jason is Itsuki''s temporary butler after all. "Well, his situation is totally different from Seito, that power is not from other invading creatures but it is in his blood, and if the power of that bloodline of him burst out, it could be on par with our dearest King of the almighty Kingdom." said Sky. Jason nodded. "But right now, we have to calm down his frustration first before anything unpleasant happened to him and to us." said Sky before steadily walked towards Itsuki''s direction with Jason. "Those swords made by Chris has an ability to balance and control the user''s magic, as it is made from the same source of Junior''s amulet, although is obviously weaker. But if you try focusing your magic on it, you will understand what I mean." said Sky while walking towards Itsuki. Seito and Itsuki are a bit surprised to see Sky and Jason, after a short blank out, Itsuki did as Sky said. Despite of not knowing how to do so, he tried anyway. He focused all his attention on the swords and amazingly the swords grow in dim light but faded immediately. Itsuki glared at Sky, hoping for further advice. "Hmm... It seems like you are still having some trouble at controlling your own magic, maybe we can have some training, Jason can help you with this." said Sky, Jason nodded in agreement. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Lounge, Chris stared at the door of the training hall and sighed. "It seems like they would not get out of there any sooner, I guess I will have to do the analysis on my own, care to help me?" said Chris. "Well, I don''t have much choice I guess." said Ben. Then the two stood up and ready to go to the laboratory. "Oh, and before I forget. Junior, you and Bob can stay in Sky''s room tonight, instead of sleeping in the lounge, since Maria is out, Sky can share a room with us, thus gives an extra room for you two. There are some spare clothes for you in case you are run out of clothes for changing. And if you wish to train how to control your power, you can join them in the training hall, I believe that burning sensation from Sky''s crystal isn''t that pleasant, right? " said Chris before heading to the laboratory with Ben. Hearing Chris''s words, Junior held his amulet firmly, he swears to himself that he will never simply left it anymore, while Bob, still remains oblivious as always. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Ah... This is very disturbing." said Chris. "Yes, indeed it is." said Ben. Chris and Ben had viewed all the analytic results for all the samples they collected and found some rather disturbing pieces of information. "These samples collected from the underground dungeon showed that it is actually a mutated human, it is not Kirin Demon of course, and from what Sky and I saw that day, it''s nothing like those Kirin demons and the other creatures that are resistant to poison and acidic substance. It is probably some sort of disqualified creation that is used as ''fertilizer'' for those Hybrids. Were they actually trying to create some sort of superhuman with some sort of mutation experiments? But then, what is it have to do with the smuggling of Kirin Blood? Could it be... Tsk..." Chris frowned as he trying to figure out all the possibilities. "As for the town residents that get affected, all of them have angel''s gene, same for that black flying creatures. Hmm... I wonder which of these is more disturbing?" said Ben. Chris sighed before viewing his phone again. "Still worry about Byako?" Ben asked. "It''s really unusual for him to ignore my message for this long, even if he is busy, it wouldn''t be this long." said Chris. "Well... It''s nighttime in Japan right now, so he probably is sleeping right now." said Ben, trying to comfort Chris. "Not quite possible but let''s hope so." said Chris before continue to observe the sample. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quill Town, Cathedral, Dominic''s room. After some detailed reading, Maria found a suspicious point for one of the reports, he handed the report to Dominic after circled out the suspicious points. "The number of guest''s entry isn''t tally with the exiting number? Hmm... Wouldn''t it be possible that they actually stayed in the town?" Dominic asked. Maria shook his head. "But the number of total residents before the entry of guest and after the exit of guest is the same, if those guests stay in the town, this should not be possible, and there aren''t any exiting records of original residents." said Maria, Dominic nodded and frowned. Suddenly, he received a message from Chris through a phone given by Chris telling him about the analytic results. "Angel''s gene? But how can this even be possible?" said Dominic, he felt rather hard to accept that information. Then he stood out and about to get out of the room and confirm it by himself, but before he could step out of the room, he felt a sudden dizziness again which caused him to lost his balance and leaned to the wall... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 206 Chapter 198 - An Ordinary Village. "Don''t worry... I''m al... *cough*..." All of the sudden, Dominic coughed blood and lost his consciousness. "Uncle Dominic!!!" Maria shouted, and Nathan immediately rushed into the room as he heard the commotions. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Secret base, lounge, Chris and Ben are still analyzing the samples collected. Chris is getting more troubled as they get more detailed information from the samples. Suddenly, he received a video call from Maria. "Maria? Is there anything you need from me?" Chris answered the video call. "Chris-chan, emergency situation! It''s Uncle Dominic!" said Maria, rather anxious. "Uh... I''ll just ignore this ''Uncle'' thing, what''s wrong with Dominic?" Chris asked, rather casual. "It''s..." Maria doesn''t know how to explain the situation so he switched the video view to Dominic who is lying on the bed, unconscious and a bit pale. Chris frowned as he saw that condition of Dominic. "Tsk... So it''s much worse than what I expected." said Chris, a bit worried. "What? Chris chan, what do you mean by that?" Maria asked. "Well..." And so Chris told Maria about what he found out about Dominic the day before. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- According to Chris, Dominic''s body is deteriorating after that attack from the dragons hundreds of years ago. He had been using a type of medicine that is recommended by Dan to stabilize and control his body''s condition, however, the medicine provided by Dan doesn''t actually improve Dominic''s health condition, it only gives a fake ''illusion'' that Dominic''s body is getting better after consuming it, in fact, due to a tiny amount of special ingredient used in the medicine that is harmful to angels, it is slowly destroying Dominic''s body from inside. And now with Dan getting caught and taken away by the Kingdom, without the effect of the medicine, Dominic''s health started to show problems again, and the effect of the harmful substance shows up along with that. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "I wasn''t aware of that until I found some weird yet familiar scents from a cup he used every day, since it''s been used for that medicine for such a long time every single day, that scent will remain on the cup despite of been cleaned." said Chris. "You mean his former assistant tried to poison him?" Maria asked, rather shocked. "I believe so, it''s a really slow and unnoticeable poison though." said Chris. "What should we do about that? Do you know any cure for that poison?" Maria asked, rather emotional. "Tea? Give me a second... You mean the one in the crystal jar?" Maria asked after he found a jar of tea leaves. "Yes. That''s what I''m talking about. You know how to use it right?" said Chris "Aye! I will prepare it now! I shall call you back later! Bye!" said Maria, rather excited before ended the video call which he calls back again in a few seconds. "Uh... Anything wrong?" Chris asked. "Yes, Uncle Dominic is unconscious right now, how should I get him to consume it?" Maria asked. "Ah... You said you know how to use it. Nevermind. The tea leaves can be used in two methods, the first method is of course as tea to drink, the second method is as incense. Put the crushed tea leaves into a small pot of steaming water, the aroma released will have the same effect as drink on directly... Well... Probably milder." said Chris. "I see! I shall do it now! See you!" said Maria before ended the call again. "Having problems on that side?" Ben asked after recorded the results of the final batch of the sample. Chris sighed without saying anything. "Well, now we had get an overview of all these samples, I guess we should leave the detailed analysis to Jason. We probably should get ready for the trip tomorrow. Do I still needed for this trip?" Ben asked. "Actually I decided to let Seito and Itsuki to stay here with Jason and the girls." said Chris. "I see, I''m needed then. We will pack up for everything as soon as they get out of the training hall." said Ben while adjusting his glasses. Chris nodded. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning, they once again ride on the almighty blue dragon that is flying towards their next destination, just that this time, it''s only five of them, Seito and Itsuki stayed at the secret base doing some intensive training for the coming tournament, if you still remember their real purpose coming to Kapis Dimension. After an hour of traveling, the dragon had brought the five of them to a small village hundreds of miles away from the secret base. It is a plain and ordinary village with no obvious sign of any supernatural presence. "Uh-huh... Why am I not surprised at all?" said Sky. "I guess Byako does make a mistake after all." said Ben. "Hmm... No, Byako did not make any mistakes, no matter how did he get this extra piece of information but it is certainly a piece of accurate information." said Chris. "What do you mean by that? There isn''t anything special about this village." said Sky, while Ben glared at Chris, probably expecting him to have a good explanation. "Exactly, there isn''t anything special about this village. That''s the point." said Chris, which makes the situation even more confusing. "Try to think of it carefully, White''s village is supposed to be a normal village, right?" said Chris. "Yes... But what is it have to do with this?... Ah... You mean..." Sky suddenly gets Chris''s point. "It''s too ordinary even for a village." said Junior who had been quiet since the beginning. "Yes, as Junior said. Even for a normal peaceful village like White Village, things can''t be so ordinary, still remember about those technologies we saw in White Village? It will be quite normal for Null Dimension but this place is too rural and too far behind to be exist in Kapis Dimension." said Chris. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 207 Chapter 199 - A Not So Ordinary Village. "Ah... True. This is indeed weird." said Sky. Then they continued to observe the village and found another weird phenomenon, all the villagers don''t seem to care about their sudden arrival, they continued doing the farm work without giving any reaction. Suddenly, without any warning, a loud bell ring noise struck their ears, and the space around them suddenly starts ''spinning''... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quill Town. Maria had prepared a teapot of tea for Dominic who still looks rather pale and weak on his sickbed. "Good morning, Uncle Dominic. Feeling better today?" Maria asked while placed the teapot and empty cup onto the table. "Where is Nathan?" Dominic asked, without answering Maria''s question. "Oh, Nathan-chan is doing his morning exercise after leading the morning prayer for your stead." said Maria. "Morning exercise?" Dominic is a bit confused, that doesn''t seem to be something Nathan would do, well, at least not in the past. "Well, he was going to join me in my morning exercise but he needs to do the prayer first, so, he has to do it by himself right now." said Maria, as if nothing wrong with that statement. "I see... I guess he must have been holding in all these years with me. He is a child after all... *cough*... Maybe I had been too strict to him." said Dominic. Maria did not respond to this statement from Dominic, he proceeds to pour the tea into the tea cup, the nice aroma of the tea filled the whole room as the tea poured out. Dominic stared at the tea, without saying anything. "You might have a thought that this tea is the source of the sickness of your body, but in fact it''s not, it is used as a slow and mild treatment to remove the substance that is harmful to your body. At least that''s what Chris-chan said, and I trusted him." said Maria. "I know about that... About how Dan tried to poison me since the beginning." said Dominic. "Ah... I''m sorry about that. But if you know about that, why do you still choose to consume the poison given by him?" Maria asked. "Who knows? Maybe it is actually not a bad choice." said Dominic. Maria nodded although he still doesn''t understand what is that supposed to mean. Then he picks up that cup of tea and ready to hand it to Dominic, however before he successfully passed the cup to Dominic, he heard a weird muffled noise which caused him to blank out for a second and nearly drops the cup. "Anything wrong?" Dominic asked as he took the cup from Maria. "Nothing, is getting disturbed by some noise from some unknown areas, I have a very sensitive hearing, which can be quite troublesome sometimes." said Maria. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Secret base, Seito, Itsuki, Ai, and Yuki are having some sort of weird training. Well, instead of training, they are finding a way to get Itsuki to learn to control and focus his own magic. "I remember someone told me that a person would be able to unleash their real ability at an extreme emotional state, so, maybe we could try that on Itsuki kun." said Ai. "But how should we do that? Extreme happiness? Extreme sadness? Extreme anger? Extreme fear?" Yuki asked, rather clueless. "Hmm... Itsu, anything that you will be extremely happy about?" Seito asked. "Uh..." Itsuki is a bit troubled by that question. "Or maybe extremely troubled?" Yuki asked again. "Actually, after the intense training yesterday, I think it is more likely to be extreme fear for Itsuki-kun." said Jason who walked in with a small box of sandwiches. "Mr. Jason? Actually, we are just joking about that, please don''t take it seriously." said Seito, trying to explain themselves. "Well, who knows it might actually work? Here, have your breakfast before proceeding with the training or whatsoever you are going to do." said Jason while handed them the sandwiches. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Some periods later, unknown village. For some unknown reason, Sky, Chris, and Junior are now in farmer''s attire, doing some farm works. Sky and Chris are harrowing the ground for planting while Junior is tying Bob up to a pole as a scarecrow, they had somehow forgotten why did they come to this village and seem to be unaware of a missing person in them. After working for a while, they stopped and took a short break. "Ah-ah... I found that my left arm can''t work properly these few days, especially when doing heavy works, it doesn''t seem to has any strength. Maybe I had started getting old." said Chris, in a rather weird accent. "Neh... If you are old then no one is young here." said Junior, who is also in that weird accent. "Haha. True true. Maybe you should get Ben to check on that hand for you... Hmm? Ben? Why do I suddenly say that name." said Sky, still in a weird accent. "Ben? Is it some of your acquaintance? Why do I have a familiar feeling about that name? Hmm..." Chris tried to recall who is that person with the name Ben. However, before they could remember, the noise of the unseen bell rang again... Meanwhile, in an unknown place, Ben is been tied and hanged to a wall with iron chains, his clothes had been removed leaving only his undergarments. In front of him is a whole group of nasty looking women that had lost their sanity and thirsting for some flesh and blood... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 208 Chapter 200 - Itsuki’s Inner World. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Secret base. Training room. Seito and Jason are watching at Itsuki who is now in a semi-conscious state, while Ai and Yuki are having their own training. "Mr. Jason, is this going to work? He had been in this state for a whole hour." said Seito, a bit worried. "Well, he is now in my fake nightmare illusion, whether would it works or not, it fully depends on Itsuki''s own will, but don''t worry, even if it fails, it would not cause any harm to him." Jason explained in detail for Seito to reassure him, Seito nodded. In Itsuki''s mental state, he is now standing in the middle of an open area that re-enacts all the fear he had in his past. For example, when he was a toddler, he is scared of a ''creature that lives in his closet'', which he now found that as funny since he had long figured out it was just some harmless supernatural creature that was hidden in his closet. Itsuki watched all the reenactments and starts wondering would these actually trigger out his ability to control his magic? Then he saw the scene where the younger counterpart of him witnessed his parents were brutally killed by some man from KILLER organization. "Ah... So it''s really not Ai-chan, I really had misunderstood her. But is that really how I suppose to be reacted as a kid at that time?" He thought. Indeed, the young Itsuki looks so calm and rather emotionless when facing his parent''s death. Another strange thing is that, after the killer killed Itsuki''s parents, they stared at the young Itsuki before leaving him alone without even harming him. "Until now I still think that as rather unbelievable." He thought again. After that brutal scene of his parent''s death, Itsuki saw another familiar scene that scared him as a child, it''s two years after his parent''s death and when he first discovered about his vampire gene. "I remember I went to sleep only to found that my left eye suddenly turned grey the next morning. At that time, I was too scared to let others know and I had skipped school for a long period... Hmm?" Itsuki thought again, but this time, the scene that showed to him is not the same as what he remembered. In the reenactment, instead of finding out about his grey eye after waking up from sleep, he was greeted by a man that looks exactly like the adult version of himself. That guy whispered to young Itsuki at his ear before touched his left eye and putting him to sleep. What happened after that is the same as how Itsuki remembered. Then, reenactments start to get really weird, it started to mix in some weird scenes that Itsuki doesn''t seem to have any recollection at all. Some of it seems to happen at other dimensions. The most significant scene that Itsuki noticed is about the man that looks exactly like him having some talks with a man that sits on a throne along with two others that looks equally important. Followed by that is the scene of that man lying lifelessly in a coffin. "What is that?" He thought. "That''s my memories, as well as yours." Itsuki suddenly heard a familiar yet estranged voice. "Who is talking?" Itsuki asked. "I am Vlad X. Dracula. Is more commonly known as Count Dracula. But at the same time, I''m you." said the mysterious voice... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "To trust or not to trust, to hold firm or to let go, it''s all your own choice." said the voice before totally faded and left Itsuki alone in an empty space. Itsuki stood still in that empty space without showing any emotion, he doesn''t know whether he should listen to the words from Dracula or not, furthermore, he can''t really understand most of the things told by Dracula, at least not for now. Uncertain of how long he had stayed in that empty space, Itsuki''s memories about Dracula just now start getting fuzzy again, then he heard a familiar voice calling out for him... "Itsu... Itsu..." Itsuki opened his eyes, he is back to the training room again, Seito is looking at him, rather worried. "Itsu, are you alright? How do you feel right now?" Seito asked. "I''m fine, I guess?" said Itsuki. "Did everything work well?" Jason asked. "I''m not very sure about that. Maybe, we can try it out with a simple trial fight." said Itsuki, not showing much concern about that issue anymore. Both Seito and Jason feel weird, but still, they agreed with Itsuki''s suggestion. And so, Seito took out his thousand monster seal while Jason started to focus magic around him... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, unknown village. Sky and Chris are harrowing the ground while Junior is putting a straw hat on Bob who had been tied up on a wooden pole. Then, Sky suddenly noticed something on Chris''s arm. "Hey Chris, there is something on your left arm, are those scratches? Ah... It looks like some letters. B. E. N... Hmm? Ben? What''s that supposed to mean?" said Sky, a bit confused. "Yeah... How did that even get here? But... Ben? I''m feeling very familiar about this name, and seems to have something very important about it." said Chris. "I think so too, but what is it?" Sky asked. "Hmm... Ah... Hold on... It''s... Ah." Just when Chris about to figure out the missing pieces, the bell once again rang... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 209 Chapter 202 - Itsuki’s Inner World. 2 Seito and Jason launched a full assault on Itsuki without even giving him any chance to escape as they know that they are in the safe room, any type of attack would not cause any big damage to Itsuki, and Itsuki escaped all their attacks. He seems to be more relaxed compared to be previous training he had with Maria, probably it''s because he knows Seito and Jason better compared with Maria. However, only Itsuki himself knows that he is not even paying attention to the fight, he is just letting his ''superhuman'' body reflex reacting to the attacks on its own. Itsuki''s mind had totally drifted away from the fight, the only thing he cares about at that moment, is the decision he needs to make according to the words given by Dracula. "Is that person I saw just now the rumored Dracula? But why did he looks exactly like me?" Itsuki thought. "Brother Kenji should have known that, right? But why he never told me about that? Sky-san and Chris-chan too, by right, they should have known it since the beginning." As he thought so, he started to do some counter-attacks instead of just escaping and blocking. Seito and Jason are a bit surprised by the sudden change of moves but didn''t put too much thought into it. "Are they having any hidden intentions that I don''t know, if so, what is it? Are they actually the same as those Gospelers?" He thought again as his movements get more aggressive. Seito and Jason noticed that unusual behavior of Itsuki but decided to let it be, as they believe or at least hope that Itsuki will be able to overcome it. "What Dracula said just now? I am Dracula and Dracula is me? But how could I be someone else? I am myself since I''m born, right? Or am I just a medium to revive Dracula?" He thought again, and suddenly, a piece of memory flashed in his mind, it''s when he lost control when fighting with that ancient goddess in the cathedral and accidentally hurt Sky. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Itsuki still remember about what happened that day, when Sky reached the cathedral, he looks kind of weak and tired, instead of don''t want to fight with Itsuki, it''s more like he can''t. Until now Itsuki still doesn''t know what reason caused Sky into that state that day, as in his impressions, Sky is always so energetic and hot blood, except for that time. That time, Sky stood still in front of him without any emotion, his eyes are filled with tiredness. Itsuki remembered that he tried so hard to stop himself from doing that direct chest pierce to Sky but he can''t no matter how hard he tried. Just before he pierced through Sky''s chest, he heard those unforgettable words from Sky. "I don''t know who you are right now, Itsuki or Dracula. But if you continue with your state right now, you will be neither of the two." Recalling all these scenes, Itsuki''s mind finally cleared a bit, he realized that he should not have that kind of thoughts he had earlier, as Sky said, at this moment, whether he is Itsuki or Dracula, it is not important, but if he continues with his current wavering state, he will become neither himself nor Dracula but a soulless monster as desired by some despicable parties. And so, he once again took control over his own body instead of letting it drifting on its own. However, just when he awakes from that ''gazing state'', the first thing he saw is Pinky who suddenly get rid of its herbs sachet and turned into that gigantic muscular rabbit which about to give Itsuki an uppercut as he is getting quite near to Ai and Yuki during the fight with Seito and Jason. Out of shock, he successfully summoned that pair of curved sword which was supposed to be away from him and blocked the uppercut from Pinky perfectly as the curved swords once again glow on blue light. "Ah... He did it." said Seito after witnessed that unbelievable sight. "Nope, Pinky did it." said Jason, kind of hard to believe what he just saw. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ As soon as he saw that angel, an intense feeling of anger and hatred suddenly oozed out from Ben which gives him an urge to stand up and pound directly at the angel, but despite of been empty-minded, he is still that Ben, his rationality had stopped him from doing so. Then the image of his father - Shiya appeared in his mind, reminding him of the words he told him before he passed away. "I know you are smart enough to realize who is the one that did this, but please pretend that you don''t know, your life will be better that way." These words from Shiya had successfully pulled Ben out from that empty state, he had now remembered everything, including the torture and humiliation he had for the past few hours, including how they put in those disgusting parasitic worms into his body. He realized that he experiences a weird loop that ended with a bell rang for at least five times, and he also realized this is the second time out of the five times he actually remembered everything before the bell rang and reset his memory... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 209 Chapter 201 - Itsuki’s Inner World. 2 Seito and Jason launched a full assault on Itsuki without even giving him any chance to escape as they know that they are in the safe room, any type of attack would not cause any big damage to Itsuki, and Itsuki escaped all their attacks. He seems to be more relaxed compared to be previous training he had with Maria, probably it''s because he knows Seito and Jason better compared with Maria. However, only Itsuki himself knows that he is not even paying attention to the fight, he is just letting his ''superhuman'' body reflex reacting to the attacks on its own. Itsuki''s mind had totally drifted away from the fight, the only thing he cares about at that moment, is the decision he needs to make according to the words given by Dracula. "Is that person I saw just now the rumored Dracula? But why did he looks exactly like me?" Itsuki thought. "Brother Kenji should have known that, right? But why he never told me about that? Sky-san and Chris-chan too, by right, they should have known it since the beginning." As he thought so, he started to do some counter-attacks instead of just escaping and blocking. Seito and Jason are a bit surprised by the sudden change of moves but didn''t put too much thought into it. "Are they having any hidden intentions that I don''t know, if so, what is it? Are they actually the same as those Gospelers?" He thought again as his movements get more aggressive. Seito and Jason noticed that unusual behavior of Itsuki but decided to let it be, as they believe or at least hope that Itsuki will be able to overcome it. "What Dracula said just now? I am Dracula and Dracula is me? But how could I be someone else? I am myself since I''m born, right? Or am I just a medium to revive Dracula?" He thought again, and suddenly, a piece of memory flashed in his mind, it''s when he lost control when fighting with that ancient goddess in the cathedral and accidentally hurt Sky. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Itsuki still remember about what happened that day, when Sky reached the cathedral, he looks kind of weak and tired, instead of don''t want to fight with Itsuki, it''s more like he can''t. Until now Itsuki still doesn''t know what reason caused Sky into that state that day, as in his impressions, Sky is always so energetic and hot blood, except for that time. That time, Sky stood still in front of him without any emotion, his eyes are filled with tiredness. Itsuki remembered that he tried so hard to stop himself from doing that direct chest pierce to Sky but he can''t no matter how hard he tried. Just before he pierced through Sky''s chest, he heard those unforgettable words from Sky. "I don''t know who you are right now, Itsuki or Dracula. But if you continue with your state right now, you will be neither of the two." Recalling all these scenes, Itsuki''s mind finally cleared a bit, he realized that he should not have that kind of thoughts he had earlier, as Sky said, at this moment, whether he is Itsuki or Dracula, it is not important, but if he continues with his current wavering state, he will become neither himself nor Dracula but a soulless monster as desired by some despicable parties. And so, he once again took control over his own body instead of letting it drifting on its own. However, just when he awakes from that ''gazing state'', the first thing he saw is Pinky who suddenly get rid of its herbs sachet and turned into that gigantic muscular rabbit which about to give Itsuki an uppercut as he is getting quite near to Ai and Yuki during the fight with Seito and Jason. Out of shock, he successfully summoned that pair of curved sword which was supposed to be away from him and blocked the uppercut from Pinky perfectly as the curved swords once again glow on blue light. "Ah... He did it." said Seito after witnessed that unbelievable sight. "Nope, Pinky did it." said Jason, kind of hard to believe what he just saw. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ As soon as he saw that angel, an intense feeling of anger and hatred suddenly oozed out from Ben which gives him an urge to stand up and pound directly at the angel, but despite of been empty-minded, he is still that Ben, his rationality had stopped him from doing so. Then the image of his father - Shiya appeared in his mind, reminding him of the words he told him before he passed away. "I know you are smart enough to realize who is the one that did this, but please pretend that you don''t know, your life will be better that way." These words from Shiya had successfully pulled Ben out from that empty state, he had now remembered everything, including the torture and humiliation he had for the past few hours, including how they put in those disgusting parasitic worms into his body. He realized that he experiences a weird loop that ended with a bell rang for at least five times, and he also realized this is the second time out of the five times he actually remembered everything before the bell rang and reset his memory... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 210 Chapter 202 - Ben is a Doctor. Despite recalling all those horrifying things he experienced, Ben did not show any sign of shock or fear, instead of break down because of that, he calmly waits for the troop to get passed his cell room. As the troops walked away, Ben started to looking around, he needs to find a method to stop the effect of that hypnotizing bell. Then he saw a long needle-like steel at the corner of the cell room. He thought for a while before picking up the needle and burned it with a fire torch near his cell room''s door... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The bell rang again, Ben had successfully overcome the hypnotizing effect by temporary deafening himself with an acupuncture technique. Then he stared at the dead body at the other side of the room, he hesitated for a bit before starting to look for some sharp metal scrap around the room that is less rusty. He burned that metal scrap with the torch. Ben stared at that metal scrap, he took a deep breath before cut opens the flesh on his left forearm with the metal scrap. Hidden in the flesh is a tiny silvery capsule, he carefully took out the capsule and burned the top of the capsule with fire which caused it to melted slightly. Then, Ben placed that slightly melted capsule onto the belly of the dead body, he poked the capsule with the needle he found earlier, some milky liquid flows out from the capsule. As soon as the liquid touched the skin of the dead body, the decomposing process of that area accelerated greatly, the whole area of the belly is now badly rotten. Ben frowned as the awfully disgusting smell filled the whole room. Then he writhed in pain as the worms inside his body started getting aggressive as they sensed the rotten body. Enduring the great pain from the worms, Ben took up that metal scrap again and cut off a piece of rotten flesh from the body, then he crawled away from the dead body, distancing himself with it. He placed that piece of rotten flesh near the cut on his forearm, then, the worms in his body start to get really aggressive and swarm out from the cut. "Ngh..." Ben tried not to makes any loud noise despite the great pain he sustained, he closed his eyes and bite on his own right hand as the worms continued to swarm out, as soon as the worms touched the rotten flesh, they started to rot with the rotten flesh... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- A while later, a guard patrolled the area around Ben''s cell room. He looked into Ben''s room and saw Ben lying unconsciously in a small pool of blood. He opened the cell room''s door and checked on Ben''s condition. Suddenly, he felt someone standing behind of him, before he could react, a piece of metal scrap cut through his throat along with the artery and vein, ending his life in seconds. As soon as the guard collapsed, Ben took off the clothes from the guard and wear them. Then he pulled out a brand new glasses from the thin air... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The guards and angel''s troop had noticed something weird had happened as a guard had gone missing after a routine patrol at the prison area. So, they decided to check out the place, they send three other guards and an elite soldier to investigate the prison area. They entered the prison area and started to check the room one by one, when they reached the cell room where Ben is imprisoned, they saw a rather shocking sight. The guard they are looking for found dead in the cell room, fully naked with a deep slit on his neck. On the floor is a pool of blood with a whole swarm of dead worms that had partially decomposed, the other dead body in the room had fully decomposed leaving a skeleton in some disgusting brownish liquid... "What is this? Where is the prisoner?" the elite soldier asked. "We are very sorry, we... ah..." Before the guard could finish his words, his head falls down to the ground, followed by the other two guards, there isn''t any sign of hidden assault, their head just fell on their own, like a broken doll, with no blood, no mess. They died so quietly, without any struggles. Everything just happened in such a ''peacefulness'' which makes the whole atmosphere extremely creepy. "Who... Who did these? Show yourself!" the elite soldier shouted in a slightly trembling voice. Then a man with glasses walked out from the corner, his face and clothes are stained in blood, he look at the elite soldier with a pair of icy cold eyes, all the sudden, the elite soldier felt a constriction around his body that slowly squeezed him into pulp... Ben pulled out a piece of a clean handkerchief from the thin air, he calmly wipes off the blood on his glasses before picked up the master key from a bloody mess of meat pulp. Ben glared at those dead bodies for a while before turned away and walked towards the deeper part of prison without any emotion showing on his bloody face... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Meanwhile, Quill Town. Shadow Punisher''s lounge. The lady leader of Punisher is staring at a pair of broken glasses, yes, Ben''s glasses, she stole it from him that day when the town is in a mess. "Boss, you can''t be actually interested in that doctor, right?" said one of the Shadow Punisher who happened to pass by her. "No! Of course not!" she shouted, while her face blushed. "Well, he is indeed a gentle and nice person, isn''t he?" said that Shadow Punisher. "Shut up!" And in fact, he is not... Despite being a doctor. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 211 Chapter 203 - First Chapter of the Year. Maria is now wearing a clergy outfit, and his long red hair is tied up neatly. "Who are you? Why are you in that outfit and why is Master Nathan here with you?" that lady asked, a bit alerted. "Oh! You mean this outfit? Well, Uncle Dominic wants me to change into this outfit to show my special identity here, I asked him if I could dress up as a nun but he rejected it, so I have no choice but to wear this. As for little Nathan, Dominic asked him to lead me here so that I know where should I get the daily reports he needs from the Shadow Punisher. Now, my sweet lady, would you kind enough to tell me where is Mr. Marcus, the leader of the Shadow Punisher?" Maria asked, while the lady leader slowly pointed at herself. "Ah! My bad! Because you have a rather manly name, I thought you were a man. Anyway, I''m Maria, I''ll temporarily taking over the jobs of the previous person in charge, hope we can get along." said Maria with a rather polite tone... ----------------------------------------------------------------- The unknown village, prison. Ben had found a hidden room, in the deepest area of the room is a huge bell-shaped device. Ben''s surrounding is surrounded by injured and dead guards of the prison and the angel''s armies. Ben looks exhausted while blood continuously drips out from his injured left hand. Suddenly, another troop of army marched into a room along with three angels. "Ah ah... As expected from the son of Shiya, the legendary healer." said one of the angels. "Haha... I see... So, it is because of my father after all. I almost thought that I somewhat have some experimental values." said Ben with a sarcastic sneer. *Ben is still in the temporary deaf effect of the acupuncture, just that he can read their lips. "Indeed you don''t have any experimental values but our Master said that he had been hating your father for centuries, now he is dead, our Master shall seek his revenge from you." said another angel before giving a hand signal for the army to assault Ben at once. Ben sighed while taking off his glasses and keep it in his pocket. In less than a second, all the angel''s army charged towards Ben with their magic weapons and offensive magic, however before they even get near to Ben, they are pressed into the ground by a strong telekinetic magic. Then, all the armies been lifted up into the air before getting crushed heavily onto the ground. "Tsk... What''s with this stubborn struggle? We seriously don''t plan to make our hand dirty today." said the third angel with his wings slowly rises and magic aura slowly gathered around him. ----------------------------------------------------- Quill Town, Maria had merged in well with Marcus and her Shadow Punishers. "Seriously, your name is Marcus, and my name is Maria, both of us have ''Mar'' in our name, we could be sisters." said Maria. "Hell like I would want to be your sister... But seriously... Can you tell me more about that doctor? Is he somehow related to that Almighty Kingdom as well?" Marcus asked a bit awkward. "Oh! Of course, he is related, he is the shadow member of the Trinity after all... Ah... Oops... Am I even allowed to say that?" Maria realized that he had mentioned some rather confidential information, he carefully peeks at Marcus and saw her sparkling eyes... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The unknown village, prison. Ben had just barely escaped the assaults from the angels, he is now at his limits as the squeezing pressure feeling gets worse and he had been losing too much blood due to the injury at his left hand. His vision starts getting blurry and he is experiencing difficulties to breathe. Facing those overbearing angels, he doesn''t know how long he could last or maybe he will die, but before he actually dies, there is something he needs to do, he needs to destroy that hypnotizing machine and release his friends from that weird eternal loop. The angels had seen through Ben''s intentions, and they certainly would not let him succeed, so, they decided to finish him off fast. However, a weird thing happened, suddenly, like a puppet that lost its strings, Ben stopped all of his movements and retracted all of his self-defense, giving a full opening for the angel to finish him off. "Finally given up huh? Don''t worry, we will make sure you have a painful death, let''s go, brother!" All the three angels prepared to charge towards Ben and give him a final blow, but just when they took the first step, they became static, or rather they are unable to move their bodies. Before they could react, two people appeared beside Ben and held him in hand just before he collapsed. They stared at those angels with murderous eyes... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 212 Chapter 204 - Escape the Loops. He gives Sky an okay hand sign indicating him to make his moves. Sky once again pulled his sword from the air, and without a single moment of delaying, he slashed towards one of the angels, the angel struggled out from Chris''s binding magic and barely escaped it but Sky still successfully landed a deep cut on his abdomen, the angel realized that if he failed to escape that, he will be in halves now. However, Sky did not give any break moment for the angels, just as the angel escaped the first slash, the second followed tightly, the other angel quickly put on a barrier in front of the targeted angel, preventing Sky''s attacks from taking his life. Ben witnessed all these scenes in his semi-conscious state, then he glared at Chris''s left hand and saw some deep scratches on it that says ''SAVE BEN'', all the sudden, he remembered about the hypnotizing bell and about to remind Chris, but before he could do so, the bell rang again... As the bell rang, Chris''s barrier disappeared and Sky''s movements stop. The angels found that the binding magic effect had gone and seen this as a chance, one of them dashed towards Chris''s direction, and another targeted Sky. Just as they are about to get the Immortals, they found out that they had made the worst decision in their life. Chris turned his face towards the assaulting angel, his eyes glow in golden light, all of the sudden, a magic circle appeared around the angel, forming tiny sparkles of golden ray that sliced the angel into dices. While on the other side, Sky just beheaded the angel that was targeting him. "Seriously, you really should trust us more, I''m not that stupid enough to not use sound block magic." said Chris while applying some healing and soothing magic on Ben who had slowly closed his eyes. With two of his companions been eliminated, the injured angel is now all alone. "Should I finish him off as well?" Sky asked. "Keep his life, we will need him later. For now, destroy that machine first, then, go get Junior and Bob." said Chris. Sky nodded before giving the angel a blunt attack, knocking that angel out... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Meanwhile, evening time, Quill Town, Dominic room. "Uncle Dominic, I''m back~~" Maria exclaimed as he stepped into Dominic''s room with a small plate of nicely sliced fruits. Dominic is sitting on his armchair reading some of the reports he missed the day before. "Ah, I thought I told you to stay in bed!" said Maria, a bit angry. "Ah... Why do you sound like Chris-chan? Alright, make sure you don''t overwork yourself." said Maria. "Haha... As if you will allow me to." said Dominic, laughed a bit. Maria walked towards a rack and took out the glass jar with tea leaves and the incense burner, he crushed the tea leaves and toss them into the incense burner before heating up the burner. The aroma of the herbs filled the room in seconds. "This tea is made by Chris, right? He is surely an amazing person, isn''t he?" said Dominic, rather sentimental. "Yes, he surely is." said Maria. "Now I felt rather foolish thinking that he needs my protection when I first realized that he is Arianna''s son." said Dominic. "Well... Actually, your intention isn''t foolish at all. You know, we can''t ignore the fact that Chris-chan is really an amazing person, with overwhelming power and brilliant intelligence, but he has a deadly weakness. He is too stubborn and often overworked and hurt himself so badly during some mission. Not only you, we are all quite protective of him. Especially Darling... I mean Sky and Ben-chan." said Maria. "I see... I guess, it''s alright after all... Hey, another question. That Dr. Ben, he is the son of Lord Shiya, that legendary healer, right?" Dominic asked. "Yes he is." said Maria. "May I know how did you know each other? They seem to be quite close to Dr. Ben." Dominic asked again. "Well, we are childhood friends ever since Mr. Shiya still alive back then." said Maria. "Ah... I see." Dominic nodded as he had slowly realized about some hidden details that he will keep it in his heart... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ben finally regained his consciousness after two hours of blackout, as he opened his eyes, he saw Chris who looks a bit worried and angry. "You finally awake. Seriously, for someone who had been nagging to take care of my own health, you are not even doing it for yourself. Why do you still secretly use that drug? You do realize how harmful it is to your body, right? It''s totally alright for other people, at most, it would be just some serious addiction, but for you... *sigh*... Nevermind. At least we managed to get you back." said Chris, rather tired and emotional. Ben looked around the area and realized that they are in the mini dimension. "Sky and Junior had get back to that place to investigate more, we suspected that might be the place we are looking for from some memory fragments I got from that angel. I shall read his mind again later." said Chris while checking Ben''s heartbeats and other conditions... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 213 Chapter 205 - Exploring the Prison. "I should have escaped that hypnotic effect sooner and get you out from that prison. My incompetence had caused your suffering this whole day." said Chris, rather self-blaming. "No... It''s not, they had aimed for me since the beginning, the only thing to be blamed for is that I was born as my father''s only son. I have to bear these consequences no matter what." said Ben. "Does it mean you hate to be his son?" Chris asked, still with his eyes closed. "No, it''s no hate nor like. He is a great person and a responsible father... Just that, he is too great that everyone will always remember me as his son, it''s always like that all these years... With his death, I as his son has the responsibility to continue his legacy especially when he linked his anything to me including parts of his memories. But yet, as such an entrusted son of him, I don''t even know what happened that day when he passed away, which is an unfortunate. " said Ben, in a rather complex feeling. Chris slowly opened his eyes and glared at Ben. "Do you want to know how he dies? I could tell you everything you want to know, that is if you really want to know." said Chris. Ben shook his head. "It''s alright, I had pretty guessed what happened, probably it would be better if I don''t know it in detail." said Ben, Chris nodded without saying anything. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------- Unknown village, prison. Sky and Junior had found all their belongings taken by the angel''s army in a big locker room while beaten up the remaining guards in there. They are now exploring the prison area with a simple brief sketching of map on a small piece of paper. "Ah... Seriously, I told him to sketch out briefly, but not this brief! How are we going to find anything with this line." said Sky. Indeed, instead of a ''map'', it is just a plain zigzag line. "Is my mother really in here?" Junior asked, a bit anxious. "Can''t guarantee that but we can''t ignore all the possibilities, right?" said Sky, Junior nodded. "Now, let''s see... Chris said that he saw a locked door at the end of this line... Hmm... Let''s just try finding that door, it''s impossible for me to understand this ''map''." said Sky while burned the ''map'' with his elemental magic. Then, for the next thirty minutes, they searched all possible routes that will fit the patterns of the ''map'' that drawn by Chris. They had found three routes that led to three different doors, all of the doors are locked securely with metal locks and password locks. "I guess it should be one of these three doors." said Sky. "What should we do right now?" Junior asked. ---------------------------------------------------------------------- After a while, Sky and Junior returned to the mini dimension and were greeted by Bob, yes, Bob. "Ah! Junior! You are finally back! Chris is busy right now, while Dr. Ben is resting. I''m so lonely and boring!" said Bob. Sky looks around the area in the mini dimension, indeed, as Bob said, Chris is reading the memory of that angel again while Ben is sleeping or probably been put to sleep by Chris. "Ah... This guy is doing this memory magic without any support again. Seriously, what the hell is he even thinking?" said Sky. "You know, I can hear that clearly." said Chris all of the sudden, which gives Sky a sudden goosebump. "Don''t worry, his memories are easy to infiltrate, so, support is not really needed. And I didn''t put Ben to sleep, or rather he is not even sleeping, he just closed his eyes for some kind of meditation." said Chris. "Ah... Haha.." Sky laughed awkwardly. After Chris had finally done investigating that angel''s memories, Sky told him about what they found in the prison area earlier and asked for his opinion. "From what I get from his memory just now, there is a key hidden in one of the cell room, that key is probably the one that used to open the lock, while the password is also written in that cell room''s hidden corner. So, you might need to find that cell room." said Chris. "Uh... No exact clue about which cell room it could be?" Sky asked, rather troubled. "No, the only special thing about that cell room is that it is slightly bigger than the other cell room, not very significant." said Chris. "I see, I guess we will have to search every single cell room in the prison area." said Sky before give out a short sigh. "Well, I advise you to do it tomorrow morning, it''s quite late right now and we all had a hard day today. Take some rest. And don''t worry, I had blocked all the possible entry on the prison, no one would be able to enter it at this moment." said Chris. "Yes, you are right, today is really a hard day. You should have a rest as well, you look a bit pale." said Sky. "... *sigh*... This mini dimension is certainly not the perfect place for taking a rest but I guess we have no choice but to bear with it. I will take the sofa." said Chris, who headed to the sofa at the mini lounge. He pulled out a cat plushie and blanket from a hidden hole at the side of the sofa, before lied down and covered himself with the blanket. "Ah... When the hell he hide that in there?" Sky is a bit surprised by the rather cute deed of Chris. "So... Where should we be sleeping? There is no other bed or sofa left." Bob asked. Then Sky pointed at the floor before taking out some dices from his pocket and throw them onto the floor. The dices turned into some thin blankets. "These might not be as comfy as the one that used by Chris, but definitely sufficient enough for our situation right now." said Sky while taking one of the blankets and walked towards Chris. Sky leaned to the edge of the sofa and covered himself with the blanket. "You heard him." said Junior before taking another blanket. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 214 Chapter 206 - Calmness before Calamity. "Uncle Dominic, please put down all your work, time for bed." said Maria who walked in with a set of clean clothes in his hands. "It''s night time already?" Dominic asked before looking at the grandfather clock that shows 10 o''clock sharp. "It''s still quite early right now." said Dominic, obviously refused to go to bed. "For a patient like you, it''s not! Hurry up and change your clothes and go to bed. Same as this morning, Little Nathan will be doing the morning prayer for your stead tomorrow morning." said Maria while forcibly took away the paperwork from Dominic. Dominic sighed and had no choice but to listen to Maria, Chris had certainly selected the perfect person for this job. After successfully getting Dominic to go to bed, Maria went back to his own room which is next to Dominic''s room. That room is slightly smaller than Dominic''s room, but very neat and clean. Maria put down his long red hair and changed his clergy outfit to a more comfortable clothes, then he sat on the bed and started brushing his hair. Suddenly, someone knocked on his door. "Brother Maria, are you in the room?" it''s Nathan. "Yes, the door is not locked, you may come in." said Maria. Then, Nathan opened the door with a thick and heavy holy book in his hands, he looks a bit uneasy. "Worried about tomorrow''s morning prayer? Don''t worry, you did well today." said Maria while continue brushing his hair. "But I need to recite some holy verse tomorrow morning, I can''t do it without referring to the Holy Book." said Nathan. "Then you can just recite it from the book, I believe no one would have issues about that." said Maria, with a rather gentle and soft voice. "But His Grace never refer to the Holy Book, he remembered every single detail in all of the Holy Books." said Nathan, a bit ashamed of himself. "Silly boy, Uncle Dominic had spent so many years reading those Holy Books, of course he would remember, but you need to know that when he was at your age, he probably had the same issues as you. So, there is nothing to be ashamed of." said Maria. "Heh? Even His Grace need to refer to the Holy Books when he recites verses?" Nathan asked. "Mhmm" Meanwhile, Dominic''s room. Dominic had been eavesdropping on the whole conversation of Maria and Nathan from the other side of the wall. "Ah... Should I tell them that I had remembered most of the content in the Holy Books at the age of five? Hmm... I guess I shouldn''t." he thought before covering himself in a blanket. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The dream continues, the scenes changed from the prison area to a wide open area, in about a hundred meters in front of him is a tiger plushie that is badly damaged by insects with its cotton exposed everywhere. Suddenly, Chris appeared and passed Sky without looking at him, Chris walked directly towards the plushie, he picked up the plushie before walked into a mist and disappeared. With such a weird dream, Sky woke up in confusion. "Are you alright?" Chris had wakened up by Sky''s movement, he handed a piece of paper and pen to Sky, in case he needs it to record something. "I''m alright and it''s okay, I don''t need that for this one." said Sky before stared at Junior who is still fast asleep. Then he turned to Chris. "Hey Chris, would you actually leave us for a cat plushie?" Sky asked. "Hah?" Chris is totally confused by Sky''s question. "Seriously, just what kind of dream you just had?" Chris asked, a bit concerned. "Well, just some silly dreams I guess." said Sky, and Chris stared at him without saying anything. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning, Sky and Junior went to the prison area again. They are now checking all the cell room one by one while releasing some of the prisoners in it with the master key Ben gets the day before. They had searched one-third of the cell rooms but can''t find the key no matter what. "Ah... This is a really tedious task compared with yesterday, there are hundreds and even thousands of cell rooms here." said Sky, a bit in despair. "Chris said that it''s a slightly bigger room, maybe we can start looking for those rooms that fit this category." said Junior. "Well, yeah, but do you realize that, we still need to search through all the cell rooms one by one in order to find those ''bigger rooms''?" said Sky. "Ah... True." Meanwhile, Mini Dimension. Chris is cleaning the wound on Ben''s left hand. "Hmm... So, this kind of worm affects the ability of self-healing as well huh? What a new knowledge to know. Well, it''s not like anyone would do what you did anyway." said Chris. Ben felt a bit awkward, since he is usually the one that nagged Chris for ruthless actions. "Anyway... I''m going to stitch this wound now." said Chris while preparing all the drugs and tools he needed. "Hold on..." Ben stopped him. "Ah... You can''t be thinking about implanting that poison capsule again, it''s really dangerous, alright?" said Chris, rather unhappy about that. "You know... As a precaution step, who knows I might need to use it again, don''t worry, it''s some sort of enzyme instead of poison." said Ben. "Yeah. A type of enzyme that will decompose any flesh that is in contact with it." said Chris, in a sarcastic manner. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX 215 Chapter 207 - The Room with Passwords. "Seriously, you could have followed any habits of Shiya, but you choose this, I just don''t understand what the hell you and your father had been thinking." said Chris, a bit irritated. "Well... It serves its purpose well enough at the dire moment though." said Ben. Chris doesn''t know how to argue that point and so he sighed. "I will just ignore that. Anyway, it''s confirmed that Byako''s information is right on the point, the possible reason that the Heavenly Realm doesn''t have the record of that place is due to the hypnotic bell that almost no one could escape, but I really wonder how did Byako get that kind of information which is not even known by the Heavenly Realm, most importantly, he hasn''t reply my messages yet." said Chris, rather worried. "If you are worried, after we are done with the matters we have here, you can go back and check on that side for a bit. As long as you come back before the tournament, it will be alright." said Ben. "Well... Your injuries will need some time to recover, if I leave now, who will be able to take over your job as the healer? And don''t you ever think to take that role with your condition right now." said Chris. "Ah... You have seen through me." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quill Town, Cathedral. Nathan had successfully completed the whole recite without referring to the Holy Book, everyone is amazed by his ability. However, only he and Maria knew exactly what happened. Actually, Maria used a basic telepathy to tell Nathan the content of Holy verse he needs to recite from the Holy Book. After people left the cathedral. "Brother Maria it works well! Thank you so much!" said Nathan, rather happy. This is the first time Maria actually saw a smile on the young boy''s face. "Glad that everything ended well." said Maria. "Brother Maria, it''s really amazing you could do telepathy, even Dan can''t do it." said Nathan, still excited. "Well... Actually, I can''t, I used the telepathic crystal given by Chris." said Maria, rather humble. "Telepathic Crystal?" Nathan is a bit confused and curious as he had never heard of anything like that. "Telepathic crystal is a type of magic crystal which telepathic magic been infused to it, like the other magic crystal, usually it''s one-time use, unless the infuser linked their own magic with it but it''s extremely risky and can bring a big damage to the infuser." said Dominic who suddenly walked out from the back door. "Your Grace!" "Uncle Dominic! What are you doing at here?" Maria asked. "Ah... Sure! We are happy to have you with us." said Maria, a bit happy. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Unknown village, prison area. Sky and Junior had finally found some bigger cell room and are now searching one of those rooms, and it seems like they are in the correct room. On one of the walls that is away from the light source, there are some weird patterns on it that look like some sort of numbers, and another significant thing about this room is, it has some basic furniture that other cell rooms don''t have and the door is locked despite no prisoner in it. "Junior, can you understand those patterns on the wall?" Sky asked while staring blankly at the wall. "No, I doubt if that is even a language." said Junior. "Hmm... Chris said it''s a password so there is a high possibility this is a set of numbers but what is it. I feel like I have seen something similar to these patterns before, but... Hmm... Hey, Junior, you go look for the key while I will try to solve these patterns." said Sky, Junior nodded in agreement. "Now, let''s see... This part of the wall is away from the light source, is it been designed like this purposely? And how is it related to the patterns on the wall?" Sky thought while looking closely at the wall. Then, he lights up the area with his magic and found something interesting. The patterns on the wall ''changed'' gradually with the movements of the light source. The patterns are actually carved on the wall with a special technique that gives different shades when having light sources from different directions. While Sky is examining different directions and angles of light, Junior searched every single spot that is possible to hide stuff, then he found a weird iron bar located on the floor under a bunk bed. Junior tried to reach that iron bar but the distance of the iron bar is too far away from Junior and the space under the bed is too small for Junior to squeeze in. ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Mini Dimension, Chris is now staring at that angel with a creepy look, his glowing golden eyes give him the vide of a predator that would swallow that angel''s head in the next second. "I am wondering, the room I saw from your memory last night is actually not for your prisoners right? Since I don''t think it''s a good idea to let any of your prisoners to know the password for those secret doors, don''t you think so? But if it is not for the prisoners, then what is it for? It can''t be just used to keep the key and passwords, right?" Chris asked, before slowly cut open the angel''s mouth that he stitched up the night before... XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX *Something out of the story Sky: "Dear readers." Chris: "Hmm?" Sky: "As what Chris said. Right now, this story is free on the authorized platform, so please read it from authorized platforms as mental support for the writer." Chris: "Mhm... There are two authorized platforms. One is webnovel.com. And another one is that messy and half-dead Weebly site that she uses for draft and backup... But not recommended." Sky: "Ah... Haha. Yes, as Chris said." Chris: "But look out, those scums might change this note to their own website link. So, be cautious. Sky : "By the way, if the cover page is the old cover page that shows two stickmen, stop reading it, it''s cursed and might caused the writer to stop writing." XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX